My Little Pony: Nine Elements Book 2

by BlueBioWolf

Chapters

Chapter 1: The Return of Harmony Part 1 (S2:E1)
Chapter 2: The Return of Harmony Part 2 (S2:E2)
Chapter 3: Lesson Zero (S2:E3)
Chapter 4: The Super-Speedy Cider Squeezy 6000 (S2:E15)
Chapter 5: Sisterhooves Social (S2:E5)
Chapter 6: The Cutie Pox (S2:E6)
Chapter 7: Family Appreciation Day (S2:E12)
Chapter 8: The Tortoise and The Mare (May the Best Pet Win!/S2:E7)
Chapter 9: Luna Eclipsed (S2:E4)
Chapter 10: Sweet and Elite (S2:E9)
Chapter 11: Hearth's Warming Eve (S2:E11)
Chapter 12: Hearts and Hooves Day (S2:E17)
Chapter 13: The Mysterious Mare Do Well (S2:E8)
Chapter 14: Secret of My Excess (S2:E10)
Chapter 15: Hurricane Fluttershy (S2:E22)
Chapter 16: Baby Cakes (S2:E13)
Chapter 17: The Last Roundup (S2:E14)
Chapter 18: Read It and Weep (S2:E16)
Chapter 19: A Friend in Deed (S2:E18)
Chapter 20: Putting Your Hoof Down (S2:E19)
Chapter 21: It’s About Time (S2:E20)
Chapter 22: Dragon Quest (S2:E21)
Chapter 23: The Tell-Tale Nose (Original Chapter)
Chapter 24: Mystery on the Friendship Express (S2:E24)
Chapter 25: A Canterlot Wedding - Part 1 (S2:E25)
Chapter 26: A Canterlot Wedding - Part 2 (S2:E26)

Chapter 1: The Return of Harmony Part 1 (S2:E1)

My Little Pony: Nine Elements

Book 2

Written by Brandon Nell, Blake Hawkins, and Rachel Ravens

Chapter 1: The Return of Harmony Part 1

It had been two days since the Gala when it happened. Ponyville School was in its summer school program.

Cheerilee hadn't suspected anything would happen when she arranged for a field trip to Canterlot, more specifically to one of the city's most famous landmarks. Her students had all been eager to get their permission slips turned in so they could see the famous sculpture garden on the grounds surrounding the royal palace. The intent was to use the various displays to promote historical awareness, though the opportunity to get away from the classroom for a day had been a plus.

“I want to start our field trip here, in the world-famous Canterlot sculpture garden,” she said to her class. “That one over there represents friendship.” She gestured a hoof to three ponies standing in unison, all appearing to be huddled around something. Then, she gestured to a statue of three ponies similar to, but, also different from the previous three carrying a flag. “That one represents victory.”

Scootaloo couldn’t help but comment out loud. “How cool would it be to have that for a Cutie Mark?”

“Ah suppose it would be,” Apple Bloom said. “If’n ya were actually victoryful at somethin’.”

“The word is ‘victorious,’” Sweetie Belle corrected. “Victoryful isn’t a word.”

“What are you?” Scootaloo asked. “A dictionary?”

Cheerilee quickly intervened. “Now, girls, you promised you’d be on your best behavior today, as did everypony else.”

“Sorry, Miss Cheerilee,” the three fillies said.

“I wish Spike was here,” Sweetie Belle said. “He’s usually the one to keep the peace between us.”

“Plus,” Apple Bloom added. “After what Applejack told us ‘bout the Gala, he could use a nice day out.”

“After what she told us,” Scootaloo said. “I don’t think he’d want to be near Canterlot for a while after what he experienced at the Gala. I don’t blame him.”

“In the here and now, everypony,” Cheerilee said. “This statue in particular is what I want all of you to see.” She stopped in front of a rather strange statue that depicted a creature that nopony had ever seen before. And it appeared to be in a pose as if it were singing. “Now, what can anypony tell me about this statue?”

“Well, it’s got an eagle’s claw,” Apple Bloom observed.

“And a lion’s paw,” Scootaloo added.

“A snake’s tail,” Sweetie Belle commented. “And a lot of other different body parts from different animals.”

“All of those answers are correct,” Cheerilee smiled. “This creature is called a ‘draconequus.’ He has the head of a pony and the body made of all sorts of different creatures. Now, what do you suppose he represents?” Puppy Dog Tails raised a hoof. “Yes, Tails?”

“According to legend,” the young colt said. “That creature represents chaos and disharmony, also known as Discord. He was created to alter the laws of physics as we know them through merely thinking. A snap of his claws could turn the entire country upside down.”

“Why would anypony want to create something who could do that?” asked Sweetie Belle.

“From what I’ve read,” Tails explained. “He was created by Grogar, who wasn’t a pony, and who created all monsters we know from bedtime stories.”

“That’s just a bedtime story, though,” said Scootaloo. “Who knows if there’s any truth to back that up.”

“We all thought Nightmare Moon was just a bedtime story, too,” Tails said. “Look how that turned out.”

“Fair point,” Apple Bloom shrugged.

“Uh, Miss Cheerilee?” Sweetie Belle said. “Are there supposed to be cracks on the statue?”

“It’s probably from wear and tear, Sweetie Belle,” said Cheerilee. “Now come on, there’s another statue this way.”

The colts and fillies trailed after their teacher. They were just in time to miss something rather startling. The crack grew and some energy seeped out. Suddenly, the Crusaders seemed to start arguing over what the statue really represents for no reason.

“It means confusion!” cried Apple Bloom.

“No, it means evil!” Sweetie Belle jumped in.

“Chaos!” Scootaloo snapped.

The three fillies started attacking each other. Many of the fillies and colts, including Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon, backed away in fear. Cheerilee looked closer and noticed a sickly green aura covering them. Thinking quickly, she dragged the three fillies away from the statue and once they were five hooves away, the aura dissipated, leaving the three fillies utterly confused as they found themselves in positions that would suggest they were physically fighting.

“This is not good…” Cheerilee muttered to herself. “I need to alert the princesses…” She addressed her students. “I’m afraid the trip will have to be concluded for now, students.”

“What?” the Crusaders asked. “Why?”

“Please, just trust me on this one,” Cheerilee sighed.

The fillies tried to protest, but, their teacher was very firm on the matter. They were heading back to the schoolhouse.

“Think Spike’s night at the Gala was this bad?” Scootaloo asked.

“Worse,” Apple Bloom trailed. “Applejack n’ Caramel told me everythin’. A lot o’ ponies hated him just fer bein’ there.”

Sweetie Belle shuddered. “Rarity didn’t sugarcoat any details, either.”

None of the students noticed the crack on the draconequus statue growing as light poked out. “Spike…” a voice whispered.

Later, Rainbow Dash was dealing with a bizarre weather problem.

“Come back here!” she called to a cloud.

This cloud, however, wasn’t like any Rainbow had seen before. It was a sweet sugary shade of pink. Not even the clouds at sunrise or sunset were this color. “Gotcha!” she landed smack bang in the middle of the cloud… and it was very, very sticky. “Ew! What is this?!” She shook herself from the worst of the substance. It still gummed up on her legs. However, it also produced a very sweet smell. Curiously, she licked it. “Cotton candy?” Suddenly, a new set of clouds appeared over her head. A drop fell out of it. “Wait a second! It's not supposed to rain until tomorrow. You can't just–” A bucketload of drops fell down. “You did!”

As with the case of this cloud being unlike any ordinary cloud, the rain that poured wasn’t like any ordinary rain. The rain was chocolate milk.

“Hey, Rainbow!” Applejack cried. “What’s goin’ on with this rain? Ah mean, chocolate milk? Chocolate milk rain?”

“I haven’t got a clue,” Rainbow said. “We’ve been getting crazy weather reports all over Equestria. Cloudsdale’s suffering a massive cola storm right now!”

“If’n ah was a pegasus,” Applejack called. “Ah’d be doin’ what ah could ta help!”

“I think you actually might be able to with these clouds,” Rainbow said.

“How?” Applejack called, slightly confused.

“Take a look at them,” Rainbow said. “Tell me what you notice that’s different about them.”

Applejack, after briefly looking them over, called out. “They’re pink like cotton candy?”

“They are cotton candy,” Rainbow said. “I crashed into one. I know what I’m talking about.”

“Hey,” Applejack said, suddenly getting an idea. “Maybe ah can lasso ‘em!”

“I’ll try to get them in range,” Rainbow said. “You’re good with a lasso, but, the range is still limited.”

“Thanks, Rainbow,” Applejack smiled. “We’ll work together on this!” Rainbow dashed off to gather some clouds.

Rarity, meanwhile, had shown up to help out. She was wearing a rather lavishly decorated light purple rain poncho complete with a matching umbrella.

“I’ll do my part as well, darlings,” Rarity called. “As long as I don’t get wet.”

“Do ya even see how things’re goin’ right now?” Applejack said. “Ah’d say gettin’ wet’s the least o’ yer worries.”

“I suppose you have a point,” Rarity said. As she was about to get out of her umbrella, she caught sight of something unusual. “Applejack, darling, are you trying out a new fertilizer for your trees?”

Applejack looked confused until she followed Rarity’s gaze and saw the apples in the trees getting nearly triple the normal size.

“What the-?!” Applejack yelped in alarm. “Ah like our Sweet Apple Acres apples ta be big n’ juicy, but, that’s just too much!”

The weight of the apples caused the trees to bend over as if they were rubber. The corn fields in the farm started to explode, the kernels popping into popcorn. A very unfortunate Caramel ended up buried in the popcorn.

“Help!” Caramel cried with only a single hoof still free.

Rarity saw the situation and used her magic to part the metaphorical sea of popcorn off of him. Caramel saw he was freed and made his way to the mares.

“I may not remember a lot,” Caramel said. “But, I’m pretty sure nothing about this is natural.”

“Believe me,” Rarity said. “This is absolutely not normal. Your name may be Caramel, but, being buried in popcorn is not how caramel corn is made.” They heard munching. They looked around and saw Pinkie eating popcorn.

“As far as unnatural disasters go,” Pinkie said with a full mouth. “This is a delicious one!”

“You might like it,” Rarity said. “But, we would like things to return to normal.”

Just then, various rabbits, including Angel, arrived to partake in the popcorn and giant apples. However, doing so gave them freakishly long legs. Pinkie saw this and looked at the popcorn she held in her hooves. She then nervously put the hoofful of popcorn down. Fluttershy arrived to see if she could calm the rabbits down. However, she was not prepared for the freakishly long legs.

“Oh, dear,” Fluttershy said, slightly uneasily. “Um, it’s okay to be excited about all of this, but, um, I don’t want your tummies to get hurt from this… oh, dear.”

Meanwhile, Rainbow was drifting by, stuck to a cotton candy cloud. “Okay,” she said. “Maybe I could’ve thought this through better.”

At that moment, Twilight and Spike arrived. They had heard of the chaos going on and they offered to help.

“I’m pretty sure this violates every law of physics ever,” Spike said.

“Yer not wrong there, Spike,” Applejack said. “It’s like Mother Nature decided ta do whatever.”

“Don’t suppose you know of any spells that’ll help us, do you, Twilight?” Rainbow called.

“Well,” Twilight said. “I came across a spell that can undo any spell within a one mile radius. I can’t make any promises it’ll work, though. It’s a recent discovery.”

“I got it right here,” Spike said, holding the book.

Twilight checked the book for the steps required to cast the spell. “Okay,” she said. “Here goes nothing.”

The ponies and Spike stood back, making sure Twilight had space to cast her spell. She closed her eyes, illuminated her horn, and a magical ripple effect glimmered around her. Once the spell was done, she opened her eyes. Unfortunately, she saw that nothing had happened.

“It didn’t work!” Twilight said. “Did I do something wrong?”

Spike checked the book. He then noticed something. “Wait, there’s a warning written here,” he said. “‘This spell is useless against chaos magic.’”*

“I’d say that’s the kind of magic at work here,” Twilight said as she looked over the situation.

“What can we do?” Fluttershy asked, growing more nervous.

“Well, I can tell you what you’re not going to do,” Spike said. “Give up. You girls defeated Nightmare Moon. Surely you could handle unnatural weather.”

“We’ll try thinking of something,” Pinkie said. “And don’t call us ‘Shirley.’”

“We should start by getting this mess cleaned up,” Rarity said. “Rainbow and Applejack have been doing a good job at rounding up these cotton candy clouds.”

“Getting stuck in the process,” Rainbow said.

“And Rarity did help get me uncovered in popcorn,” Caramel said.

“Ah was fixin’ ta lasso them clouds,” Applejack said. “Then, them long-legged critters showed up.”

“Hmm,” Twilight said. “Maybe they can help us.” She directed her attention to Rainbow as she freed herself. “Rainbow, can you corral the clouds into one big one?”

“I’ll do it,” Rainbow said. “Not touching them, though.”

“Fair enough,” Twilight said. “Rarity, you and I will use our magic to levitate the popcorn into one big pile.”

“Understood,” Rarity said. And she did as Twilight said.

Rainbow, meanwhile, managed to create a vacuum cage to compress the clouds into one without touching them.

“Got ‘em!” Rainbow said.

“Applejack,” Twilight said. “Use your lasso to bring that cloud down to earth.”

“On it, sugarcube,” Applejack smiled and she got to work at once.

As Applejack lassoed the cloud, Twilight whispered to Fluttershy. After Twilight finished, Fluttershy nodded comprehendingly. She then turned to Pinkie. “Can you help me round up the animals?” she asked.

“Sure thing,” Pinkie smiled as she stood up on her hindlegs and saluted with her chest puffed out. Seconds afterwards, the chest muscles fell to Pinkie’s belly, making it look round. Pinkie looked at it and simply shrugged before getting into action.**

When all of the food items were gathered together, Fluttershy innocently called out.

“Oh my~” she said, doing her best to sound convincing. “There is quite a delicious looking amount of food over here. I sure hope someone helps to clear it up.”

That caught the attention of the critters.

“Yeah,” Pinkie said, joining in. “All this sweet fluffy cotton candy and some yummy nummy popcorn~” Pinkie resisted the temptation to sample the aforementioned food items. “And some big juicy apples and some creamy delicious chocolate milk. Would be better with some dollops of whipped cream, but, what can ya do?” Her belly gave an audible gurgle. “Not now,” Pinkie whispered through her teeth to her belly as if it were another pony.

The critters were so captivated by Fluttershy and Pinkie’s words that they swarmed around the large dessert ball and partook in the delightful goodies. The ponies and Spike gathered together.

“The plan worked, Twilight,” Spike smiled.

“I’m afraid this is a temporary solution,” Twilight said. “Unless we find the source, things aren’t going to improve.”

“Though, who or what is the source?” Rarity pondered.

“Uh oh,” Spike said as he started feeling gassy. “We might find out sooner than we’d like!” He then burped emerald flames.

From the flames, a scroll emerged. Twilight opened the scroll and looked at the message upon it. After she finished reading, she gasped.

“Girls,” Twilight said. “We need to get to Canterlot as soon as possible! Princess Celestia needs us!”

“Uh, mom?” Spike said. “Is it okay if I stay here? I’m still sore from the Gala.”

“Of course, Spike,” Twilight said. “Besides, this could be dangerous. I’d never forgive myself if something happened to you.”

“Thanks, mom,” Spike said, giving Twilight a hug. “I’ll be safer at home. Good luck, you guys.”

As Spike headed off, the mares made their way to the train station. Unknown to either party, a pair of yellow and red eyes appeared on a tree and looked from side to side. Once he saw his pony friends out of sight, Spike made his way back to the Golden Oak Library.

“Hello, Spike,” a mysterious voice said.

Spike heard the voice. He looked to his left and he looked to his right. He couldn’t see the owner.

“Uh, hello?” Spike answered in an uneasy tone.

“Tell me,” the mysterious voice said. “Is it true that ponies judged you for what you are?”

“For the most part,” Spike said, still unsure of who the voice belonged to. “Most of the ponies in Canterlot can’t get past the fact that I’m a dragon. Here in Ponyville, though, a lot of the ponies didn’t let the fact that I was a dragon bother them.”

“Do you honestly believe that’ll last?” the voice asked.

“It might, it might not,” Spike said. “But, I know I can always count on Twilight and her friends.”

“Can you really?” the voice asked. “What assurance do you have that they won’t turn on you one day?”

Spike was beginning to lose his patience. “Okay,” he demanded. “Cut to the chase and tell me who you are!”

The owner of the voice then materialized himself into being. He had a long snake-like body, horse-like head, a snake tail with a tuft of fur on the end, a green lizard leg, a cloven goat hoof, a lion paw, an eagle claw, one long fang, different-sized pupils, bushy white eyebrows and beard, a deer antler, and a goat horn. On his back was one bat wing and one blue bird wing. “Let’s just say I’m a creature who knows what it’s like to be considered a freak,” the creature said.

Meanwhile, the mares had made it to Canterlot. Thankfully, the trains were running like normal and Canterlot wasn’t as afflicted with the chaos. They made a mad bolt to the inside of the castle throne room where Princesses Celestia, Luna, and Canis were waiting for them.

“Oh, thank goodness you–” Celestia began before she noticed something. “Wait, where’s Spike?”

“Back at the Golden Oak Library,” Twilight explained. “After the events of the Gala, he’s not eager to come back here for a while.”

“I can understand his reasons,” Luna stated. “But, with Discord free, these are not ideal circumstances to leave him to his own devices.”

“Beg pardon, yer highness,” Applejack said. “But, who er what is Discord?”

Celestia gestured to a stained glass window display that depicted a strange and mismatched creature. Said creature was dangling an earth pony, a pegasus, and a unicorn over what appeared to be a pit of flames. “Discord is the spirit of chaos and disharmony,” she explained. “Over the course of more than a thousand years, there have been several occasions where I have been forced to do things I deeply regretted for the greater good. Turning Discord to stone was the first of those things and the one that I regretted the second most - topped only by banishing Luna to the moon. Discord wasn't always that bad if that's what you're thinking of asking. The first few years, he kept his chaos down to harmless levels that were actually rather amusing. It was only after he got tired of getting harassed by bigots and started striking back that he started showing how dangerous he actually is and that Luna and I were forced to take the steps that we did.”***

Luna sighed. “And now, he’s returned. Just as Sterling predicted.”

“Who’s Sterling?” Rainbow asked.****

“Never mind that,” Luna said.

“And you summoned us so we can help, right?” Twilight asked.

“In a manner of speaking,” Celestia admitted. “We need you six to use the Elements of Harmony to stop him.”

“Us?” Fluttershy asked. “Didn’t you and Luna use them before?”

“Yes, but, I am still not up to full strength yet,” Luna said. “Even if I was, giving into Nightmare Moon has severed my connection to the Elements of Honesty, Generosity, and Loyalty.”*****

“And I willingly forsook my connection to all the Elements of Harmony to ensure my sister would return,” Celestia explained. “They passed on to all six of you.”

“That would make sense,” Rarity said. “We did use them against Nightmare Moon so that Princess Luna can be returned to her elegant normal self.”

“And now,” Luna said. “The elements are powerless utilized by anypony other than yourselves.”

“Since we each embody an aspect of the elements,” Twilight said. “It would make the most sense.”

“Ooh!” Pinkie said. “Looks like the Mane 6 are back in action!”******

The other ponies just looked at Pinkie in confusion.

“Mane 6?” Rainbow asked.

“Well, yeah,” Pinkie said. “We have manes, there’s six of us, and we’re Equestria’s main line of defense. Hence, Mane 6.”

“We’ve never discussed calling ourselves that,” Twilight said. “I don’t think we should. It makes it sound like the world revolves around us.”

“Well, when you think about it–” Pinkie started.

“This is not important right now,” Canis said.

“Canis is right,” Luna said. “The fate of keeping Equestria safe from Discord’s chaotic rampage rests squarely on your collective shoulders. You can decide on the name of your fellowship once Discord is sealed.”

“We won’t let you down, your majesties,” Twilight said, genuflecting before the two royal sisters.

“Wait,” Pinkie said. “This chaos brings chocolate rain, girls! CHOCOLATE! RAIN!”

“It could also cause ponies to turn inside out for no reason whatsoever,” Canis said. “And that’s just the tip of the iceberg.”

Pinkie stopped and considered this. “Yeah, that would be bad,” Pinkie said. “Okay, I’m ready to save the world!”

The princesses led the young mares to a vault. Once there, Pinkie noticed a stained glass window display depicting the six mares using the elements against Nightmare Moon. “Hey, look at this!” she called. “We’re famous!”

“That might be pushing it,” Twilight said.

“This is Canterlot Tower,” Celestia explained. “Where the Elements of Harmony were stored after you recovered them.”

“They are locked in here with only a spell that Celestia and I can use,” Luna continued.

The princesses focused their magic. After a few seconds, the lock came undone and the vault opened. Safely tucked away inside is a dark purple jewelry box encrusted with various gemstones and studded with gold. Needless to say, Rarity was impressed.

“Keep the elements,” Rarity said. “I’ll take that case!”

“This isn’t a swap meet, Rare,” Rainbow said, rolling her eyes.

Celestia and Luna both levitated the case.

“Have no fear, ponies,” Celestia said. “Luna and I have total confidence that you will be able to defeat Discord with these.”

Celestia opened the case with her magic. However, the case was completely empty, leaving only a velvety pink lining. The ponies and Canis gasp in shock and horror.

“The elements are gone!” Twilight said.

“I don’t understand!” Luna gasped. “They were locked behind a spell that only Celestia and I could break!”

“It doesn’t make sense!” Celestia said worriedly. The mysterious voice from earlier cackled.

“Make sense?” The voice said. “What fun is there in making sense?”

“Discord!” snarled the usually docile Canis.

“Show yourself!” Celestia snapped.

Discord’s sinister voice chuckled. “Did you miss me, Tia?”

“I haven’t allowed you to call me that since your big reign,” Celestia said in an irritated manner. Suddenly, Discord’s depiction in the window came to life.

“Oh, right~” Discord said. “You told me to call you that as a sign of friendship~. Well, regardless, I’ve missed you. It was quite lonesome being encased in stone for over a thousand years, but, you wouldn’t know that feeling, would you?” The depiction moved to a different window. “No matter how ponies judged me, even I wouldn’t turn them to stone. Though, I must confess that the idea’s tempting.”

“Enough, Discord!” Luna snapped. “What have you done with the Elements of Harmony?!”

“Oh, just borrowed them for a while,” Discord said. “Among other things. You know, it’s your own fault for not securing them properly. What did you think would happen once I broke free? Don’t tell me you forgot who I am. What am I saying? Of course you have. You, Lulu, Sterling, and Gold Lily always were a bunch of goody four horseshoes, Sunbutt.”

“You’ll never get away with this, Discord!” Celestia challenged.

“Now, now, Celestia,” Discord said. “There’s no need to be so grim. This place is boring enough already.”

“Hey!” Rainbow snapped. “No one talks to the Princesses like that!” She then charged towards the window.

“Rainbow, wait!” Fluttershy called. “You could hurt yourself!”

Too late, Rainbow slammed into the window. Luckily, the glass and metal were both thick so there was no danger of the window breaking.

“Brash, reckless, stupid,” Discord said. “You must be the Element of Loyalty, Rainbow Dash.”

Once Rainbow was able to recuperate from the impact, she snapped back. “I’ll always be loyal to the Princesses and my friends. And I am not stupid!”

“I can’t believe we’re wasting time talking to this tacky window,” Rarity said.

“Never thought that the Element of Generosity would be so blunt,” Discord said. “But, it’s a pleasure to meet you all the same, oh so beautiful Rarity.”

“So, ya know who we are,” Applejack said. “That s’pposed ta scare us?”

“You tell me, Honest Applejack,” Discord said. He then proceeded to address the other mares.

“And you know our strengths, too,” Twilight muttered.

“Yes and you have a fascinating one, Twilight Sparkle, you embody the most powerful and elusive element… Magic. Sweet little Fluttershy represents kindness, while Pinkie Pie is a personal favorite of mine… laughter.”

Pinkie was trying and failing to avoid laughing.

“Pinkie, this isn’t supposed to be funny,” Twilight said.

“But, he’s dancing on your window-self’s head!” Pinkie said, busting out laughing.

“Enough, Discord!” Canis said. “Where are the elements?!”

“Ugh,” Discord groaned, rolling his eyes. “You really are so boring. Very well. I’ll tell you where they are, but, I’ll only do so my way.
To find your missing elements
Just make sense of this change of events
Twists and turns are my master plan
And find the Elements back where you began~”

“Of course he’d do it in riddles,” Canis said.

“And that’s not all,” Discord said before snapping his eagle claw and revealing a vision of Spike chained to a chair with headphones over his ear fronds, struggling. “I’ve found that, given the proper incentive, I can convince ponies to do anything.”

The ponies and Canis gasp in alarm.

“Spike!” Twilight shouted, tears welling in her eyes.

“What are you doing to him?!” Rarity demanded.

“Oh, just making him listen to opera music,” Discord said.

“I’ve been listening to this song for half an hour,” Spike said. “AND IT’S JUST THE END OF THE FIRST VERSE!!!”

“That,” Twilight snapped. “Gave us whole new motivation to find the elements! No creature captures my son and gets away with it!”

“Not being a very good mother,” Discord mocked. “You left him alone and unprotected when you knew something wasn’t right. Super irresponsible.”*******

Twilight growled angrily with a blind fury. Canis quickly jumped off Luna and hugged the young unicorn’s neck. “Don’t listen to him, Twilight,” he said. “That’s Discord’s strategy. He gets under your skin to make you angry, making you more likely to make a mistake. If you give in, you’re letting him win.”

Twilight’s heavy panting gradually began to soften. Canis’ tranquil energy was helping to sooth Twilight, making her less angry.

“You always were a spoilsport, Canis,” Discord said. “Too bad you’re utterly useless without Lulu.” Discord’s remark was met with quiet yet intense stares. “Now, why don’t you guys attempt to find your precious elements while I go off and wreak some chaos? Toodle-loo~” And with that the voice faded away as the stained glass display ceased to move.

“I hate that guy,” Rainbow said.********

“What did that riddle mean, Twilight?” Applejack said.

“I’m not sure, Applejack,” Twilight said. “But, if we dissect it, we should be able to figure it out. ‘Twist and turns are the master plan…’” She then remembered the last part. “‘You’ll find the elements back where you began.’ That’s it!”

“What’s it, Twilight?” Fluttershy asked.

“We found the elements in the Everfree Forest,” Twilight said. “Specifically, in the Castle of the Two Sisters! I bet he hid the elements there!”

“But, how are we going to get there?” Rarity said. “Going there by hoof from here would take too long. Poor little Spike would be utterly tormented by the time we got there.”

“I believe we can assist with getting you girls there,” Princess Celestia offered. “Our magic can easily teleport you there.”

“Sister,” Luna said. “If Twilight’s theory is correct, Discord will have likely set up spells to make it harder to reach our old castle. Or have you forgotten that when we tried using our own magic against Discord, he was able to undo our spells with a mere blink.”*********

“You're right, sister,” Princess Celestia said upon realization. “Perhaps we can fly them over instead?”

“Either way,” Rainbow said. “We got to go quickly. We’re losing time here!”

“Thank you anyway, Princesses,” Twilight said. “But, I think it’s best we try doing this on our own.”

So, the six hurried out of Canterlot Castle. What they didn’t realize was that Discord was secretly watching them.

“We still haven’t worked out how we’ll get there,” Rarity said. “I can’t bear the thought of sweet little Spike at the mercy of Discord or lack thereof.”

“We’ll take the next train to Ponyville and hoof it to the Everfree Forest from there,” Twilight said. “Luckily, they have an emergency express.”

However, when Twilight and the others reached the train station in Canterlot they were dismayed to learn that the next train to Ponyville wouldn't be arriving any time soon.

"I'm sorry, miss," the ticket sales pony apologized in what sounded like a sincere tone of voice. "Transportation to and from Ponyville has been inexplicably temporarily halted. If you wish to get back to Ponyville, you'd be better off making the journey by hoof."

“Come on!” Rainbow shouted. “There’s no time to waste!”

“We must be on the right track,” Rarity said. “If the Castle of the Two Sisters wasn’t the right answer, Discord wouldn’t try to stop us from getting there.”

“So, what is the right answer?” Fluttershy asked. “I hope we figure this out, save Spike, and stop Discord so we can go home.”

Twilight was in deep thought. “Maybe I didn't think through the riddle properly. I thought for sure Discord was just playing games when he said 'twists and turns.' But, maybe he meant it literally." It was then that a new idea came to her mind. "I wonder if... no, it couldn't be..."

“What?” Applejack asked, sensing the concern in her voice. “What is it, Twi?”

Twilight gestured with a hoof. “There’s one place where there are twists and turns everywhere and you can end up back where you started: the royal hedge maze. Maybe that’s what Discord meant.”

“Well, anythin’s worth a shot,” said Applejack.

The mares all made it to the entrance of the maze.

“We have to go in there?” Fluttershy asked, nervously quivering.

“Nope,” Rainbow said. “Dopey Discord forgot that there are two of us that can fly.” She casually flapped her wings and she took off. Before she could fly over the labyrinth’s entrance, a poof of magic caused Rainbow’s wings to vanish. Similar magic made Fluttershy’s wings disappear. Though Fluttershy didn’t fly as often as Rainbow, she did use them, so, she was still surprised and shocked to see them vanish.

Suddenly, Twilight and Rarity’s horns vanished. The two unicorns noticed.

“Your horn!” Rarity and Twilight said in unison before noticing their own horns had disappeared. “My horn!” They both screamed with unease.

Applejack and Pinkie Pie began to notice that they too felt different. "Suddenly, ah don't feel like Bucky McGilacuddy n’ Kicks McGee’re listenin' ta me," Applejack remarked as she looked down at her back hooves. She then noticed the others looking at her strangely. “What? Y’all don’t name the strongest parts o’ yer bodies?”

“And it feels like my Pinkie Sense was turned off,” Pinkie said. “But, that’s impossible!”

The reason for why came into light as Discord materialized before them. He laughed with a mix of mischief and wickedness as a flash of lightning behind him crashed.

“You should see the looks on your faces,” Discord smiled, giddily holding his face. “Priceless~!” He chuckled once more.

“What did you do to us?!” Twilight demanded impatiently.

“Oh, I merely made sure all of you play fair in my game,” Discord answered. “I simply borrowed your personal strengths to make sure there’s no cheating. Including your Mystic Eye powers. This is the first rule of my game: no flying, no magic, and no earth pony strength. You’ll get them back in good time, though.”

“The first rule?” Rainbow asked.

“The second rule is,” Discord explained. “Everypony has to play or the game is over and I win.” He then snapped his eagle claw to reveal an illusion of Spike still chained to the chair and fidgeting uncomfortably.

“I really need to use the bathroom!” Spike cried.

“And if you lose or break any of the rules,” Discord said. “Your dragon will belong to me for all eternity. Or until the end of his absurdly long lifespan. Either way, it’ll be a long time. Good luck, everypony~!” He then vanished.

“I still hate that guy,” Rainbow said, annoyed.

“Don’t we all,” Applejack said.

“He better not hurt even one scale on sweet Spike’s little head!” Rarity said. “If he does, I’ll rip him to pieces!”

“Well, we can’t waste any more time,” Twilight said. “We have to do this. And besides that, we have each other.”

The six mares all stepped into the maze at the same time. But, as soon as they'd taken their first steps they were quickly separated one by one, walls were thrown up on either side of them that prevented them from seeing each other. Fortunately, they could still hear each other. "Is everypony alright?" Twilight asked and quickly received five different confirmations. "Don't worry, we'll be fine. Let's all meet up in the center as quickly as possible!" And with that, each mare set off along their own path.

Meanwhile, Spike was remotely watching the mares be divided while chained to his chair when Discord appeared next to him. “You’re the one cheating,” the young drake said.

“Not true,” Discord said. “This is my game, so, I made the rules.” He then leaned on Spike. “One perk to making the rules is I can bend them at my leisure.”

“That’s pretty much the traditional definition of cheating,” Spike said. “But, seriously, I need to use the bathroom.”

“Try being encased in stone for over 1,000 years,” Discord said. “That does the bladder no favors.”

Spike winced with discomfort, not only with his own need to use the bathroom, but, also seeing his friends in a stressful situation. Suddenly, his chains disappeared.

“You have five minutes,” Discord said. “Bathroom’s that way.”

Spike made a mad dash out of the chair and ran towards the direction Discord was pointing.

Meanwhile, Applejack looked around cautiously as she walked down her path. “Don’t y’all fret none, Spike,” she said. “We’ll get ya free.”

Little did she know that Discord was watching her. He used his magic to roll three apples onto the labyrinth’s ground on her path. Applejack watched the apples roll with much confusion.

“What in the hay?” she asked. “Ah remember Spike tellin’ me o’ Princess Celestia’s golden apple grove, but, these ain’t golden.” Applejack decided to investigate out of curiosity, forgetting that it had killed the cat.

She soon reached an in-labyrinth lake with three apple trees, each with a different type of apple growing upon its branches. Normally, such a location would whet the farm mare’s appetite, but, this particular one had an unsettling atmosphere. At that moment, some of the apples shook off of each tree and formed into three distinct piles. “What in tarnation’s goin’ on?!” Applejack asked in alarm.

“We are the guardians of the grove of truth,” said the pile of dark red apples.

"We've been expecting you," said the bright red pile.

“Ask us anything you want to know,” said the green pile. “Though, we must warn you. The truth isn’t always pleasant.”

Applejack gulped. “Ah’ll pro’ly regret askin’,” she said. “But ah have ta now. I didn't want ta say nothin' earlier, but, ah've got a real bad feelin' ‘bout this whole Discord business. How's it goin' ta end?”

“If the truth is what you seek,” said the dark red pile.

“Look into the lake,” said the light red pile.

“And take a peak,” said the green pile. All three piles pointed their eyes at a nearby pool.

Applejack gazed down into the pool, her moderate sap green eyes soon watching as an image took shape right in front of her. It appeared to be Ponyville, but, something about it was wrong. Buildings were upside down, the roads had been turned in black and white tiles and she and all her friends seemed to glaring and frowning at each other.

“I hope I never see you guys again!” shouted the vision of Rainbow, angrily.

“Me, too,” the vision of Fluttershy said.

“Fine!” the vision of Pinkie shouted.

“Fine!” the vision of Rarity shouted.

“It’s settled then,” the vision of Twilight said sternly. “Our friendship is over.”

The six mares all turned in different directions with their backs to each other. To say Applejack wasn’t startled by the idea would be untrue. But, what frightened her most was that in the vision, Spike was absent.

“Our friendship… over?” Applejack stammered, tears welling in her eyes. “N’ Spike’s gone? It… it can’t be! It just can’t be!”

“Search your feelings,” the bright red pile said. “You know it to be true.”

“This isn’t the first time you had to confront an unfortunate truth,” the dark red pile said. “Remember when you learned about what happened to your parents on that bridge?"

“Ah…” Applejack sniffled. It was clear that she went through a lot. “Ah just can’t believe it.”

"When all the truth ever does-" The green apples began.

"-Is make your heart ache-" The bright red apples continued.

"-Sometimes a lie is easier to take." The dark red apples concluded as Applejack could hear the familiar voice of Discord whispering to her. Before she even realized what was happening, she found herself losing any will to ever be truthful again. Her entire body dulled considerably, to the point where there was almost no color to be seen.

A patch of labyrinth opened up magically. Twilight walked by the opening, but, she stopped and turned back once she saw Applejack.

“Applejack!” the unicorn said. “Are you alright? You look a little dazed. And what happened to your coloration? Are you feeling ill? Who were you talking to?”

“Uh, ah’m feelin’ just fine,” Applejack said before gagging and looking around nervously. “N’ ah wasn’t talkin’ ta anyone.” At that, Applejack’s belly gave a painful rumble.

“That didn’t sound so good,” Twilight said. “It sounds like something upset your stomach.”

“Ah’m just… hungry,” Applejack said with her eyes darting around while gagging. “Yeah, ah must’ve skipped breakfast this mornin’.” The farm mare quickly changed the subject. “Why don’t we get a move on?”

Twilight reluctantly followed, but, in her mind she was very suspicious. Applejack wouldn't just lie out of the blue like that. I know I heard her talking to someone and I know she ate apple brown betties on the train to Canterlot, she thought to herself. Discord must be behind this somehow. I've just got to get to the rest of my friends before he does!

A short time later, Pinkie was walking through the labyrinth. Normally, she would be bouncing through, but, with the mission being more serious, her focus was more on helping her friends rescue Spike from Discord. “We’ll find you, Spike,” Pinkie swore. “And when we do, you’re in for a world of snuggles!”

As she carried on, she heard odd-sounding music. It sounded like laughter being played on an electric organ. She followed the voice and found a whole garden of bright colorful balloons. “A balloon garden?” Pinkie wondered.

Like Applejack, Pinkie was overcome with curiosity and decided to investigate.

“If I wasn’t so focused on helping my friends rescue Spikey-wikey,” Pinkie said. “I would be having so much fun here.” She found herself a bit unsettled by the large smiles on the balloons. “Though, those drawn-on smiles are a bit uneasy for me.”

Suddenly, she tripped and landed in mud. Eerie mocking laughter can be heard after the fiasco.

“What’s going on?!” Pinkie asked.

One particular turquoise balloon drifted up to Pinkie. Discord’s voice is heard. “What’s the matter, Pinkie? I thought you would be used to this by now.”

“Okay,” Pinkie said, deadpan. “That explains everything.”

“Oh~” Discord’s voice said. “So you don’t need your precious Pinkie Sense to tell when things are amiss.”

“Say, if you could turn off my Pinkie Sense,” Pinkie said. “Do you think you can remove one of the side effects of my medication? It keeps making me think we’re all characters in an internet story series thought up by a nerd with too much free time. And I don’t even know what an internet is.”

“Gladly,” the Discord balloon smirked. “If you give up this pitious attempt in trying to defeat me.”

“What?!” Pinkie said. “No way! I won’t double cross Spikey-wikey!”

“Then, it’s no deal,” Discord said. He then started to chuckle. “I can see why your friends all laugh at you, that’s for sure. You’re so cute when you're trying to be serious”

“My friends laugh with me,” Pinkie said. “It’s not the same thing. Normally, being called cute is a compliment to me, but, it loses all meaning coming from you.”

“Are you sure they laugh with you?” Discord smirked. More laughter began echoing. It wasn’t bright fun laughter. It was a menacing mocking laughter. Balloons began surrounding the mare. She began to feel dizzy, feeling lightheaded with unease and stress.

Suddenly, five balloons had the faces of her mare friends. They all laughed mockingly at her.

"No! Make it stop! Don't laugh at me!" The pink party pony started to roar and growl as she tried to block out the laughs, but, to no avail.

“Aww, poor little Pinkie,” the Discord balloon said, feigning comfort. “And here I thought laughter made you so happy.”

As a new sense of frustration and suspicion took hold of her, Pinkie stood up, shook off the mud, and declared in a low tone of voice. "Happy? I don't think so! Not anymore!" And just like that, the balloons all popped one by one. As this happened, Pinkie lost her coloration like Applejack.

Twilight and Applejack came up to the entrance leading to the part where Pinkie was. Twilight smiled with relief when she saw her, but, she also noticed the discoloration on her once pink friend.

“Pinkie,” Twilight said. “What happened to you?”

“What do you care?!” Pinkie growled angrily. “You’re probably going to just take it as a joke and laugh at me!”

Twilight was caught off-guard. “This is hardly the time for jokes,” she said.

“Ah’d say it’s a perfect time fer a joke,” Applejack lied. She gagged again.

Pinkie simply huffed and trotted off.

The sooner we find the elements and help Spike, the better, Twilight thought.

Meanwhile, a frantic Rarity was searching the maze. Her mind was occupied largely by Spike’s well-being.

“Wherever you are, Spikey-wikey,” Rarity said. “I’ll not rest until you’re safe and sound out of Discord’s clutches!” Knowing the severity of the situation, Rarity avoided being dramatic. “I vow that once you’re free, I’ll treat you to an ice cream sundae with emerald sprinkles.”

She was so focused on Spike’s well being that she didn’t see where she was going. She ended up walking face first into a stone wall. Luckily, she wasn’t fully injured. She shook the dizziness off and looked at the wall in question. She saw three diamonds embedded in the wall, glimmering brilliantly in the one beam of sunlight poking through the thick gray clouds. In the diamonds were reflections of Discord.

“Today’s your lucky day, Rarity,” Discord smiled. “You’ve found the one thing in Equestria that can rival my face in sheer beauty. Tempting, are they not?”

Rarity was starting to become mesmerized. “Oh, yes…” Rarity said in a hypnotized manner.

But, her head was so focused on helping Spike that she did her best to shake off the mesmerized feeling. “No!” She shouted. “I’ll not let you trick me! I must walk away, help find the elements, and rescue my beloved Spike from…your…”

Unfortunately, the temptation was too great for Rarity to just walk away from. She practically bolted back to the gems. “MINE!” She began digging away, any concern for Spike pushed to the back of her mind.

As she chiseled the stone wall into rubble, her coloration began to fade. The visualization was mostly prominent on her mane, tail, and eyes, as she already had a pale-colored coat. The effort expended left her rather dirty, but, she paid it no mind.

“It took a lot of work,” Rarity said with a slight tone of deviousness in her voice. “But, it was worth it. Who knew that three little diamonds would turn out to be a big beautiful hunk of a diamond~”

The “diamond” was really an unremarkable boulder, but, Discord’s influence warped Rarity’s perception, so, she didn’t see it this way.

At that moment, Twilight, Applejack, and Pinkie came across Rarity. Twilight saw Rarity cuddling up to the boulder.

“Rarity,” Twilight said. “What are you doing cuddling up to that boulder?”

Rarity was briefly brought out of her stupor.

“Boulder, nothing!” Rarity scoffed. “This big glistening rock is a diamond~! It’s all mine, you hear me!”

“What would Spike say if he saw you acting this way?!” Twilight said in frustration.

Twilight didn’t notice, but, for a split second, Rarity’s coloration returned upon hearing Spike’s name.**********

“You’re right,” Rarity said, her voice sounding more genuine. “I should let him have this beautiful gem.” However, Discord’s influence quickly returned. “And leave him to keep it and possibly devour it on his own?! Never!” She put the boulder on her back.

Something’s wrong, Twilight thought. Even if that boulder WAS a diamond, Spike doesn’t eat diamonds because they’re too hard for his teeth. Rarity knows that.

“Nopony else touch it!” Rarity snapped. “I know where you all live.”

I hope Fluttershy and Rainbow are having better luck, Twilight thought.

Meanwhile, Fluttershy was wearing a face of unbridled determination to rescue Spike.

“I may be in an unfamiliar place,” Fluttershy said. “But, I can’t let my fears get the better of me. Spike needs our help and by golly, we’re going to help him.” She held a hoof to her heart. “Once he’s freed, I’m going to treat any injuries he has and hold him close,” she vowed.

As she walked on, she saw three pink butterflies fly through her part of the labyrinth. While she was worried for Spike, she couldn’t resist smaller creatures and despite her best efforts, succumbed to her curiosity.

Maybe they might know where the Elements of Harmony are, Fluttershy thought. She followed them. The sooner we find the elements, the sooner sweet little Spike is freed.

To the shy mare's surprise the butterflies actually began to talk. And they spoke in a voice that was instantly recognizable as Discord's. "Fluttershy? It looks like you've been left behind by your so-called 'friends' again."

Fluttershy instantly recognized Discord’s voice and shook her head. “No, Discord,” she said. “They didn’t leave me behind. I’m sure they’re doing their very best to find me, which they wouldn’t need to do if you didn’t separate us in the first place.”

“Well,” the Discord butterflies said. “They might change their minds out of frustration due to remembering how weak and helpless they think you are.”

"Oh no, I'm not weak and helpless," Fluttershy protested with a smile. "But, I know my friends enough to know that they're aware I maybe don't contribute as much in these situations as they do. I'm fine with not always rushing into danger. And I appreciate their understanding."

“Well,” the Discord butterflies said, beginning to grow vexed. “Surely it must bother you that they constantly point out your flaws, right~?”

Fluttershy merely shook her head again. “If they didn’t do that,” she said. “I’d never improve. Granted, it takes me a while, but, I appreciate them wanting me to be the best I can be.”

This caused Discord to get so fed up, realizing that if they kept this up, the scene wouldn’t go anywhere. So, he changed back to his normal form and stood angrily before Fluttershy.

“Oh, for goodness’ sake!” Discord snapped. He then tapped on Fluttershy’s forehead, causing her eyes to spiral and her coloration to dull instantly. “You’ve been kind for far too long, my dear. Time to be cruel! Arrivaderci!” With that, he vanished.

Twilight, Applejack, Pinkie, and Rarity arrived, with the latter still struggling with her “diamond.”

“Oh, Fluttershy,” Twilight said. “You lost your coloration, too?”

“She looks normal ta me,” Applejack lied, followed by a gag.

“I have a sneaking suspicion Discord’s affecting our friends,” Twilight said to Fluttershy.

“Well, that’s a crying shame~!” Fluttershy said cruelly. “Why don’t you wave your little horn and make everything better with your magic?”

Twilight was taken aback. “Uh…”

“Oh, that’s right,” Fluttershy said, feigning realization. “You don’t have one~” Fluttershy went to meet up with her friends, whipping Twilight in the face with her tail.

“Oh, coming to this maze was a terrible idea,” Twilight lamented. “Now, we’re no closer to saving Spike than when we started.”

Twilight once again didn’t notice that Fluttershy’s coloration returned to normal for a split second upon the mention of Spike’s name. “Oh, dear,” Fluttershy said gently. “We’ve got to help him any way we can!” Once again, Discord’s influence returned. “So that I can flick his silly little muzzle.”

Twilight was getting really worried at this point. “This awful labyrinth must be getting to everypony,” Twilight said. “Hopefully, we’ll find Rainbow soon. Her loyalty will help us.”

Meanwhile, Rainbow was running through the maze. Her face was radiating determination to save Spike.

“The elements have to be around here somewhere,” she said. “Find them and we can save Spike from that mix-and-match bastard!”

As she walked along, she saw a small white cloud float by her. It sparked and flashed primary-colored lightning.

“Okay,” Rainbow said. “That’s either the Elements of Harmony or Discord setting up a trap. Either way, it’ll give me a shot at his smug face.”

So Rainbow chased after the cloud. She soon arrived at a clearing with Discord casually lounging on a cloud hammock fastened between two trees.

"Oh, you found me," he said with fake concern. "Oh dear, whatever shall I do?"

“You can start by staying still while I kick your ass!” Rainbow said. “I’ve done plenty of dirty tricks myself, but, kidnapping is where I draw the line!”

“Hey, relax,” Discord smiled. “That whole him being tied up and being forced to listen to opera was a way to motivate you all into rescuing him. He’s perfectly safe, though… not like your friends and family in Cloudsdale.”

“Yeah and I always dress in style!”*********** Rainbow sarcastically retorted. “Cut the crap and put up your dukes!”

“Whatever you say, little miss fashionista,” Discord said, rolling his eyes. “It wouldn’t be a fair fight though. My bones are so brittle that I could shatter instantly with just a puff of air.”

“This coming from a creature that can do whatever with a flick of his claw,”************ Rainbow said. “Your BS powers don’t scare me!”

“Oh, these won’t…” Discord smiled. “But, this might.”

Discord snapped his fingers and showed an image of Cloudsdale crumbling as he chanted, "A weighty choice will soon be yours to make: The right decision or a big mistake. And if it's the wrong path you choose to pursue, the foundations of home will crumble without you!"

Rainbow tried to resist, but, Discord’s powers were too much for her.

“Cloudsdale…?” Rainbow stammered. Her normal brash bravado was waning at the vision before her. “No! Mom and Dad may be a bit overzealous with their cheering, but, they don’t deserve this!” Rainbow didn’t notice her coloration fading.

“Not to worry, Rainbow,” Discord smirked. “I have your wings ready right here so you can fly off and rescue them.” He snapped a wrapped box into existence.

Meanwhile, the five mares were walking through the labyrinth growing tired, but, Twilight was still filled with hope and determination.

“Rainbow’s our last hope,” Twilight said. “With her, we can’t lose.”

“Looks like you’re going to lose,” Fluttershy said meanly. “She’s taking off, abandoning us.”

“Okay, there’s no way that’s true,” Twilight said. However, she looked up and saw a grayed Rainbow Dash flying out of the maze with her wings. "No!" she gasped in horror, realizing what that meant.

At that moment, the hedge maze collapsed and sunk deeper into the ground until it was completely gone. Discord’s mocking voice was heard as he appeared before them.

“Well, well,” Discord said. “Looks like somepony broke the first rule of my little game.” He snapped his talons, giving the other ponies back their wings, horns, and magical abilities. "The game's over, my little ponies!" he taunted. "You didn't find your missing elements. And it looks like we might be due for a big old storm of chaos!" He pulled out a pink umbrella and unfolded it to the sound of a cat meowing as lightning struck all around him.

[To be Continued…]

Author's Note

Here's the beginning of Book 2.

*An idea by me.

**An Aladdin and The King of Thieves reference.

***Dialogue courtesy of Comickook.

****More info later.

*****In canon, Luna wielded Honesty, Laughter, and Loyalty while Celestia had Magic, Kindness, and Generosity. I swapped Generosity and Laughter both because Luna's less of a jokester than Celestia and to have both sisters use an element whose pony is one of all three main tribes.

******PETER GRIFFIN: Ah! Ah! She said it!

*******He's not wrong.

********Not hard to see why.

*********Pretty legit reason for the Princesses not helping. That and it would make things too easy.

**********Pay attention. There's a quiz on this later.

***********Ten points to whoever gets the reference right.

************Another instance of Rainbow being smarter than she lets on.

In my version, I had Discord capture Spike (idea by Ponyloco) to justify Spike being in the two-parter. In canon, he was just there and didn't contribute until near the end of the second part. And even then, he was left in agony for it.

I also had the Mane 6 be worried for Spike's safety and Pinkie more wary of the severity of the situation.

Shoutout to Comickook and Ponyloco for their ideas.

If you liked this chapter, feel free to contact me via private messages if you'd like to help make future chapters.

Chapter 2: The Return of Harmony Part 2 (S2:E2)

My Little Pony: Nine Elements

Book 2

Written by Brandon Nell, Blake Hawkins, and Rachel Ravens

Chapter 2: The Return of Harmony Part 2

The fate of Equestria was looking pretty bleak right now, especially as far as Twilight was concerned. Discord, the spirit of chaos and disharmony had escaped from his stone statue prison and had set out to bring about eternal chaos while holding Spike hostage. Twilight shook her head, her fear replaced with anger.

“Discord!” Twilight snapped. “You’re not playing fair!”

“I’m not the one who broke the rules,” Discord countered. “Rainbow did.”

“How could she when you took her wings, Fluttershy’s, mine and Rarity’s horns, and Applejack and Pinkie’s strength…” Twilight said. “Unless… you gave her wings back!”

“That’s the most intelligent deduction you’ve made all day,” Discord said.

“You made those rules so you could break them!” Twilight said. “You made Rainbow break the rules because she couldn’t have gotten her wings back otherwise!”

Discord continued to laugh, intent on rubbing his "victory" in their faces as much as possible (or maybe he was just that amused).

Suddenly, however, Pinkie Pie called out from the blue. "And just what the heck are you laughing about?!"

“I must say,” Discord said. “You and your so-called friends are the most fun I’ve had in eons! Even Celestia wasn’t this entertaining!”

"Yeah? Well quit it, this is no laughing matter!" Pinkie growled at Discord, pressing her nose up against his. "You'd better think before you dare laugh at the pink... ie Pie!"

Fluttershy, sensing an opportunity to get under her former friend's fur, smirked while declaring. "Is that so? Well ha ha. You always were a joke, Pinkie."

Pinkie didn't take kindly to Fluttershy's remark. She spun around rather quickly and snapped. "Quit it! Don't you dare laugh at me!"

"No," Fluttershy simply protested while laughing some more. "Ha ha."

"I said quit it!" Pinkie roared as she put her hooves to her ears in a vain attempt to block out the taunting.

Fluttershy refused to let up. "No. Ha ha ha ha ha. I'll laugh at you as much as I want, and you can't stop me."

Meanwhile, Applejack crept up behind Rarity with her eyes locked onto the "diamond" that was actually a rock. "Hey, Rarity," the farm mare called to her former friend. "’Bout this here diamond o’ yers... well, Twilight said we should split it five ways n’ all. Ya know, since we found it together. Hope ya don't mind me takin' mah cut now."

Rarity responded by delivering a swift karate kick to Applejack, knocking her back! "Try it, punk!" she snapped. "This diamond is mine and mine alone! Nopony's going to take it from me, especially not an uncultured mud pony like you!"

Twilight watched the scenes unfold, helpless to do much of anything except plead. "Girls, stop it! This isn't you!"

But, Discord only laughed while lounging in a chair and eating popcorn. "Sorry, Twilight, but, your 'friends' aren't interested in listening. Besides, I could use the entertainment."

“Stop it, Discord!” Twilight snapped. “How are we supposed to find the Elements of Harmony when you removed the labyrinth?!”

“And who said they were in the labyrinth in the first place?” Discord responded. “I allowed you to come in here to distract you and waste time. Ain’t I a stinker?” On the last sentence, Discord conjured a carrot and held it to his mouth like a cigar.

Twilight could scarcely believe what she heard. “You mean,” she said. “They were never here?”

“Nope,” Discord said plainly. “Now, listen carefully. ‘Twists and turns are my master plan, then find the elements back where you began.’”

“But,” Twilight said. “The maze was full of twists and turns and would send you back where you began.”

“True, but, you were way off from the start,” Discord said. “It's not like it really matters, I would've held a game no matter where you went. But, the maze made it so much easier to do my work. Who would've guessed your friends could be so easily led astray?"

“But…” Twilight stammered. She began shedding tears. “Now, we’re no closer to freeing Spike than when we started.”

“Well, maybe,” Discord said. “If you’d brought him with you, he wouldn’t’ve been captured in the first place.”

Twilight tried fighting back her tears, but, they continued to steam down her face. Discord saw this and cleared his throat.

"Oh, don't beat yourself up so much, Twilight," Discord remarked with exaggerated sympathy. "You did the best you could under the circumstances, really. If anything, Princess Celestia should've prepared you better. But, then again, if even she couldn't defeat me and she is an all powerful alicorn, what chance did a measly unicorn like you possibly have? You may think you're the best and maybe you are. But, you're still a unicorn, you're definitely no Princess Celestia. Even Princess Luna as she is now would be more of a challenge if I'm being honest."

Twilight growled and snorted. "You're just saying that to make me doubt myself, aren't you?"

Discord vaguely replied, "Maybe I am and maybe I'm not, that's up to you to decide." However, after thinking over things for about a second or two he seemed to come to a sudden decision. "You know what, Twilight? Against my better judgment, I'm going to give you a sporting chance. Not because I have to, but, because I want to. It wouldn't be much fun if it ended like this, wouldn't you agree?"

Twilight was taken aback by the statement. "Wait, you're going to help me?"

"Not really 'help' so much as 'let you try again'," The spirit explained. "And here's a hint: Maybe the magic of friendship can help you."

Twilight groaned in frustration.

“Would you feel better if you had a status update on how Spike’s doing?” Discord asked.

“He better not be harmed,” Twilight threatened, her anger returning weakly.

“You have my cotton candy cloud raining chocolate milk word that Spike is safe and sound,” Discord said. He had a genuinely sincere tone to his voice. For proof, he snapped his eagle talon to reveal Spike was still chained to the chair, but, unharmed otherwise. “Better?”

Twilight felt her resolve stirring. “I don't care how long it takes,” she said. “I don't care if I have to do it without the Elements of Harmony. I don't even care if I have to do it on my own. I WILL find a way to beat you, Discord - even if I have to do it from beyond the grave.”*

“We’ll see about that,” Discord said. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have some excellent chaos to wreak.”

And with that, he snapped his fingers and teleported away. The clouds opened and chocolate milk began to rain upon the five mares.

“Chocolate milk?!” Pinkie said grumpily. “I hate chocolate milk!”

"Nopony touch my diamond, you understand?!" Rarity roared.

“I’m touching your diamond, Rarity,” Fluttershy said cruelly, tapping on the side of Rarity’s boulder. “What’re you going to do about it?”

Rarity grew angry. “Hold still and find out!”

“Everypony, please!” Twilight said. “We have to figure this out! Spike could be in real trouble if we give up now!” At the mention of Spike’s name, the four mares briefly returned to their real colorations and stopped fighting. This time, Twilight actually noticed. “Huh? Your colors brightened up.” A split second later, Discord’s influence kicked in again. “Oh, no… I just want to go home.” Then suddenly, it hit her. "Wait 'home'! That's it!" And she gave a whistle. "Come on, everypony. Let's get back to Ponyville. You can all do whatever you want when we get there."

At the mention of doing what they wanted, the four gray-tinted mares followed Twilight. Though, they were clearly reluctant.

“Once we get back to the Golden Oak Library,” Twilight said aloud. “I think I might know of a book that can help me. It’s the same book I read where I learned of the story of Nightmare Moon and the Elements of Harmony. That must mean what Discord meant when he said, ‘find the elements back where you began.’”

The five mares had to walk all the way to Ponyville with the trains out of commission. Twilight tried very hard not to let her friends’ bickering get to her, reminding herself that this wasn’t their fault. She then remembered when they briefly returned to normal. Something I said earlier brought them back to their senses, she internally observed. Temporarily, sure, but, it brought them back all the same. I just need to figure out what it was I said that brought them back. Twilight continued to walk along when the long-legged animals stampeded and trampled over her.

“Good boy, Angel,” Fluttershy said. “Mama’s so proud. Somebunny's going to get extra lettuce tonight." Then, just after she had spoken the sun suddenly set and the darkness of night befell all.

“Well, ah can see much better now!” Applejack yelled through the darkness, followed by a brief gag.

Suddenly, the dirt road turned into soap. The ponies slipped and slid upon its slippery surface.

Just then the sun rose again almost as quickly as it had set. And who should come skating along on the slippery roads but Discord himself? "Ah, you finally made it!" He declared, seeming to focus almost exclusively on Twilight. "I knew you would." And then, he immediately commented, "So this is the lovely little town where Celestia's star student got her start, is it? Nice digs. So much to see, so much to mess around with."

“Don’t hurt anypony in that village, Discord,” Twilight warned.

“Oh, I have no intention of hurting them,” Discord said. “Slipping on soap, bumping into buildings because they can’t see in the dark, or tripping, I can’t make any promises, though.”

Pinkie was practically skating on the soap road. “This may look fun, but, it’s not.”

Discord only laughed as he appeared behind Twilight and scooped her up. "Oh, come now, you're going to love what I've done with the place." He held her up, letting her take in Ponyville in its all chaotic and unholy glory. Buildings had been turned upside down, the ground had been replaced by black and white tiles almost like a checkerboard, chocolate rain poured down from cotton candy clouds and made puddles. Almost everywhere you looked Ponyville no longer resembled the quaint and peaceful little town it had once been. "And these are the only first of many, many changes," he cackled. “Can you imagine it? Ponyville as the Chaos Capital of Equestria.”

The studious unicorn fought back a gulp, but, said nothing.

Discord seemed to take that as a sign that he'd intimidated the only threat left to him into silence. "I know what you're thinking: Why go after Ponyville when Canterlot is the capital of Equestria? Well that was then and this is now. Ponyville will be the jewel in the crown for my new empire! An empire of chaos and disharmony! I'm making Ponyville the chaos capital of Equestria! No, the entire world! Just picture it."

Twilight looked out at the town just as the sun rapidly set once again. She decided to take advantage of the opportunity. "Sorry, I can't see anything," she lied to Discord. "It's too dark."

“Give it a minute for the sun to come up again,” Discord smirked. But, nothing happened. “Or not.”

Discord teleported away, leaving Twilight to briefly float in midair for a second before slamming down on the ground. Fluttershy cackled wickedly at Twilight’s expense.

Meanwhile, Spike was remotely watching from where Discord held him and he wasn’t pleased.

“That is so not cool,” Spike said after the draconequus returned. “You’ll never get away with this. My mom and her friends will stop you.”

“Aren’t you just adorable,” Discord said. “Having seen your friends and your mommy in action, you should be giving up on them by now.”

“Never,” Spike said in defiance. “They’ve accepted me for who I am and for that, I’ll never give up on them.”

“You’ll soon learn as I did,” Discord said lowly. “How did you put up with it?” Discord suddenly asked.

“Wh… what?” Spike questioned, not understanding the context of the question.

“The slurs and insults,” Discord explained, “How could you put up with that - being constantly judged every single day in the city you grew up in for most of your life?”

“Grew up in—“

“Yes,” Discord answered, “I grew up in Canterlot. Now answer the question: How did you deal with the mistreatment for most of your life?”

“To be fair, I was mostly contained from within the—“ Spike tried to point out.

“That doesn’t change how ponies looked at you,” Discord pointed out, “How did you deal with it? Not including the isolation?”

“Well, I had Twilight, Shining, their parents, and Cadence. They took care of me?” Spike answered, “How do you even know about all of this?”

“Just because I spent over a century in stone did not mean that I was unable to hear what anypony had to say,” Discord revealed, before adding, “That and my hearing is sharper than most other creatures. Sometimes though, I wish I couldn’t.”

“Why?”

“Because it meant hearing what ponies had to say upon seeing me, and acknowledge how little was done about it by the only family I ever had,” Discord revealed, sounding extremely hurt with that last statement.

“What are you—“

“Celestia did nothing about how ponies viewed me!” Discord snapped, “Luna did nothing about it! And neither did Sterling, nor Gold Lily!”

“Wait,” Spike noted, “Who are—“

“That’s not important!” Discord interrupted before regaining his composure. “The point is that for most of my life, they were the only ponies who looked out for me, but, I was one of Grogar’s creations and that automatically made me evil to other ponies, but, those alicorns just turned a blind eye to my mistreatment,” he explained. “How do you know Twilight and the others won’t start looking the other way to your mistreatment?”

Spike thought to himself before answering, “Because they’d have already done that by now. I know them. They would never treat me differently for what I am and I don’t think they’d do it for you, either. If anything, you’re making it harder for ponies to not judge you with this behavior. Do you really think you’re going to feel better this way?”

Discord hesitated to answer, only for a few moments, maybe around three seconds, before answering, “Equestria needs to be seen for the sickening mess it truly is and only I can bring that to light.”

Spike didn’t make a rebuttal to that. He couldn’t as he looked to the floor in defeat. Clearly, he had no way of getting through to Discord. Suddenly, his chains vanished.

“You’re free to go,” Discord said. “Since my victory’s assured, I have no reason to keep you around anymore. Besides, it’s not like you’ll be able to make a difference anyway. You’re just a whelp with no Element of Harmony of your own.”**

“Uh,” Spike said. He wasn’t quite sure what to say, but, he managed to reply with, “Okay. Thanks.” He headed for a door. Before he opened it, he paused. “You know something, Discord?” he asked.

“More than you ever will in a million years?” Discord answered. “But, really, what?”

“Despite everything you’ve done or continue to do,” Spike said pointedly. “I feel sorry for you. Show me a creature that goes along with the stereotypes he’s labeled with, I’ll show you a creature that’s run out of good ideas.” He then went through the door before Discord could reply.

Back in Ponyville, the mares finally managed to arrive at the Golden Oak Library. Twilight was exhausted not just from the journey, but, her friends’ bickering.

“We’re here,” Twilight said. “Everypony, please go inside.”

“Ah absolutely refuse,” Applejack lied as she went inside, turning completely gray with a gag.

“With pleasure,” Fluttershy said. But, before she entered, she stomped on the flowers right next to the library’s threshold, leaving her body to turn completely gray as well.

“I hate libraries!” Pinkie complained as she, too, turned completely gray.

Twilight waited for Rarity, but, she was still close and cozy with her so-called diamond. “Come on, Rarity,” Twilight said.

“I simply refuse to leave Tom out here all alone!” Rarity whined. “The moment I do, you’ll have your little minion gobble him up!”

Twilight was getting frustrated. “Spike doesn’t eat diamonds!” she protested. “You know that from your gem hunts with him! Even if he did, he’s not here right now!” Rarity briefly regained her coloration, only to lose it again a split second later.

“Which I shall no longer need help with,” Rarity snorted. “Everypony will be after my gems and I’m going to be the one to get them!” Rarity then turned completely gray as well.

Twilight then groaned in frustration and helped Rarity to bring “Tom” inside. Just remember what Canis said, she reminded herself. Discord’s trying to make me angry so I make a mistake. If I give in, Discord’s already won.

Inside the library, the Cutie Mark Crusaders were looking out the window in Twilight and Spike’s room at the chaos unfolding outside. Suddenly, they heard the front door open and looked down the stairs to see Twilight and her friends enter.

“Hey, y’all,” Apple Bloom said. “Twilight n’ her friends’re back! Maybe they can help us!”

“Uh, do they look different to you?” Sweetie Belle observed.

“And where’s Rainbow Dash?” Scootaloo asked.

“Now that ya mention it,” Apple Bloom noted. “Most o’ them are kinda gray lookin’.”

The fillies then saw “Tom” break through the front door.

“What the hay?!” Sweetie Belle yelped. “What’s with the giant boulder?”

Twilight noticed the fillies. “Girls?” she asked. “What are you doing here?”

“We came ta ask Spike if’n he knew what was goin’ on,” Apple Bloom explained. “Problem is, he wasn’t here when we came. We looked.”

“That’s because Discord captured him,” Twilight said.

“Discord?” Sweetie Belle asked. “As in the statue in the royal garden about a creature made of parts of different creatures?”

“He’s not just a statue, girls,” Twilight explained. “He’s an actual embodiment of chaos.”

“But, what would he want with Spike?” Scootaloo asked.

“He’s holding Spike captive to give us a reason to play his sick game,” Twilight said. “How he knows about Spike is anypony’s guess.”

The Cutie Mark Crusaders now had guilty looks on their faces. They gazed up ashamed at Twilight and owned up.

“We had mentioned about him being able to keep us in line,” Scootaloo said.

“And we might’ve let it slip how bad his experience at the Gala was around the statue,” Sweetie Belle said.

“So,” Apple Bloom concluded sadly. “This whole mess was all our fault.”

Twilight could see that the fillies were upset and guilty about what happened. “Tell you what,” she offered. “If you want to make things right, help me find the guidebook on the Elements of Harmony.”

The fillies eagerly accepted. During times they’d visit the library, they’d help Spike organize the books so he could play with them sooner. On one such occasion, Spike filled them in on the Elements of Harmony and used the guidebook for good measure. Sweetie Belle made sure to keep a note of where Spike put it afterwards. She soon found the book and took it off of the shelf where it was appropriately set.

“Here it is!” she said.

“Well done, girls,” Twilight smiled.

There before her was the very same book she read at the beginning of her adventure. Suddenly, Sweetie Belle was hit in the face with a scroll.

“Ow!” Sweetie Belle yelped. “Who did that?”

The book was suddenly swiped by Fluttershy.

“Somepony who doesn’t want to see you succeed,” Fluttershy cackled deviously.

The Crusaders couldn’t believe what they were seeing.

“Fluttershy?!” Scootaloo yelped. “Not only does she look different, but, she’s also acting different!”

“Fluttershy!” Twilight said. “You better give me that book!”

“Keep away from the bookworm and the blank flanks~!” Fluttershy hollered as she tossed the book to another pony. The book was caught by Applejack.

“Applejack,” Apple Bloom called. “Give Twilight her book!”

“Ah ain’t got no book,” Applejack lied with a gag before tossing it. Pinkie grabbed hold of it in her forehooves. She then immediately tossed it aside.

“Pinkie!” Twilight said. Pinkie grumpily blew a raspberry at Twilight.

Fluttershy caught the book and quickly tossed it away. Rarity snatched it with her magic.

“Rarity!” Sweetie Belle yelled. “Do you even know what you just grabbed?”

“No, but, if somepony else wants it, I want it!” Rarity said.

Twilight tried to think. Then she got an idea. “Actually, Rarity,” Twilight said. “I don’t want that book. It looks worthless to me.” When Rarity still held onto the book, Twilight got another idea. “Oh no! Somepony’s trying to take Tom!”

Rarity gasped, dropping the book in shock. “Where?!” she snapped. “I’ll destroy them!”

Twilight grabbed the book quickly. “Got it!” She opened the book to reveal the Elements of Harmony inside. “They were here all along!” she cheered.

“Ya did it, Twi!” Apple Bloom cheered.

“Hooray!” Sweetie Belle cheered.

“Now, you and your friends can use them to defeat Discord and rescue Spike!” Scootaloo smiled.

The other four mares became less gray for a split second at the mention of Spike’s name, but, they didn’t come to their senses that time.

“I hope so, Scootaloo,” Twilight said. She then put the respective elements on her friends. “Necklace, necklace, necklace, necklace, and tiara.” She looked at the final necklace, Rainbow Dash's, as the former blue pegasus wasn't here, it was the only one not being worn. “That reminds me. Since Rainbow isn’t here, Scootaloo, do you think you can wield her Element of Loyalty?”

Scootaloo couldn’t believe what she was hearing. “Me?!” she asked. “But, what if Rainbow finds out I’ve been impersonating her?!” She shuddered, “That won’t end well.”

“Don’t you do that every day?” Sweetie Belle asked.

Scootaloo was about to respond back, but, she considered this for a second. “Good point,” she replied. “Okay, I’ll do it, Twilight.”

“Good,” Twilight said. “The sooner we defeat Discord and rescue Spike, the sooner I can figure out how to cure my friends.”

So, Twilight and the Cutie Mark Crusaders rallied the corrupted mares, with a lot of coaxing to convince Rarity outside with “Tom.”

Discord was waiting outside.

“Well, well, well,” Discord smirked. “Looks like you solved my riddle and found the elements. You even got a stand-in for Rainbow Dash.” The Crusaders were quickly losing their nerve seeing Discord’s true form. “Is that the sound of knees trembling I hear?”

“It’s okay to be afraid, girls,” Twilight said, comforting the Cutie Mark Crusaders. “But, just know that I’m here. Don’t let Discord get under your skin. The moment he does, he’s already won.”

Discord simply crossed his upper appendages. “Go ahead and use the elements,” he challenged. “I dare you.”

“Okay, girls,” Twilight said with newfound determination. “Let’s do this.” The older mares focused their energy and their elements began responding. Scootaloo tried to do the same with Rainbow's element. But… nothing happened.

“Oh, well,” Discord shrugged with a confident smirk on his face. “You gave it your best shot and you failed. A good attempt at that, though. Thanks for playing~!”

“Why didn’t it work?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Simple,” Discord said. “My chaos magic took the personality traits that made the elements choose them in the first place and the Element of Loyalty is being wielded by an unworthy host. With the first five elements useless, the Element of Magic has no power, either.”

Scootaloo couldn’t help but feel hurt from Discord calling her an unworthy host. Try as she might, tears couldn’t stop flowing in her eyes.

“Well,” Discord said, conjuring a clipboard and pencil. “That checks off ‘make a filly cry,’ on my to-do list. Very productive day.” He then skated along the soap road.

“Well, that worked like a charm!” Applejack lied, followed by a gag.

“I hate the Elements of Harmony!” Pinkie said.

“Me, too,” Fluttershy huffed. “And I’m sick of you losers!”

“MINE!” Rarity said as she swiped the discarded elements.

“Ah’m out o’ here,” Applejack said. “Ah got better friends over at the farm!” Applejack gagged.

The Crusaders sadly made their leave separate from the older mares. Twilight was so upset about the thought of not only losing Spike, but, also the thought of letting Equestria fall under Discord’s reign.

“It’s over,” she said sadly. “I’ve failed not only Spike, but, all of Equestria, too. I’m a terrible mother and an even worse wielder of my Element of Harmony.” She shed a tear and lost her coloration.

Meanwhile, the Crusaders sat by a bush, looking at the chaos unfolding.

“Who were we kiddin’ anyhow?” Apple Bloom said. “This whole mess is our fault.”

“We’re not the Cutie Mark Crusaders,” Sweetie Belle said sadly. “We’re the Troublesome Trio. I wouldn’t be surprised if Princess Celestia made an exception to her no banishing rule and banished us for all the trouble we caused.”

“You girls lost your sisters,” Scootaloo said. “And worst of all, we lost Spike. Discord won, Twilight and her friends lost. It’s over.”

Suddenly, from the bushes, a familiar claw grabbed the Crusaders’ tails and pulled them in.

“Whoa!” The trio yelped. Once inside the bushes, they were shushed by the owner of the claw, Spike.

“Spike,” Apple Bloom happily whispered. “Yer okay.” The three fillies embraced him with tears running down their cheeks.

“Did Discord hurt you?” Sweetie Belle whispered.

“The worst he did was force me to listen to opera music,” Spike whispered.

“Whoa.” Scootaloo whispered. Then, she remembered. “You wouldn’t have been captured by him if it weren’t for us. In fact, all of this is because of us.”

“Girls,” Spike whispered. “I don’t blame you for anything. Did you honestly plan for all this to happen?”

“Well,” Apple Bloom whispered. “No, we didn’t.”

“Still,” Sweetie Belle whispered. “Discord wouldn’t’ve known about you if we hadn’t mentioned you around him.”

“Discord probably would’ve learned about me with or without you,” Spike whispered.

“Plus,” Scootaloo whispered. “Our random bust of fighting helped free him more. Normally, we wouldn’t fight for any serious reason, but, this time, it felt like I wanted to seriously hurt my friends.”

“Was there a crack on Discord’s statue when you saw it?” Spike whispered.

“I…” Sweetie Belle began. Then, she remembered. “Don’t remember, but, it doesn’t matter now. Twilight’s been corrupted, too.”

Spike noticed the fillies slowly losing their coloration. “Girls, listen to me!” he said in his normal volume. The coloration loss stopped at their necks as they turned their attention to him. “You can sit here and have a pity party all day, but, it won’t fix anything! If you want to make up for what you’ve done, help me find my mom and bring her back to her senses! Shining Armor’s too busy keeping a force field around Canterlot to help right now, so, it’s all on us.”

The fillies took in Spike’s words. Slowly, their coloration returned as a newfound sense of determination came over them.

“Yer right, Spike,” Apple Bloom said. “If we continue ta mope ‘round here, we’ll never fix anythin’!”

They made their way to the Golden Oak Library.

Meanwhile, Twilight was looking at herself in the mirror shamefully.

“Princess Celestia chose the wrong pony to help,” she said sadly. “I thought I studied enough and was close enough to my friends. But, Spike is gone and the elements don’t work well under my influence.” She looked at her reflection. “Worst of all, I failed Spike.” She saw her coloration return for a split second. Under her Discorded state, she didn’t give a second thought to it.

Just then, the Golden Oak Library’s front door slammed open. Spike rushed up the stairs to his and Twilight’s room.

“Mom!” Spike exclaimed, tears of joy in his eyes. He embraced the mare.

“Spike?” Twilight said. She then looked in her mirror to see her coloration return completely at the mention of his name. Mentioning Spike’s name is what it took? she internally asked before she came to a realization. Wait, it happened with Rarity and Fluttershy when they were first found in the maze! I just wasn’t paying attention! Then, this means…

Twilight could finally see the solution.

“Spike!” Twilight said aloud happily. “It’s you! You’re the key to fixing all of this!” She happily danced around while ecstatically hugging the little drake. “Oh, you beautiful little dragon! You can bring our friends back!”

“Me?” Spike asked.

“The mere mention of your name was able to free the others for a split second,” Twilight explained. “Your physical presence freed me for good! So, if the others see that you’re really okay and in plain sight, that should bring them out of their discorded state!” She nuzzled and kissed the little dragon. “There’s still a chance to fix things!”

“Wow,” Spike said. “I guess Discord made a mistake when he freed me.”

Twilight and the fillies were surprised. “He let you go?!”

“He didn’t think my freedom would make a difference at this point,” Spike explained.

Smiling with newfound confidence, Twilight embraced Spike once again. “Well, he was wrong. You really did make a difference and you gave me just what I needed to save Equestria!” She then placed Spike on her back. “Come on, guys!” She set off with the Crusaders following.

At Sweet Apple Acres, Big McIntosh was digging in the cornfield acting like a dog, while Granny Smith was tap dancing just outside the barn. The gray-toned Applejack was lounging on the side of the barn eating granny smith apples, telling an elaborate fib.

“So, ah tried ta stop Discord,” she lied. “But, mah so-called friends wouldn’t lend even a hoof ta help me.” She followed up with a gag.

Twilight, the Crusaders, and Spike made their way there.

“Applejack!” Spike called. “We’re here to help bring you out of this!”

Applejack could see Spike clear as day before the little dragon embraced her, restoring her coloration.

“What happened?” Applejack said, shaking off the funny feeling she had in her head. “Twilight, Spike!” She then sighed dismally. “Ah’m awful sorry ah lied ta ya. Ah saw a vision of us feudin’ n’ fightin’. Ah also saw Spike was gone. Ah didn’t want ta face the truth, so ah started tellin’ lies. Can ya ever forgive me?”

“It was Discord’s influence that made you act that way,” Spike said. “That was his plan: splitting you all up so he could corrupt you one by one.”

“So, you didn’t need to apologize, Applejack,” Twilight said comfortingly. “Come on. I’ll need your help.”

They made their way to Fluttershy’s cottage, where the discorded pegasus was shamelessly abusing animals.

“Boy,” Spike said. “Discord’s influence really did a number on her.”

“Applejack,” Twilight said. “Could you use your rope to hogtie Fluttershy?”

“Ah sure can, Twi,” Applejack said before she readied her lasso.

The farm mare managed to lasso the pegasus’ hooves while Twilight and the fillies held her steady. Spike made his way to Fluttershy and embraced her, returning her coloration.

“Oh, dear!” Fluttershy said suddenly. “Oh, I’m so sorry, my little animal friends! I don’t know what came over me!” She then saw Spike. “Oh, Spike! I’m so glad you’re okay!” She nuzzled the little dragon’s left cheek as Applejack untied her.

“A-okay, Fluttershy,” Spike smiled. “You guys still have friends to help.”

They made their way to Carousel Boutique, where Rarity was caressing “Tom.”

“It’s you and me against the world, Tom!” Rarity cackled with greedy delight.

“Rarity!” Spike’s voice called. The fashionista turned around in time to see the little drake tackle-hug her tightly, restoring her coloration.

“Spikey-wikey~!” Rarity exclaimed lovingly.***

“Huh?” Spike said in confusion. “Isn’t that the nickname Pinkie—” Spike didn’t get the chance to finish as Rarity tightly hugged his face into her chest.

“You’re safe, you little darling!” Rarity said with tears of joy rolling down her cheeks.

“Yeph,” Spike said, his voice slightly muffled. “Not vaff I’m dot happih tuh phee you again, buff…”

Rarity caught the hint and gave Spike room to breathe. Suddenly, a question crossed her mind. “How did you escape?”

“Believe it or not,” Spike said. “Discord actually let me go.”

“That mischievous beast?” Rarity gasped. “He let you go?”

“He didn’t think my freedom would make a difference at this point,” Spike said.

“Well, it did,” Rarity said. She nuzzled Spike closely. “It made a world of difference.”

“Maybe we should do something about that rock?” Spike said as he pointed to “Tom.”

Rarity looked at the rock, blushing as red as a beet with embarrassment. She and Applejack then rolled it out of her boutique. “Let us never speak of this again.”

“Noted,” Sweetie Belle said.

At Sugarcube Corner, Pinkie was sulking in the corner of her room.

“Stupid decorations,” Pinkie grumbled. “Dumb streamers and lousy balloons.”

Spike made his way into the room.

“I’m not sure if this is better or worse than last time,” Spike noted. He then made his way to Pinkie and gently rubbed her belly.

Pinkie glanced at Spike. The sight of the light purple drake before her and the ticklish sensation from him rubbing her belly caused her coloration to restore in a flash and she huggled him happily.

“Little Spikey-Wikey’s okay!” she declared.

“I sure am,” Spike responded. “And your friends and I have come to cheer you up.”

“All that’s left is Rainbow Dash,” Twilight said.

“With her,” Scootaloo said. “You’ll be able to do this right.”

“I know where she is,” Spike said.

“Lead the way, Spike!” Pinkie said triumphantly. She then pretended to do the trumpet sound that represents, “Charge!”

Spike led the ponies to a single cloud where Rainbow was.

“Rainbow!” Applejack called up. “We need yer help!”

The speedster pegasus was dismissive.

“Whatevs,” Rainbow said nonchalantly. “Cloudsdale is my responsibility now.”

“How can she think that one cloud is Cloudsdale?” Rarity asked.

“The same way ya thought that big ol’ rock was a bona fide diamond,” Applejack said with a sassy look on her face.

Rarity was not amused. “I thought we agreed never to speak of that again…”

“Okay, time for plan B,” Spike said. “Fluttershy, carry me up and drop me on Rainbow.”****

“I’ll do my best,” Fluttershy said. She gently picked up the little drake and flew above Rainbow. “Ready?”

Spike nodded and Fluttershy released him. The dragon landed right on top of Rainbow. The speedster’s coloration returned as she shook off the disorientation.

“Huh?” Rainbow said. “What happened?” She then gasped. “What’s going on?! Is Ponyville okay? We got to stop Discord!” She then saw Spike on top of her. “Oh, uh, I better make sure you’re back safely on the ground.” She gently brought Spike down. “Wait, how’d you escape?”

“I didn’t,” Spike said. “Discord let me go, thinking my freedom wouldn’t change anything.”

“Looks like that’s the third mistake Discord made,” Rainbow said.

“We’ll discuss the first two later,” Twilight said. “For now, we’ve got work to do.” She levitated each of the elements to their respective mares.

With the draconequus, he was sitting on his throne watching the chaos he created around him. Though, Spike’s words were beginning to resonate with him.

Show me a creature that goes along with the stereotypes he’s labeled with, Discord heard in his head. I’ll show you a creature that’s run out of good ideas. Discord also remembered Spike saying that what he’s doing now will make ponies judge him more.

“What’s the use?” Discord said at last. “All of this beautiful wonderful chaos isn’t going to make me happy. But, I’ve come too far to turn back now.”*****

“And we’re putting a stop to that, Discord!” Twilight’s voice called.

“Oh,” Discord said, seeing Twilight’s friends had broken free of his spell. “I was expecting you girls. I see you reunited with Spike as well.”

“That’s right,” Applejack said. “The li’l feller did make a difference! He freed us from yer spell!”

“Well,” Discord said. “Before my inevitable imprisonment, did you learn a ‘friendship lesson’ from all of this?”

The mares didn’t know what to make of the question.

“During my freedom,” Discord said. “I’ve come to learn that Twilight here writes a letter to Celestia saying what you’ve learned about friendship.” He then sat calmly. “So, I ask again. Did you learn a friendship lesson from all of this?”

Twilight cleared her throat.

“Actually, I did,” Twilight answered. “I’ve learned that friendship isn’t always easy, but, there’s no doubt that it’s worth fighting for.”

“Celestia could learn a thing or two from you,” Discord said. “Well, go ahead. Fire away.”

“Okay, girls,” Twilight said to her friends. “Let’s show him what friendship can really do!”

As the mares focused their energy, the elements began creating the very rainbow that purified Nightmare Moon. The rainbow shone upon Discord, who slowly turned to stone while sitting in a pose that showed neither pride nor fear. Before his head was petrified, he cast one last look at Spike. “Well played, kiddo,” he said.

The Rainbow of Harmony then surrounded Ponyville, causing everything to return to its normal state, erasing Discord’s influence.

Once the mares opened their eyes, they saw the pose Discord ended up petrified in.

“That’s sure different from the pose we saw him make before on our field trip,” Sweetie Belle said.

“It looks like…” Fluttershy said. “Like he’s accepted his fate.”

“Ah wonder why he did,” Applejack pondered.

“I have a pretty good idea,” Spike said. “Discord and I have a similar story. Ponies judged us before they even knew us. If I didn’t have you girls, I could just as easily have ended up like him.”

“So,” Fluttershy said. “If Discord had friends that stayed with him, he wouldn’t have caused all of this trouble.”

“Despite everything,” Spike said. “I felt sorry for Discord.”

If that’s how he feels, Fluttershy thought to herself. I can only imagine how Celestia, Luna, and Canis feel.

Suddenly, Spike felt a message coming. “Heads up!”

The ponies cleared a path as Spike belched an emerald green flame with a scroll. Twilight caught it with her magic and read it.

“Dear Twilight Sparkle and friends,

Discord’s influence across Equestria has subsided. To commemorate your victory, report to Canterlot as soon as possible.

Sincerely,
Princess Celestia.

P.S.,
Make sure to bring Spike this time. I have something very special to give him.”

“Well,” Twilight said. “We better go up to Canterlot.” Spike climbed onto Twilight’s back. “Are you sure you’re ready to go?”

“After everything that happened,” Spike said. “I don’t care what those elitists have to say about me.”

Soon, the six mares and Spike arrived in Canterlot. There was a ceremony for the defeat of Discord.

“Citizens of Canterlot and Ponyville,” announced Princess Celestia. “We are gathered here today in celebration of these six mares and this young drake. Thanks to their bravery, valor and friendship, they were able to defeat Discord, encase him in his stone prison, and save Equestria from his chaotic reign!”

“Get that beastly cretin out of here!” an elitist shouted. Luna was having none of that and shouted at the top of her lungs.

“Ignorant fool!” she shouted. “That corrosive mindset is what made Discord the tyrant he was long ago and continued to be recently! Have you learned nothing from Blueblood’s example?!”

The elitist was left shocked. She then cleared her throat and sincerely apologized to Spike. Celestia then levitated Spike for all the ponies to see.

“This young drake,” Celestia said. “Has faced the same discrimination as Discord most of his life and had every reason to join him against ponykind. Yet, he didn’t. He resisted the temptations Discord couldn’t and was instrumental in his defeat.”

The ponies took this in. Slowly, but, surely, ponies began to applaud for Spike.

“In light of this victory,” Celestia continued. “I wish to make an announcement I’ve put off for too long.”

Huh? Spike thought. What could it be?

“How many of you are familiar with the Tale of the Two Sisters?” Celestia asked. “Besides Twilight.”

Various voices muttered from the crowd.

“The two sisters of that very story are right here,” Luna said. “Celestia was the elder sister to raise the sun to begin the day, while I was the younger sister who brought the moon to begin the night. I was the one who turned resentful and bitter from ponies shunning and sleeping through the night I brought.”

“The objects used to defeat Nightmare Moon,” Celestia said. “Were the Elements of Harmony, which are now harnessed by the six young mares before us. Pinkie Pie, ever optimistic and energetic, represents the Element of Laughter. Rarity, who strives to bring out the inner beauty of others, represents the Element of Generosity. Rainbow Dash, who never leaves her friends behind, represents the Element of Loyalty. Applejack, ever diligent, represents the Element of Honesty. Fluttershy, gentle and patient, represents the Element of Kindness. And finally, my faithful student, Twilight Sparkle, represents the most important element of all, the Element of Magic.”

The ponies in the audience were captivated.

“If you don’t mind me asking, Princess Celestia,” Spike said. “What does this have to do with me?”

“As for Spike,” Celestia announced. “I regret that I’m unable to create a new physical Element of Harmony for him to wield, but, as a reward for his part in reuniting the elements, I shall do the next best thing.” She materialized a golden medallion with a heart-shaped emerald encrusted in it on a red velvet lanyard around Spike’s neck. “I give him the Medallion of Unity.”******

“The Medallion of Unity?” Twilight said with a smile. “That suits him perfectly.”

Spike looked at his medallion, humbled by receiving it. “Thank you, your highness,” Spike said, genuflecting before the sun princess.

“As of this moment,” Celestia decreed. “Spike is an honorary member of the Guardians of Harmony.”

Guardians of Harmony sounds nice, Pinkie thought to herself. I still like my idea of us being called the Mane Six, though, but, I’ll take it because Spike makes us seven and he doesn’t have a mane.

After the ceremony, Spike looked at his medallion with tears rolling down his cheeks, something the guardians noticed.

“Spike,” Twilight said. “Are you alright?”

“I haven’t felt this welcomed since the day we moved to Ponyville, mom,” Spike said.

Twilight couldn’t help but also shed tears of joy as she hugged her drake son.

“You’ve definitely earned this recognition, darling,” Rarity said before sighing sadly. “Unfortunately, I imagine there’s still ponies that won’t recognize your worth regardless.”

“Even if there are,” Spike said to her. “I know I can count on the ponies and other magical creatures like Canis that will. I can promise you that I’m never going to be like Discord was when he let prejudice get the better of him, no matter what.”

“And we’re never going to let you give in to prejudice,” Fluttershy said.

The six mares embraced their beloved drake.

“From now on,” Twilight said. “If we end up going somewhere you don’t want to go, I’m leaving you with a competent sitter.”

“I believe I can fulfill that requirement,” Luna’s voice called. The friends turned to see the princess of the night standing before them.

“Thank you, Princess Luna,” Twilight smiled. “But, what about your responsibilities?”

“Those take place during the night,” Luna explained. “I have an abundance of free time during the day, which is when you’re more likely to go anywhere.”

“That’s true,” Twilight said, considering this. “If you feel you’re up for it, then, I’ll make sure to keep that in mind. I considered asking Cadence, but, upon reflection, I came to the conclusion that you would relate to Spike better. No disrespect to Cadence, of course.”

“Of course,” Luna said. She then gave Spike a gentle rub on the top of his head. “This young drake holds a kindness I’ve not seen from dragons in a long time.”

“Well,” Spike smiled. “I do have my mom and her family to thank for nurturing that aspect.” He then remembered something. “Uh, Princess Luna?”

“Yes, Spike?” Luna responded.

“Before you were sent to the moon,” Spike asked. “Were there dragons that could use their fire breath to send or receive scrolls?”

“In all honesty, Spike,” Luna said. “No. At least, not as far as I’ve seen. It’s quite possible that such dragons appeared during my exodus, thus, preventing me from knowing.”

“I see,” Spike said. “So, I’m still proving to be one of a kind unless I hear otherwise.”

Twilight gently pet Spike. “You’ll always be one of a kind to me, Spike,” she said.

Spike embraced his mother figure tightly. Knowing he contributed to saving Equestria made him feel like he truly belonged.

End of chapter.

Author's Note

Here's the next chapter.

*Dialogue by Comickook.

**Dialogue by Solar Rocker.

***Yes, Rarity uses the nickname earlier than canon. Sue me.

****A good way to trim Rainbow's healing down to be as long as the others'.

*****FORESHADOWING!!!!

******MORE FORESHADOWING!!!!

Shoutout to Comickook and Solar Rocker for their ideas.

Also, minor note: production on the next chapter will begin next week.

If you liked this chapter, feel free to contact me via private messages if you'd like to help make future chapters.

Chapter 3: Lesson Zero (S2:E3)

My Little Pony: Nine Elements

Book 2

Written by Brandon Nell and Blake Hawkins

Chapter 3: Lesson Zero

One week after Discord was sealed away, Twilight and Spike were making a checklist early in the morning.

“Quill,” Twilight said. Spike placed several purple quills on the desk.

“Check,” the dragon said.

“Parchment,” Twilight said.

“Check,” said Spike as he placed more parchment on the desk.

“Extra ink,” Twilight said.

“Check again,” Spike said as he placed an ink well on the desk. He then placed another. “And the extra extra ink.”

“You remembered what I was going to say,” Twilight smiled. “That’s everything set up for before we start the checklist for things that need to be done before the day ends.”

“And now, we get started on making that,” Spike said.

“Right,” Twilight said. “Thank you, Spike. I don’t know what I’d do without you.” She hugged the little dragon close. “If it wasn’t for you, Discord would still be free.”

“Hey,” Spike smiled. “It’s what I do.”

Later, Spike finished the list.

“Well done, Spike,” Twilight smiled. “We better drop my cape off at the cleaners first.”

“Good call,” Spike said, writing that down. “We should also return the chalkboard you borrowed from Miss Cheerilee.” He picked that up. “And pick up quills and parchment from the stationary shop.”

“Right,” Twilight said. “With all of the lists we make, it helps to have more in stock.”

“Personally,” Spike said. “I wouldn’t mind a way to make lists without using up parchment.”

“Like what?” Twilight asked curiously.

“I don’t know,” Spike admitted. “Maybe a tablet that can be used to write lists as long as we need and as many lists as we need.”* Spike had a look of contemplation. “I think I’m spending too much time with Pinkie.”

“Well,” Twilight said. “Until such a thing does exist, we’ll all have to work with what we’ve got.” She levitated Spike onto her back. “And of course, picking up the cupcakes for our picnic this afternoon.”

A little later, Twilight and Spike had dropped off Twilight’s cape at the cleaners, returned the chalkboard, and picked up the quill and parchment order. They soon arrived at Sugarcube Corner to pick up cupcakes. Mrs. Cake placed the box on the counter. She opened them to reveal thirteen vanilla cupcakes with raspberry frosting.

“Uh, I only ordered twelve cupcakes,” Twilight said to the plump mare.

“Yes, I know, dear,” Mrs. Cake responded. “Although, I had extra batter when I was baking this batch, so, I decided to make it a baker’s dozen.”

“You had extra?” Spike asked in surprise.

“I sent Pinkie to collect ingredients,” Mrs. Cake explained. “The list was quite long, so, she’ll be a while.”

“Oh, that explains it,” Spike said. They suddenly heard a grumbling noise that Twilight assumed was Spike’s stomach.

“I guess it’s about time for your snack, Spike,” Twilight said.

“This might surprise you,” Spike said. “But, that wasn’t my stomach.”

“I’m afraid that was mine,” Mrs. Cake admitted. “I’ve been working on those for a while and with my sweet tooth, I was tempted to have the extra one myself.”

“If that’s the case,” Spike said. “You can have it if you want, Mrs. Cake.”

“Well, that’s pretty sweet of you, dearie,” Mrs. Cake said as she helped herself to the extra cupcake. She then gave Spike a few donuts. “Here, you can have these for your snack, ‘Element of Unity.’”

“Thanks, Mrs. Cake,” Spike smiled. “Looks like this is the last free round for my coupon.” After Discord’s defeat, the Cakes gave Spike and the Guardians of Harmony a coupon for one free round of any baked treat a day for a week as appreciation for their part in saving Equestria.

“You’ve been so wonderful, Mrs. Cake,” Twilight smiled.

“Don’t mention it,” Mrs. Cake said. “We at Sugarcube Corner take pride in satisfying our customers.” She then rubbed her belly. “Our motto is never trust a skinny chef.”

“Isn’t your husband a skinny chef?” Spike asked.

“It’s a sensitive topic for him,” Mrs. Cake said. “That’s why he mostly handles the serving while I handle the food preparation.”

“Well, we should-” Twilight began, before she caught sight of the icing on the cupcakes. “Oh, dear.”

“Is something wrong?” Mrs. Cake asked.

“I just noticed that some extra icing ended up on a cupcake,” Twilight said. “And I don’t want to feel that any of our friends aren’t getting as much icing as another.”

“I’m pretty sure Pinkie’ll be the only one having any issue with that,” Spike said. “Besides, knowing her, she’ll eat more cupcakes than anypony else at the picnic anyway. With or without extra frosting.”**

“Hmm,” Twilight considered. “Yes, I suppose that’s true. Thank you, Spike. You saved me from spiraling.”

“That’s what I’m here for, mom,” Spike said. Mrs. Cake gave a little squee.

“How precious,” Mrs. Cake smiled. “I can hardly wait until our little one calls me ‘mom.’”

“You have foals on the way?” Twilight asked.

“No,” Mrs. Cake clarified with a minute trace of disappointment. “Not yet at least.*** I won’t go into details because of Spike.”

Twilight took the hint and carried Spike and the cupcakes away.

“Do you think they’ll have foals, mom?” Spike asked.

“The way those two love each other,” Twilight said. “I’m surprised they don’t have foals already.” I can tell by the slight disappointment that they’re trying, Twilight thought to herself.

Soon, they returned to the Golden Oak Library.

“Alright, it looks like we’ve got everything sorted out,” Spike said.

“Almost everything,” Twilight said.

Spike looked back over the list. “‘Triple-check checklist to ensure we didn’t miss anything when we double-checked the checklist.’ Check.” Spike suddenly grunted in pain.

“Are you alright, Spike?” Twilight asked with concern.

“I’ve been holding that quill so long,” Spike said. “I’m getting a claw cramp.”

“Thank you for your efforts all the same, Spike,” Twilight said. “I’ll get you some potassium-rich foods to help relieve you of your cramp.”

“Thanks, mom,” Spike said. “I’ll need the rest, especially since we don’t have anything to report to Princess Celestia this week.”

At those words, Twilight went stiff.

“We haven’t sent a friendship letter to Princess Celestia this week?!” Twilight gasped.

Spike grew a bit confused. “So?”

“What do you mean, ‘so?!’” Twilight said, panic present in her voice. “I’m supposed to send a letter to Princess Celestia every week telling her what I learned about friendship!”

“But, in the past year alone,” Spike pointed out. “There’s been two periods where you go for months without sending a letter and things have been fine. Why’s this any different?”****

“That’s two strikes on me already, Spike,” Twilight said, worriedly. “What if I miss this one and it’ll be my last strike and I’m out?!”

“I highly doubt that’ll happen,” Spike said. “If she hasn’t punished you for missing this many deadlines by now, odds are she never will.”

“She’s not only my teacher, Spike,” Twilight said. “She’s also one of the rulers of Equestria! She holds my very fate in her hooves! If she thinks I’m not taking my lessons on friendship seriously, she might send me back to Canterlot and make me prove that I have been taking my lessons seriously by giving me a test! What if I don’t pass?!”

Spike was concerned for his mother. “You’re psyching yourself out!”

Twilight tried hard to keep herself together. After a moment of panicked panting, she slowly started to regain her composure.

“You’re right, Spike,” Twilight said after she calmed down. “That’s not going to happen. Because I’m going to find somepony with a problem and help them before the day is over!”

Spike could only groan in frustration.

“So,” Twilight said. “Do you have any problems, troubles, conundrums, or any perplexities, major or minor, that I, as a good friend, can help you with?”

“I still have that claw cramp,” Spike said.

“That, I can do,” Twilight said. “It may not be letter to Princess Celestia-worthy, but, I can at least help you with this.” She gave him a banana.

So, Spike ate the banana. He then flexed his claw and he didn’t feel any pain. “Any other things I can help with?” Twilight eagerly asked.

“I’m good, but, thanks,” Spike said.

Twilight sighed in defeat.

“Well,” Twilight said with newfound determination. “If there aren’t any problems here, there must be another friend I can help out there.” She headed downstairs and left the library.

Spike could see where the situation was going and decided to do something about it. “I need to do something before things get worse,” he said as he went to the writing podium to draft a letter.*****

Later, Twilight was strolling through town.

“Okay, Twilight,” she said aloud to herself. “If I walk through Ponyville, I should come across at least one of my friends who might need my help.” She heard a familiar scream. “That sounds like Rarity! She must be in trouble!”

Twilight made her way to Carousel Boutique and found Rarity lamenting something.

“Why~?” Rarity sobbed. “Why did this have to happen?! Where could it possibly be~?!”

Twilight saw an opportunity to solve a problem.

“What’s going on, Rarity?” Twilight asked. “Is there a problem?!”

“I’ve lost my diamond-encrusted purple ribbon!” Rarity wailed. “I have searched high and I have searched low! Low and high, high and low. But, I can’t find it anywhere! I can’t possibly finish my latest creation without it!”

Kind of disappointing it’s such a minor problem, Twilight thought. But, beggars can’t be choosers. She stood triumphantly. “No need to worry, Rarity! I, as a good friend, will do my best to help you fi-”

“Oh, there it is!” Rarity interrupted with a smile.

Twilight couldn’t believe the problem was resolved before she had a chance to do anything.

“So, you had just lost your ribbon?” Twilight double-checked.

“Mm-hmm,” Rarity confirmed.

“And now you found it?” Twilight double-checked again.

“Correct,” Rarity said.

“So, you’re good?” Twilight said, beginning to back away in disappointment. “You don’t need anything else?”

“Well, there’s a couple of things,” Rarity admitted after thinking about it.

“Yes~?” Twilight said, regaining hope with cartoony stars in her eyes.

“Firstly, I received a shipment of emeralds this morning,” Rarity said. “I put aside a basket of them for Spike. Ideally, I’d deliver it to him myself, but, this creation has me preoccupied. I should have it ready before our picnic this afternoon. Could you possibly deliver the basket to him?”

“Oh,” Twilight said as she saw a basketful of emeralds on Rarity’s desk. “Okay.” She levitated the basket to her. “The other thing?”

“I left my measuring tape on my desk,” Rarity said. “If you wouldn’t mind levitating it over to me?”

Twilight was so disappointed, she didn’t even care if Rarity received it neatly. So, she levitated her measuring tape closer to Rarity’s peripheral vision.

“There you go,” Twilight said. “See you at the picnic later, I guess.”

Rarity noticed something seemed to be bothering Twilight, but, the lavender mare left before she could inquire what it was.

“Oh, dear,” Rarity said to herself. “I hope she’s alright.”******

After a quick stop at the library to give Spike the basket, Twilight was walking through town again.

“Okay,” Twilight said to herself again. “Maybe Rarity’s alright, but, there has to be somepony else who needs my help.” She spotted Pinkie carrying groceries on her back. “Pinkie! Maybe she’ll need help with her groceries. A perfect chance to help her.” She trotted to the party mare. “Hi, Pinkie. I see you’ve got quite a lot of groceries to carry. I’ve come to help you put them away.”

“Nah, it’s okay,” Pinkie said bluntly. “I’ve got everything under control!”

“You do?” Twilight asked.

“Yep!” Pinkie said, oblivious to Twilight’s distress.

“Oh,” Twilight said half-heartedly. “Okay.” And she walked off again.*******

After walking a bit, she saw Rainbow smashing a barn on Sweet Apple Acres. Twilight gasped.

“Rainbow is destroying one of Applejack’s barns!” Twilight exclaimed. “Rainbow must be mad at Applejack! She must hate her guts! This could be the perfect opportunity to help and learn about friendship!” She hurriedly galloped towards the cyan pegasus and used her magic to grab her by the tail.

“Hey!” Rainbow yelped. “Twilight, what are you doing?”

“Listen, Rainbow,” Twilight said. “I know you’re upset with Applejack, but, that’s no reason for you to destroy her property. Whatever issues you have between her are sure to be worked out easily.”

Rainbow was lost in the conversation.

“Uh, Twilight?” Rainbow asked. “What are you talking about?”

Twilight laughed coyly. “Rainbow, you don’t have to hide your feelings from me.”

She hurriedly set up a chaise lounge and set Rainbow on it. She even put on a pair of glasses and did her mane up in a professional looking bun, giving her a psychiatrist look. She cleared her throat.

“Now,” Twilight started. “Take a deep breath and tell me what happened between you and Applejack. What issues do you have with her?”

“I don’t have any issues with Applejack,” Rainbow said. “Not right now, at least.”

“You don’t?” Twilight asked, her mane bun came undone with surprise. “Then, why are you destroying one of her barns?”

“Because she asked me to while Caramel’s picking up building materials with Ash,” Rainbow explained. She then called over to Applejack, who was hiding in a trench nearby. “Isn’t that right, AJ?”

“That’s right,” Applejack confirmed while wearing a crash helmet. “We’re fixin’ ta put up a new barn, but, this one has ta come down first.”

“Can you even afford to put up a new barn?” Twilight asked.

“With the bits we got from stoppin’ Discord, we can,”******** Applejack said. “Plus, the wood in the original barn’s too rotten ta refurbish, so, we’re sellin’ it fer firewood. Get back to it, RD.”

“Yes, ma’am!” Rainbow called out. She then flew up for the finishing blow.

“Best take cover,” Applejack said to Twilight.

Rainbow then started to charge down, causing Twilight to yelp in surprise and leap into the trench next to Applejack. Rainbow crashed into the barn, creating a rainbow mushroom cloud.

“Yee-haw!” Applejack called. “Thanks loads, Dashie!”

Twilight groaned in frustration before heading off.

“Hey,” Rainbow said. “Did Twilight seem a little off to you, Applejack?”

“Yeah,” Applejack responded. “Wonder what’s botherin’ her.”*********

A bit later, Twilight was making her way to Fluttershy’s cottage.

“I don’t know why I didn’t think to come here first,” Twilight said to herself. “Fluttershy is always worrying about something. Perhaps helping her overcome a fear of hers will help.” She made her way to the yellow pegasus’ home and met a sight she wasn’t prepared for in the back yard. Fluttershy was face to face with a large brown-furred bear. It roared at her angrily. Fluttershy dashed underneath it between the legs. The bear was surprised with Fluttershy’s speed. Easy to say that Twilight was, too, going by the fact that her jaw dropped. She’s wrestling a bear?! she internally exclaimed. Fluttershy then kicked the bear down. She then lifted one of the bear’s back legs and was applying intense pressure on his back. And she’s winning?! The sight before her did little to alleviate her concerns. She then walked off in defeat. Had she stayed longer, however, she would have come to discover that Fluttershy wasn’t wrestling the bear. Instead, she was giving him a heavy-duty massage.

“You really should have come to me sooner, Harry,” Fluttershy said gently. “You were carrying so much tension in your shoulder.”

Later, Twilight was on a bench stroking her tail. With all of her stress, strands of it were parting out of place.

“It’s fine,” Twilight said with feigning confidence. “It’ll all be fine~ The day isn’t over yet.”

Twilight was so nervous with sweat and tears that a puddle had formed close by her. Twilight, being alone at the moment, was talking with her reflection on the surface of the puddle. In her panicked state, she started talking to herself.

“But, it will be over soon!” Twilight said nervously. “It’ll all be over! My studies, my time in Ponyville, all of it! No, Twilight. You’re a good student. You’ve got this! Oh, but, what if I don’t! You do! You just have to keep it together, Twilight. Keep… it… TOGETHER!”

Spike had arrived in time to see Twilight’s sanity slip.

“Mom, it’s okay,” he said gently. “I’m here.” Twilight heard the sound of laughter and began hyperventilating. “SNAP OUT OF IT!” Spike shouted.

“Huh-?!” Twilight stammered, shaking herself out of her panicked state. “What?”

“You’re worrying me, mom,” Spike said. “You’ve been so stressed, you forgot about the picnic.”

Twilight gasped. “The picnic! I’ve got to go. They’ll be worried about me. Come on, Spike.” She levitated Spike onto her back and carried the cupcakes with her magic. The little dragon was still worried.

Hopefully, they’ll learn something from her, Spike thought to himself. They might have better luck comforting her.

Meanwhile, Twilight’s friends were setting up the picnic when Rarity spoke up.

“Have any of you seen Twilight earlier today?” she asked.

“Rainbow n’ ah did,” Applejack answered. “She looked a might upset ‘bout somethin’.”

“That’s been the case with me, too,” Rarity said.

“Hopefully, there’s something we can do to help,” Fluttershy said kindly.

Suddenly, Twilight and Spike arrived. Twilight was rather disheveled as she let Spike slide down her back.

“Hey, Twilight,” Applejack said softly. “We saw ya walk off in a huff earlier. Ya doin’ okay?”

“Define ‘okay,’” Spike said.

“It’s because I’ve learned of something awful,” Twilight said worriedly.

“What is it?” the mares asked.

“I haven’t sent a friendship report to Princess Celestia for this week yet!” Twilight explained.

The response of the mares wasn’t what Twilight and Spike were hoping. They all sighed in relief.

“Is that all?” Rainbow said. “I thought it was some major emergency or something.”

Spike was frozen in place as if he couldn’t believe what he was hearing. Twilight, however, was able to react.

“This IS a major emergency!” Twilight exclaimed. “If I don’t turn in this letter on time, I could be in serious trouble with Princess Celestia!”

“Twilight, darling,” Rarity said. “In the past year alone, there’s been two periods where you went for months without sending a letter.”**********

“Yeah,” Pinkie agreed. “Why’s this any different?”

“Yer gettin’ worked up over nothin’,” Applejack said.

“This isn’t nothing!” Twilight exclaimed. “This is everything! I’ve got to find a friendship problem to fix before sunset!”

Pinkie, however, found the idea of Twilight sweating such small matters amusing.

“Oh, Twilight,” Pinkie said. “You’re such a crack-up!”

“Sorry, sugarcube,” Applejack said. “But, yer sweatin’ the small stuff. Why don’t ya sit down n’ enjoy our picnic lunch?”

Twilight was even more frustrated that her friends wouldn’t help her and left off in a huff without bringing a still shocked Spike along. After a few steps, she teleported away.

“I’ve never seen Twilight so upset before,” Fluttershy said.

“You don’t think we’ve upset her, do you?” Rarity asked. Suddenly the sound of a kettle boiling could be heard. “Who’s in charge of the kettle?”

“I didn’t bring a kettle or anything for it to boil on,” Pinkie said.

They turned to find the source of the sound. It was Spike, turning red with anger. “Uh-oh…” was all the mares had time to say before Spike suddenly started shouting.

“WHAT THE TARTARUS IS WRONG WITH ALL OF YOU?!” Spike shouted at a volume so loud, their manes were blown back. “Do you even realize what you’re doing?! Twilight’s asking for help and you’re ignoring her! Friends don’t do that to their friends!”***********

“Well, come on,” Applejack said shakily. “She, o’ all ponies, should know how forgivin’ Princess Celestia is. She wouldn’t do anythin’ drastic over somethin’ minor.”

Spike reverted to tranquil fury while pointing at them. “True,” he admitted. “The princess has forgiven much worse than missing a self-imposed deadline, but, that’s no excuse for what you’re all doing right now!”************

“Spike’s right,” Fluttershy said as Spike’s words sank in. “It’s only been a week since our fight with Discord. Twilight isn’t allowing herself proper recovery time.”

The words sank in with the other mares, too. Rarity was next to speak up.

“It is true,” Rarity said. “That mess with Discord COULD bring about a certain degree of PTSD, which could certainly make Twilight believe things to be a lot worse than they actually are. Still, we shouldn't have been treating her like a foal. I just hope we can get to her before she actually does something rash.”*************

“With her teleportation spell,” Applejack stated. “She could be anywhere in town. She’s the only one o’ us that can teleport.”

“So, what can we do?” Rainbow asked.

“Here’s a productive suggestion,” Spike said. “We split up and look all over town.”

“N’ once we find her,” Applejack said. “We’ll all give her a heartfelt n’ meanin’ful apology.”

“What about the picnic?” Pinkie asked.

Spike pinched his brow. “For crying out loud, Pinkie,” he said. “My mom’s sanity is hanging by a thread and food is your main concern.” He then threw his arms out. “The picnic’ll have to be rescheduled until we get Twilight some help.”

“Good call, Spike.” Applejack said. “Thanks fer settin’ us straight. Come on, y’all. Let’s fan out n’ search fer our friend!”

After the mares split up, Spike made a beeline for the library. That’s the most likely place she’ll be, he thought. If she’s not there, I can at least send another urgent letter to the princess.

Inside the Golden Oak Library, Twilight was looking out the window while sitting on her bed.

“Clock is ticking, Twilight,” she said to herself. “Clock… is… ticking!” It was clear that Twilight was on edge. “Keep it together, Twilight.” She then focused her attention on a nearby chest in her room. “Well… if I can’t find a friendship problem… I’ll make a friendship problem!”

She levitated something out of the chest and teleported out just as Spike made his way to the room.

“Mom?” Spike called. No answer. “Doesn’t sound like she’s here.” He made his way to the podium. “Either way, I have to alert the princess.”

A short time later, Twilight peeked out of a bush to see the Cutie Mark Crusaders playing with a rubber ball. They were all laughing happily as they passed the ball from one filly to the next. Suddenly, the ball had Twilight’s magic aura. The fillies looked confused as it expanded and warped out of its spherical shape.

“What in–” Apple Bloom started before the ball exploded. The fillies yelped in surprise, not just because of the ball exploding, but, also seeing Twilight in her unhinged state.

“HeY, gIrLs!” Twilight said.

“Oh!” Apple Bloom said in surprise. She was unsettled by Twilight’s appearance, but, she still remained polite. “Hi, Twilight. How’s it go-” Twilight cut her off.

“Oh, GrEaT!” Twilight said. “JuSt GrEaT!” Her eye twitched.

“Uh, Twilight?” Scootaloo said. “Are you feeling okay?”

Twilight ignored the question. “I hAvE sOmEtHiNg FoR yOu ThReE~” She levitated something beside her. It was a dusty gray pony doll with dark gray strands of yarn for her mane and tail. The doll also had lopsided dusty button eyes and a pair of blue pants with white polka dots. It was clear that the pony doll hadn’t been touched, let alone played with, in years. One of the button eyes was loose. “ThIs Is SmArTy PaNtS,” she explained. “ShE wAs MiNe WhEn I wAs A fIlLy AnD nOw I’m GiViNg HeR tO yOu!”

The fillies grew more disturbed.

“Uh,” Scootaloo said uneasily. “She’s… great.”

“Yeah…” Apple Bloom said with equal uncertainty.

“I really like her… mane,” Sweetie Belle said, unsure of what exactly to say.

“That’s the best you could come up with?” Scootaloo whispered.

“What did you expect?” Sweetie Belle whispered back indignantly. “I’m nervous. It doesn’t help that Twilight’s acting all crazy and I’m being put on the spot.”

“ShE eVeN cOmEs WiTh HeR oWn NoTeBoOk AnD qUiLl,” Twilight continued, giving the girls the aforementioned accessories. “FoR wHeN yOu WaNt To PrEtEnD sHe’S dOiNg HeR hOmEwOrK!”

Once again, the Crusaders found themselves scared and confused.

“Gee, Twilight,” Apple Bloom said. “That’s, uh… great.”

“Yeah…” Scootaloo put in.

Sweetie Belle couldn’t think of anything to say. Apple Bloom gave her a gentle tap on the shoulder and restated her statement earlier. “I really like her… mane?” Scootaloo and Apple Bloom facehoofed in response.

“I jUsT hOpE,” Twilight added. “ThAt ThE fAcT tHaT tHeRe ArE tHrEe Of YoU aNd OnLy OnE oF hEr DoEsN’t BeCoMe A pRoBlEm! I sUrE wOuLdN’t WaNt To CaUse A rIfT bEtWeEn SuCh GoOd FrIeNdS~! So, WhO WaNtS To PlAy WiTh HeR fIrSt?”

“Twilight’s going crazy,” Scootaloo whispered to the other fillies out the side of her mouth.

“Goin’?” Apple Bloom responded likewise. “She’s there.”

“Why don’t you play with Smarty Pants first, Scoots?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Oh, no,” Scootaloo said. “You should play with her first, Sweetie Belle. After all, you really like her mane.”

The Crusaders began trying to get each other to play with the doll when neither wanted to. Twilight saw that her plan wasn’t working.

I’ve got to think of something, Twilight thought to herself. She then remembered a spell she came across in her studies that would make anypony other than the caster become obsessed with whatever object was enchanted by it just through eye contact. I’ve got it!

“Oh, you’re going to like Smarty Pants,” Twilight said as her horn illuminated. “You’re going to like her more than anything~!” Her horn projected a stream of magical hearts to the doll.

Once the spell was cast, the Cutie Mark Crusaders got a look at Smarty Pants. One glimpse of the doll and the fillies’ eyes turned to hearts. They had fallen victim to the spell.

“I want it~!” Scootaloo said.

“Ah need it~!” Apple Bloom said.

“I really like her mane!” Sweetie Belle exclaimed.

The Crusaders then proceeded to wrestle each other over the doll.

“The ‘want it, need it’ charm,” Twilight said with a smirk. “Works as well as the spell book said. Okay, girls. Let’s break it up. I think we all learned an important lesson about-” However, the fight continued. “Come on, girls. We’re all friends here. Don’t you think you ought to share?”

“No way!” Apple Bloom said.

Twilight then remembered the books warning that ponies under the spell become single mindedly obsessed with the enchanted object to the point they can’t be reasoned with and even resort to violence to claim it.

“Oh, no…” Twilight said worriedly. “I think I made the problem too big. I have to undo this spell quick!” Unfortunately, this was easier said than done. With the fillies fighting each other, she couldn’t get a good shot of Smarty Pants. Fortunately for her (at least at the time), Big McIntosh was walking across the grassy plain. Twilight quickly made her way to him. “Hi, Big Mac. Think you can get that doll away from the Cutie Mark Crusaders without looking too deeply at it?”

Big McIntosh looked at the situation. “Eeyup,” he said.

So, with little effort, he grabbed a hold of the scruff of Smarty Pants’ neck. Twilight sighed in relief.

“Thank you, Big Mac,” Twilight smiled. Her smile fell flat when she saw the stallion’s eyes become hearts. The three fillies broke their fight apart and chased after Big McIntosh.

“Hey!” Apple Bloom called out. “Give her back!”

“She’s mine!” Sweetie Belle called.

“Not if I get to her first!” Scootaloo growled.

Twilight became more distressed as she remembered that the book also warned that the spell grew more powerful the more ponies fell victim to it.************** “Oh, no!” Twilight moaned. “What have I done?!” Within minutes, nearly the whole town fell victim to the spell.

Meanwhile, Spike and Twilight’s friends regrouped, neither having any success in finding their friend.

“We searched practically everywhere for her,” Fluttershy said. “Where could she be?”

“Well, look on the bright side,” Pinkie said. “How bad could things have gotten in an hour?”

Pinkie spoke too soon as she saw various ponies charging towards Big McIntosh, the stallion still holding onto Smarty Pants.

“Does that answer your question?” Spike asked flatly.

“You don’t suppose Twilight had anything to do with this, do you?” Rarity asked.

“It’s both the ladybug and quesadilla incidents all over again,”*************** Spike said.

“Uh,” Applejack started. “We’re goin’ ta have ta talk ‘bout that at some point where there ain’t a disaster. What in the hay is goin’ on over there?”

Twilight’s doll landed nearby and Rainbow turned to look at it. Fortunately, a quick-thinking Twilight turned her away just in time.

“Don’t look at it!” Twilight exclaimed.

“Don’t look at what?” Rarity asked.

“My doll!” Twilight exclaimed. “I put an enchantment upon it, but, things got completely out of hoof!”

“Why would you enchant your doll?” Fluttershy asked, hardly able to believe the situation reached this severity.

“Because none of you bothered helping me,” Twilight said. “I decided to take matters into my own hooves! But, my desperation made me forget warnings about the enchantment! Now, there’s no way I can fix this and the day’s almost over!”

“About that,” Applejack started. “Twilight, we’re-”

“Twilight Sparkle!” a familiar voice exclaimed.

Up above was Princess Celestia. She had an expression on her face that was a cross between firmness and determination. With a bright flash of light, the enchanted ponies came back to their senses. Most of the ponies looked at the ragtag doll on the ground. Mayor Mare even blushed with embarrassment. The crowd separated, silently agreeing to never discuss this again. However, Big McIntosh looked to make sure there were no witnesses and discreetly took Smarty Pants away. Princess Celestia then landed before Twilight.

“Meet me in the Golden Oak Library, Twilight,” Princess Celestia said sternly. “There’s something I must discuss with you privately.”

And with that, Princess Celestia turned and walked to the Golden Oak Library. Twilight sighed sadly. As she walked, she turned back towards her friends.

“Goodbye, girls,” she said. “If you care to visit, I’ll be in magic kindergarten in Canterlot.” As she trotted off, she added, “Thanks for nothing.”

“Magic kindergarten?” Fluttershy asked, a heartbroken tone in her voice.

“Canterlot?” Rainbow added, her voice also having a heartbroken tone.

“Oh, no,” Pinkie said sadly. “We really are terrible friends! We’ll never see Twilight again!”

“We cannot allow this!” Rarity said. “We must do what we should have done!”

“Will it even matter at this point?” Applejack said.

“The way I see it,” Spike said. “You can sit around and wallow in your guilt or you can do what you should’ve done and attempt to be there for my mom. If it doesn’t work, you can at the very least say you put in the effort.”

“For Twilight,” Fluttershy said. “I choose option B. Come on, everypony!”

At the library…

“I know I shouldn’t have put the ‘want it, need it’ spell on my Smarty Pants doll,” Twilight said before a stern-looking Princess Celestia. “But, I’m supposed to send you a letter every week. I missed the deadline. I’m a bad student. I’m… tardy.”

Celestia wore a calm expression. “Twilight,” she said. “It’s not mandatory for you to send a letter every week. It never was.”

“I-it wasn’t?” Twilight stammered.

“No,” the princess assured. “In the past year alone, there’s been multiple months-long intervals between letters. In that time, have I punished you for missing these self-imposed deadlines?”****************

“Well,” Twilight said. “No, but, I was worried that if I missed this one, you would be mad at me.”

The princess sighed. “Twilight,” she asked. “How long have you been my student?”

“Since I was six years old,” Twilight answered. “A little over a decade now.”

“In that time,” Celestia said. “Have I ever given you the impression that I lose my temper over something like forgetfulness?”

“Well,” Twilight said. “No. It’s just… I didn’t want to let you down is all.”

At that moment, the Golden Oak Library’s front door slammed open. Spike and Twilight’s friends came in. Celestia and Twilight focused their attention on the five mares.

“Wait!” Rainbow called.

“You can’t punish Twilight!” Pinkie exclaimed.

“It wasn’t her fault!” Applejack added.

“Yes, it was ours!” Rarity included.

“I’m listening,” the princess said.

“Please, your highness,” Fluttershy said. “We all saw that Twilight was upset about something.”

“But, we didn’t think what she had to worry about was even anything worth worrying about!” Rainbow added.

“So,” Applejack continued. “When she stormed off and teleported in a huff, none o’ us tried ta stop her until Spike set us straight.”

“As Twilight’s good friends,” Rarity added. “We should have taken her feelings seriously and been there for her with or without prompting.”

“Please don’t take her away from us just because we were too insensitive to help her,” Fluttershy concluded.

“And you didn’t take her feelings seriously before?” Princess Celestia asked.

“Of course we didn’t,” Pinkie said. “We knew you wouldn't do something as severe as Twilight seemed to think over something as minor as missing a deadline. And SHE probably would know that too if she weren't still recovering from the fight with Discord.”

“She might have been making a mountain out of a molehill,” Rainbow added. “but, yeah. She wouldn't have resorted to anything drastic if we had actually took the time to try to calm her down. Spike was right: we were treating her like a foal. We should have been doing a better job taking her fears seriously, especially with that PTSD stuff Rarity mentioned. Even if A FEW of the worries of others might SEEM silly to us at times, we have to keep in mind that, sometimes, a few of our worries might also seem silly.”

“We would be looking for somebody to talk our concerns over and we should give the same courtesy,” Rarity concluded.*****************

“Hmm,” Princess Celestia said after they finished. “It sounds to me like all of you have learned a valuable lesson about friendship today.” The five mares nodded. She then smiled knowingly. “Very well. I’ll forget Twilight’s ‘punishment’ on one condition.”

“Anything!” the mares eagerly accepted.

“From this day forth,” Princess Celestia decreed. “I would like you all to report to me your findings on the magic of friendship, when, and only when, you happen to discover them. Gaps between them will only be an issue if they exceed five years.”******************

The mares agreed and they happily cheered, knowing that Twilight would still be living in Ponyville with them. At that moment, Twilight had a thought.

“Princess Celestia,” she said. “How did you know I was in trouble?”

“Spike sent two messages to me throughout the day,” the princess explained. “He made me aware that you were letting your fears get the better of you. I commend him for taking your feelings seriously from the start.” Spike nodded modestly. “Now, if you will excuse me, I must get back to Canterlot. I’m expecting some mail.” Princess Celestia winked at the ponies and Spike. She then opened the doorway to the balcony and she flew up to the mountain-mounted castle.

Spike promptly made his way to the writing podium. “Everypony ready?”

“We sure are,” Applejack smiled. She then modestly took off her hat. And this was the letter they all wrote.

Dear Princess Celestia.

We’re writing to you today because we all learned a valuable lesson about friendship. We learned that you should take your friend's worries’ seriously, even if you think what they have to worry about isn’t worth worrying about. And, that you shouldn’t let your worries turn a small problem into a very big one.

Signed, your humble subjects,

Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie.

Spike finished writing the letter, rolled it up, and sent it away with his fire breath. Pinkie had a worried expression on her face. “Let me guess,” Spike said flatly. “You’re worried about the picnic?”

“No,” Pinkie said. “And it’s not about any parties, either.”

“Oh,” Spike answered in surprise. “Then, what are you worried about?”

“What if,” Pinkie said. “We forget this whole lesson, something worse happens, and the princesses can’t fix it that time?”

“Do you seriously think we’d forget something like this?” Rainbow asked.

“I wouldn’t be surprised,” Spike said. “You all forgot that friends are supposed to be there for their friends today, which caused the problem in the first place.”*******************

Rainbow, after a few seconds, simply stated, “Yeah, we’re idiots.”

“Luckily,” Spike said. “I asked the princess for a little something in my first letter to her as part of a contingency.” He held up an inkwell.

“Ain’t that the inkwell that came with that toy Twilight had?” Applejack asked.

“No,” Spike said. “This is what I asked the princess to get. It’s memory ink.”

“What does it do?” asked Fluttershy.

Spike explained, “Scholars would use this ink to write messages on their hooves to ensure they wouldn’t forget those messages.”

“Ah,” Rarity said, getting the idea. “So, you’re thinking that we write down this idea with the ink so that we wouldn’t forget what we learned today.”

“Bingo,” Spike nodded. “And the best part is that even if the ink gets washed off, if any of us forget this lesson for any reason, the message will reappear.”

The mares all smiled at how pragmatic their youngest friend was.

“Everypony, put your hooves out into a circle,” Spike said. They all did so and Spike wrote “Smarty Pants,” on each of their hooves and his own claw.

“Thanks, Spike,” Rainbow said.

“I’m including myself to ensure fair play,” Spike said.

“Good idea,” Pinkie said. “You do know a lot, but, everypony makes mistakes, even the best of us like you.”

“Ya may be younger n’ us,” Applejack said, rubbing his head. “But, sometimes, ya show more maturity n’ most adult ponies.”

“He really does,” Twilight said. She then gave him a loving nuzzle. “Thank you, Spike. Like I said this morning, I don’t know what I’d do without you.”

“So say us all,” Rarity agreed.

“Twilight,” Fluttershy said. “We’re really sorry about before.”

“It’s fine,” Twilight said. “In retrospect, I probably could’ve handled you picking today to stop being such a scaredy pony better.”

“Hmm?” Fluttershy said, confused. “I’m still a scaredy pony. It’ll probably be a long, long, long time before I'm not one, especially with help from my friends. What made you think I wasn’t a scaredy pony?”

Twilight became confused herself. “I saw you wrestling a bear and winning,” she said.

“Wrestling a…” Fluttershy started before blushing. “Oh, Twilight. I wasn't wrestling the bear. I was giving Harry a massage.”

Twilight was having difficulty processing this. “If you were massaging him, why were you so aggressive?” she asked.

“If you ever tried to massage a bear,” Fluttershy said. “You would know.”

“She ain’t kiddin’,” Applejack said. “Ya know them soft pretzels at Sugarcube Corner?”

“I’ve grabbed a few for Spike and myself when we need a little salt in our diet,” Twilight said. “Why?”

“Ah tried givin’ Harry a massage as gentle-like as ya please,” Applejack explained. “N’ mah legs ended up lookin’ like that.”

“Oh,” Twilight winced. “Well, I’m sorry for making that assumption, Fluttershy.”

“That’s the thing about assuming,” Rainbow said. “It makes an ass of you and me.”

“True,” Twilight said. “It seems we all have a lot to learn, especially with my jumping to conclusions.”

“This time,” Rarity said. “We’ll all be learning about friendship together.”

With that, the mares and Spike all hugged each other. Pinkie even eased up on her usual hugging strength.

End of chapter.

Author's Note

Here's the next chapter.

*FORESHADOWING!

**An excellent point.

***MORE FORESHADOWING!

****Another excellent point.

*****Spike be showing his loyalty.

******Rarity being a (comparatively) better friend than in canon.

*******Idea by me.

********An explanation for how Applejack's able to afford a new barn despite the fact that her family's working on tight margins.

*********Applejack and Rainbow also being (comparatively) better friends than in canon.

**********Yes, it's a running gag here. Sue me.

***********Dialogue by me.

************Line by Comickook, modified by me.

*************More dialogue by Comickook.

**************Makes sense given how it took Celestia to undo the spell. The caster being immune also makes sense because Twilight looked at the enchanted Smarty Pants without falling under the spell.

***************Noodle incident.

****************The culmination of the running gag.

*****************Dialogue by Comickook, modified by me and Blake.

******************Five year time limit by me.

*******************Take that, Canon! Now, this lesson will still be validated in A Canterlot Wedding.

The memory ink and dialogue about the bear at the end were my idea.

Shoutout to Comickook.

If you liked this chapter, feel free to contact me via private messages if you'd like to help make future chapters.

Chapter 4: The Super-Speedy Cider Squeezy 6000 (S2:E15)

My Little Pony: Nine Elements

Book 2

Written by Brandon Nell and Blake Hawkins

Chapter 4: The Super-Speedy Cider Squeezy 6000

The fall months were beginning in Ponyville. On this particular day, the sun hadn’t risen yet. Fluttershy was still fast asleep in her bed, when all of a sudden, Rainbow burst open her bedroom windows and crashed into her cottage. Fluttershy woke with a start. “Rainbow Dash?” she asked. “What are you doing here so early?”

“Come on, Fluttershy!” Rainbow exclaimed. “Cider season’s about to start!”

Before Fluttershy had a chance to react, Rainbow yanked her covers off, revealing that she was wearing nothing but a green shirt that only covered half of her barrel. Fluttershy blushed and covered it with her forehooves.

Rainbow, in too much of a rush to question Fluttershy’s choice of pajamas, pushed Fluttershy along in the air. “What’s the rush, Rainbow?”

“We have to get to Sweet Apple Acres before Pinkie does,” Rainbow explained. “Every bucking year, she drinks more cider than anypony else even though there’s a one serving per customer rule! I’m sick of it and I know I’m not the only one.”

“And,” Fluttershy said, after a yawn. “You’re thinking that the two of us flying to Sweet Apple Acres will ensure we get our taste of cider in?”

“If we get there before her,” Rainbow said. “She’s been hogging the cider for too long.”

“Can’t you just ask Pinkie to give you a cup?” Fluttershy asked.

“Don’t you think I already tried that?” Rainbow said. “Every time I try, Pinkie doesn’t notice and chugs the stuff down. She’s so inconsiderate!”

“And I thought I had a hard time getting my words out,” Fluttershy said as an aside. “Anyway, why did you need to drag me along into this? I didn’t mind waiting until the next day.”

“Because,” Rainbow said. “The more ponies ahead of Pinkie, the less likely it is she’ll hog all the cider.”

“I guess that makes sense,” Fluttershy said.

“Just you wait, Flutters,” Rainbow smirked. “You and I are going to enjoy that first day cider one way or another.” Suddenly, the duo saw a network of tents outside Sweet Apple Acres. “What the hay?!” At the very front of the network of tents was a bubblegum pink colored tent with yellow, white, and blue decorations. Pinkie emerged from it as the two pegasi landed.

“Good morning, you two,” the party mare greeted pleasantly.

“Hi, Pinkie,” Fluttershy said.

“Who the buck are all these ponies?” Rainbow demanded.

“Oh,” Pinkie said. “I remembered that Cider Season would be here soon, so, I said it aloud to myself. They must have remembered from my reminder so they set up camp here.” She looked at the number of tents. “I sure hope you’ll be able to get some.”

“We won’t with you at the front,” Rainbow said. “You greedy little–”

“Rainbow!” Fluttershy interrupted. “There’s no need for name-calling!”

“Well, I’m sure you guys will get yours,” Pinkie said obliviously.

Rainbow was fuming. “One of these days, Pinkie,” she muttered. “One of these days… Bang! Zoom! Straight to the moon!”*

When the sun rose, the Apple Family was setting up for Cider Season. Suddenly, Applejack noticed Pinkie at the front of the line.

“Ah, no ya don’t, PInkie,” Applejack snapped. “Not this year! Yer goin’ ta the back of the line this year!”

Pinkie felt insulted. “Why do I have to go to the back of the line?!”

Applejack listed reasons while getting progressively closer to Pinkie’s face. “Ya buy in bulk a lot o’ mugs despite our one mug per customer rule n’ ya don’t share yer extra mugfuls with yer friends!” Pinkie was breaking out in a cold sweat. “But, that ain’t all,” Applejack continued. “Ya cut lines at least three times a day fer cider, yer greedy n’ inconsiderate, n’ because a lot o’ ponies’ll kick yer flank if ya don’t go ta the back o’ the line.”

“Why else?” Pinkie asked nervously as her and Applejack’s noses touched.

“NOW, PINKIE!” Applejack shouted.**

Pinkie yelped and zoomed to the back of the line. Various ponies in line cheered for Applejack. Especially Rainbow. “I might actually get some cider for once!”

“Hopefully, Pinkie will take this lesson to heart,” Fluttershy said.

Meanwhile, Twilight, Spike, and Rarity overheard Applejack’s lecture to Pinkie.

“Whoa,” Spike said. “Pinkie really did all of that?”

“Considering she eats more than the rest of us at our picnics,” Rarity said. “Are you really surprised, darling?”

“I guess not,” Spike answered.

“Out of curiosity,” Twilight asked. “Have you been able to try some of the Apple Family cider, Rarity?”

“Indeed I have,” Rarity confirmed. “They sell both alcoholic and non-alcoholic varieties. The former is reserved for legal adults as the sun sets.”

“Ah, good,” Twilight said. “I’m sure both Spike and I will enjoy the non-alcoholic cider.”

“If it has the same quality as the rest of the Apple Family products,” Spike said. “I’m sure it’ll be great.”

“Indeed,” Rarity smiled. “And the fact that all of the funds are put into helping the Apple Family, it gives me more reason to partake.”

“The bits they used building that barn,” Twilight said. “Are long since used up by now. They need as many as they can get.”

“True,” Rarity said. “Caramel helps as best he can without demanding more bits.”

“That’s true,” Spike said. “If he asked for bits, it would defeat the purpose of helping Applejack and her family with their funds.”

“That stallion’s as sweet as his name,” Twilight said.

“He is a good friend indeed,” Rarity smiled. “I’m glad that Applejack has him as her coltfriend.”

At the front of the line, Applejack cleared her throat. “Attention, everypony! Apple Family Cider is now bein’ served!”

Ponies cheered. First up was Lemon Hearts, who was visiting her sister in Ponyville at the time. Lemon Hearts paid for a mugful of cider. Apple Bloom then pulled the lever and poured the tangy brown liquid into a metal mug.

“Thank you,” Lemon said before drinking up.

Next in line was Twinkleshine, also visiting from Canterlot. She paid a gold bit. Apple Bloom poured her mugful. “Thanks,” Twinkleshine said.

Various other ponies had their mugfuls of cider after payment. Finally, it was Rainbow’s turn. The last barrel was attached a while before then. She paid two gold bits.

“Ya only need ta pay one,” Applejack said.

“Keep the change,” Rainbow said. “You need it more than I do.”***

“Aww, thanks, Rainbow,” Applejack smiled. “Serve ‘er up, Apple Bloom!”

Apple Bloom poured Rainbow her mugful. However, the mug was only filled halfway before the spigot sputtered, signifying the supply ran out. Applejack saw this.

“Uh, oh,” Applejack said. “Got ta make an announcement.” Rainbow took her half-full mug. “We’re out o’ this batch fer today. If anypony didn’t get any this mornin’, write yer name on this here clipboard n' we’ll make sure ta have a mugful o’ cider ready fer ya tomorrow.”

“Hey, I’ve gone through years without getting a drop,” Rainbow said. “I’ll take what I can get.”

So, Rainbow had her first sip of cider from her mug. She practically had tears of joy welling in her eyes as she savored the taste. She then flew up a bit. “In your face, Pinkie!” she gloated.

“Hey,” Pinkie smiled, still oblivious from earlier. “Nice to see she finally got a taste.”

“Because you weren’t hogging it all,” Lucky Clover said. “You greedy mare.”

“Come on, everypony,” Fluttershy said. “Tomorrow’s cider will certainly be delicious. After all, good things are worth waiting for.”

“She’s right,” Caramel said. “The Apple Family’s trying their best. If you think you can do better, go ahead and try.”****

“Gladly,” called two unfamiliar voices from a slight distance.

All heads turned in the direction of the voices. Rolling up to the farm was the most unusual contraption any of them had ever seen. It was a steam-powered platform device rolling on wheels. Atop it were two unicorn stallions. They both were pale yellow coat-wise and had red manes and tails with white streaks. They both had green eyes. The difference between one and the other was that one of them had a red handlebar mustache. They both wore yellow strawhats with blue bands, white dress shirts, blue and white striped vests, and black bow ties. The mustachioed unicorn had an almost full apple minus one chunk of it as a Cutie Mark while the clean faced unicorn had one apple slice as his Cutie Mark.

“Well, brother,” the mustachioed stallion said. “Look at what we’ve got here.”

“Quite a sad predicament, brother,” the clean-faced stallion said. “Some of these ponies are hoping for a cool refreshing mug of apple cider.”

“Ponies with thirsty throats and dry tongues,” the mustachioed stallion said. “And wouldn’t you know it, not a drop of cider in sight.”

“But,” the clean-faced stallion continued. “What if we told them that there was no reason for them to be feeling this despair?”

“And why should we believe you?” Spike said. “We don’t even know you.”

“I’m so glad you asked, young drake,” the mustachioed stallion answered. “For you see, my younger brother Flim, that’s him.”

“And my older brother Flam,” said the clean-faced stallion, whose name was Flim. “We’re the Flim-Flam Brothers.”

“Uh, if Flam’s older,” Shoeshine asked. “Wouldn’t it be the Flam-Flim Brothers?”

“Well, which rolls off the tongue better?” Flam casually asked.

Shoeshine tried to say both variations. She admitted to saying Flim-Flam Brothers easier.

“Wait,” Spike said. “Neither of you have a problem with me being a dragon?”

“Hey,” Flim said. “As long as you can pay for our products, you could be a manticore for all we care.”

“Indeed,” Flam said. “To us, a customer is a customer.”*****

“With yer group name,” Applejack snarked. “Customers must be hard ta come by.”

“That’s why we travel throughout Equestria,” Flim said. “We go to the ponies and other creatures.”

“Is there a rest stop between here and the bucking point?” Rainbow asked impatiently.

“We were just about to get there,” Flam said. “You see, our load of locomotion is capable of producing the most delicious and most mouth-watering apple cider anypony, or any dragon, has ever tasted.”

“I highly doubt that,” Rarity said.

“Your skepticism is reasonable,” Flam said. “And we’ll delightfully squash it, won’t we, brother?”

“Absolutely, brother,” Flim replied before turning to Applejack. “Young mare, may we possibly borrow a few of your delicious and delightfully fragrant apples for our demonstration?”

“Well,” Applejack pondered, looking towards Granny Smith. “Ah need the okay from Granny Smith.”

“If’n ya think ya can make good cider with our apples,” Granny Smith said. “Go on, then.”

“Well, brother,” Flam said. “You heard the old mare.”

So, they both fired a burst of magic from their horns and blasted a funnel connected to a tube attached to their device. The machine then began to vacuum apples from their trees into the machine, careful not to vacuum any debris from the tree. The machine then began making cider with the Apple Family apples.

“Our machine is called the Flim Flam Brothers Super Speedy Cider Squeezy 6000,” Flim explained.

“It takes cider-ready apples,” Flam continued. “And our machine compresses it into delicious and mouth-watering cider quickly and easily.”

Rainbow looked carefully at the mug.

“They may be using your apples, AJ,” Rainbow said. “But, I’m not going to satisfy them by trying the cider they’re making. I may like flying fast, but, after finally getting my taste of the cider your family made, I can appreciate the time and care that went into this.” She placed the mug back. “They could be richer than Princess Celestia and they still couldn’t afford my loyalty.”******

Applejack couldn’t help but smile at Rainbow’s words.

“Besides,” Rainbow added. “Their cider probably tastes bad anyway.”

“The most important ingredient in our cider is quality n’ care,” Granny Smith said.

“It’d taste the same,” Flim said. “Heck, it’ll taste better than anything you bumpkins make.”

Granny Smith then got an uncomfortable twitch in her eye. “What did ya call us?”

“Now, now, Granny,” Applejack said. “Let’s give these fellas a chance. Ya always tell us ta be fair ta others n’ mah friends n’ ah learned ta not judge somepony.”

“Excuse me,” Twilight said to the brothers. “Is it alright if I examine your machine?”

“Please do, missy,” Flam said.

“But,” Flim said. “No touching anything. Not even with magic. We may not have magic that great, but, we can still detect magic signatures.”

So, Twilight looked over the Super Speedy Cider Squeezy 6000 carefully. While she wasn’t very mechanically inclined, she had to admit that this machine was quite impressive. After a while, she concluded her examination.

“So, what’s the word?” Spike asked.

“I admit,” Twilight said. “Their machine looks rather impressive. This indicates that those two have some of the best mechanical skills I've ever seen. Still, I really dislike their attitude toward my friend and her family."

“Right,” Spike said. “I’m with AJ and her family.”

“Well,” Flam said. “Regardless, we’re looking for a business partner.”

“We’d be willin’ ta give ya a chance,” Applejack said. “If ya agree ta a 50-50 share o’ the profits.”

“No can do,” Flim said. “We need a 75-25 share with us getting the 75.”

“Then, Ah’m sorry,” Applejack said firmly. “But, it’s no deal.”

“Well,” Flam said. “It looks like we’ve got us competitors, brother.”

“We challenge you to a cider-off!” Flim said. “Winner is named primary cider sellers in Ponyville.”

“Git yer new-fangled machine off our property!” Granny Smith said.

“Very well,” Flam said. “We won’t dignify being here, especially with you being too chicken to face off against us.”

The brothers and their machine left.

The next day, another line was started. This one was much shorter, as it was for those who didn’t get cider the day before. Once again, Pinkie was at the back.

“Are you okay, Applejack?” Fluttershy asked kindly.

“Not really,” Applejack said. “Them Flim-Flam Brothers challenged mah family ta a competition.”

“I get that it can be unnerving for you,” Rainbow said. “I mean, we did promise to go easy on challenging each other after the whole Iron Pony and Running of the Leaves fiascos almost two years back.”

“If you ask me,” Spike said. “Those two were just blowing smoke. I can literally do that, so, I know what I’m talking about.”

“Ah mean,” Applejack said. “Mah family has lived at Sweet Apple Acres fer many a generation, so, ah have the motivation. But, if ah take up this challenge, ah might lose control o’ mah temper n’ hurt somepony, especially somepony ah cared about. If ah do that, ah could make mah family look bad. The money from cider season’s often all we have ta keep us from goin’ under durin’ the winter months. Without it, well, ah don’t want ta think ‘bout what could happen.”

“Hmm,” Twilight said thoughtfully. “Well, would it help if you had somepony to keep your temper in check?” She motioned towards Caramel. Caramel saw Twilight motioning to him and he walked closer to Applejack.

“I want to do anything I can to help you and your family,” Caramel smiled.

“That’s sweet, Caramel,” Applejack said. “But, what if mah family loses?”

“Let me tell you something, AJ,” Rainbow said. “Even if they can provide cider quickly while your family can’t, that’s not the only reason I show up to cider season every year.”

“That’s right,” Fluttershy said. “When Rainbow got her first mugful, she told me that she wanted to support the Apple Family.”

“So, I wasn’t just angry about Pinkie hogging it to herself,” Rainbow said. “I was mad about her robbing me of the chance to pay you some bits even if I didn’t get a drop.”*******

Pinkie was close enough to overhear this and actually listened.

“Oh, Rainbow,” Pinkie said sadly. “I’m so sorry. If I had known that, I wouldn’t have bought so many. It’s just that I love Applejack’s family and the cider she makes. I should have been more considerate. Can you ever forgive me?”

“That depends,” Rainbow said. “Will you actually pick up the first hints I drop? Because over the years, I’ve dropped like 12 hints a day each cider season.”

“Not only will I do that,” Pinkie said. “But, next cider season, I’ll make sure that you’re first in line.”

“And if you somehow do manage to get more than one mug,” Rainbow asked. “You won’t just gulp it all down like you do with the food at all our picnics, potlucks, or other food-related gatherings?”

“If I do,” Piknie said. “I’m going to do like I do in my song and I’m going to share.”

“And you won’t need to be reminded next time?” Rainbow said.

“Spike,” Pinkie said. “Do you have any memory ink left?”

“Sorry, Pinkie,” Spike said. “Caramel used up the remaining supply I had two weeks ago.”

“Oh,” Pinkie said. “But, I’ll do my best to remember. Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.”

“Pinkie,” Apple Bloom said. “Ya want yer mugful er not?”

“That’s okay,” Pinkie said. “I can wait until tomorrow.”

“Okay,” Rainbow chuckled. “Who are you and what’d you do with Pinkie Pie?”

Pinkie giggled. “Okay,” she said. “I guess I deserved that.”

So, Rainbow and Pinkie hugged it out. Once they did, Mayor Mare walked up to Applejack and Caramel.

“I have been hearing about this challenge that the Flim-Flam Brothers issued to your family,” she said. “Do you accept?”

“Well,” Applejack said. “Ah feel that if ah try ta prove mah point, ah’ll come off as stubborn n’ rude.”

“So,” Spike dryly queried. “Basically, half of what you’re being now?”

“Yeah, exactly like-” Applejack started before stopping. “Oh.”

“‘Stubborn’,” Twilight said. “Is pretty much one of your defining traits at this point. True, you’ve gotten better, but, you’re still pretty stubborn. Like how you refuse to resort to dishonest means to get further ahead.”

“And on top of that,” Rarity added. “Sweet Apple Acres is your home. Shouldn’t you be willing to protect it, even from the likes of ponies who want to kick you and your family out?”

“Face it, AJ,” Rainbow said. “You and your family need all the bits you can get. If those Flim-Flam Brothers can afford that mechanical monstrosity, they’re clearly not as strapped for bits as you Apples are.”

Applejack listened to what her friends were saying. After thinking it over, she had a look of determination. “Y’all r’ right! Ah can’t let my worries stop us from protectin’ our home. Ah’ll accept their challenge.”

“We’re out o’ cider again!” Apple Bloom called.

“Huh?” Spike said. “That’s quicker than yesterday.”

The ponies looked to see if Pinkie was responsible.

“Don’t look at me,” Pinkie said. “I didn’t have a drop. Besides, I was at the back of the line, remember?”

“So,” Rainbow said. “If Pinkie didn’t hoard the cider, what happened?”

The Flim-Flam brothers returned with their machine.

“So,” Flim asked. “Did you change your mind?”

“Or did you decide to give us and leave your property to us?” Flam asked.

Granny Smith wasn’t pleased.

“We’re takin’ on yer challenge,” Applejack said.

“Very well,” Flim said. The machine dispensed mugs of cider. “First, a little something to keep thirsty throats tided over.”

“Wait a minute!” Applejack said. “Y’all stole mah family’s apples!!!”

“Just ‘cause we gave ya permission yesterday,” Granny Smith grumbled. “Don't mean ya get ta keep usin’ em!”

The brothers pretended they were innocent.

“Why, what an awful acquisition,” Flam said. “Insinuating that we would use apples from your farm without permission.”

“Perhaps,” Flim said. “They merely want ponies to believe that to drive us away because they’re scared of technology.”

“Hey!” Rainbow snapped. “Nopony accuses the Apples of being dishonest!”

Spike stepped up. “While this machine is some pretty respectable piece of work, there’s still the matter of where you get the apples from. While I know better than to make accusations without hard evidence, it’s still suspicious that you showed up just minutes after Applejack and her family ran out of cider and supposedly had fewer apples for the cider in previous years.”********

“Sounds like this little dragon’s too nosy, eh, brother?” Flam said.

“Yes,” Flim replied. “A little dragon detective. Looks like he’s a little fan of Shadow Spade.”

“Shadow what?” Spike asked.

“Oh, she’s the main character of a mystery book series I read,” Rarity said. “Knowing how capable she is in solving mysteries, it must mean that your indications are right.”

Flam cleared his throat. “Well,” he said. “Even if we did take them without permission, what difference does it make? They were all going to be given away in some form anyway, weren’t they, brother?”

“Indeed,” Flim replied. “The only difference is who will be selling them.”

Applejack refused to let this go on.

“Right, that settles it!” Applejack grunted. “If yer fixin’ ta issue a challenge, ya may as well put yer money where yer mouth is!” Applejack then threw her hat onto the ground. The citizens of Ponyville knew that when Applejack did that, it meant that she was done messing around. The crowd of ponies let out a collective gasp. Flim and Flam simply shrugged off this action of Applejack’s.

“That’s more like it,” Flam smirked.

“You better get ready to lose!” Flim sneered.

“Now, wait a little minute!” Applejack said. “Seein’ as this here’s mah family’s farm, ah feel we should set the rules.”

“Well, I suppose that’s fair,” Flam said.

“What do you have in mind?” Flim asked.

“First,” Applejack said. “Y’all can only use our south field. If we win, ya can’t show yer faces ‘round here again.”

“And if we win?” Flim and Flam asked together.

Applejack put on a brave face. “Then,” she said. “Ya can take over this place n’ name it whatever ya want.”

Applejack’s friends couldn’t help but worry.

Flam spoke up. “Understood. You’ll have your family to help you.”

“And we’ll have ours,” Flim said.

“So,” Mayor Mare said. “You both will have up to an hour and a half to prepare as many barrels as possible.”

“35 minutes should be enough,” Flam said.

“That’s fine by us as well,” Applejack nodded.

“35 minutes it is, then!” Flim said.

“Very well,” Mayor Mare said. “Doctor Hooves will monitor the hourglass.”

So, the opposing teams got ready for their match as Doctor Hooves set a large hourglass.

“Are you sure you want to do this, Applejack?” Twilight asked.

“Ah’m sure,” Applejack said. “Y’all said yerself that this is mah home n’ ah should fight for it.” She went to her family. “Alright, everypony. We’ve got ta give it all we got n’ show the Flim Flam Brothers what we’re made of.”

Spike began twiddling his claws as the Flim-Flam Brothers started taking the lead in the first few minutes.

“You want to help, too, don’t you, Spike?” Twilight said, noticing Spike’s behavior.

“Yeah,” Spike said. “But, since we’re not really members of the Apple Family, I’m not sure if it’d be right.”

“Flim-Flam Brothers?” Fluttershy asked. “Is it alright if honorary family members help, too?”

“You’re asking the wrong shmoes, missy,” Flam said. “That’s a question for the referee.”

“That would be my department,” Mayor Mare said. “And, I will allow it on the provision that the Flim-Flam Brothers accept.”

“Go ahead,” Flim said. “It makes no difference to us, right, brother?”

“Right,” Flam said.

“Come on, girls!” Twilight said. “You, too, Spike.”

So, the five mares and Spike joined the Apple Family’s side.

“What’re y’all doin’ here?” Applejack asked.

“We figured you could use some help,” Twilight said. “I have a plan. Fluttershy will help you knock down the apples. Pinkie, Spike, and Apple Bloom will collect the apples. Rarity will help Granny Smith sort the good apples from the bad. Rainbow helps Big McIntosh press. I’ll use my magic to seal the barrels.”

“And I’ll move the barrels,” Caramel said as he stood beside Applejack.

“Ya were doin’ that anyhow,” Apple Bloom said.

“Oh, yeah,” Caramel said.

“You’ll still be keeping Applejack focused as well, Caramel,” Twilight said. “With our efforts combined, the Apple Family might just stand a chance!”

“Thanks, y’all,” Applejack smiled.

All of Applejack’s friends took their positions, increasing the Apple Family output.

“It’s working!” Twilight said. “We’re producing five barrels for every three they produce!”

This caught the Flim-Flam Brothers off-guard. The idea of them losing to hard working ponies and a dragon seemed ludicrous. So, in desperation, they formulated a scheme to get ahead.

“Double the power, brother?” Flim asked.

“It could be risky,” Flam replied. “But, we can’t lose!”

The duo channeled their magic into the machine, causing it to suck up an entire tree. This caused not only apples to be squeezed and compressed into cider, but, also leaves, the bark, the roots, and even dirt from the ground the tree was grown in. Neither brother noticed.

Rainbow, however, noticed that an entire tree was sucked up when she gave a sideways glance. “I don’t think any of that should be in cider,” she said.

“Just focus on grindin’,” Applejack said. “If we cheat, there’s no point in winnin’. We’d just be sinkin’ ta their level n’ losin’ quality. Ya don’t want that, do ya?”

“No, we don’t!” Rainbow said with more confidence in helping her friend. She then got back to grinding. She began doubling her speed. Big McIntosh had a hard time catching up with her, though, but, he powered on.

Soon, the contest was over. Applejack, her friends, and her family were panting to catch their breath while both teams’ barrels were being counted.

“The Flim-Flam Brothers win for most barrels,” Mayor Mare said.

“Ha-ha~!” The Flim-Flam Brothers cheered.

“We knew you didn’t have a chance!” Flim sneered.

“Even with your friends to help you,” Flam retorted.

Spike was beginning to lose his temper. Twilight noticed and put a hoof on his shoulder. “Take it easy, Spike,” she said. “They’re not worth it.”

“Thank y’all for helpin us, though,” Applejack said sadly. “Ah’m glad ah could have y’all by my side.”

“I seem to remember us having a deal,” Flim said. “What about you, brother?”

“I do indeed, brother,” Flam responded. “With us being victors, we’re going to change Sweet Apple Acres into Flim-Flam Farms!”

The Apples sighed in defeat. The other townsponies felt conflicted over what happened.

“Help yourselves to high quality Flim-Flam Brothers brand apple cider, everypony,” Flim announced.

“For the first five minutes,” Flam announced. “All samples are free.”

“Go ahead,” Applejack said. “It’s okay.”

Several mugs were readied. The townsponies looked at the cider and saw things like leaves, twigs, and bark in it, which never happened before with the Apple Family.

“Drink up, everypony,” Flim said. “Down the hatch.”

Cherry Berry, Bon Bon, and Comet Tail each took a mug and studied the contents. Each took experimental tastes. The Flim-Flam brothers waited with anticipation, but, those looks changed when the ponies spat out the awful cider they made.

“Yuck!” the trio declared.

“I can’t get this metal taste off my tongue!” Cherry complained.

“Mine’s got rocks in it!” Bon Bon said with disgust.

“I wouldn’t pay a silver bit for this dreck!” Comet Tail put in.

“You wouldn’t pay one silver bit?” Flam asked.

“No!” Comet said. “This stuff isn’t even worth a copper bit!” Copper bits were a bit denomination below silver that was seldom put into circulation in present day due to most of the cheapest items costing at least a silver bit.*********

The greedy Flim Flam brothers were getting desperate. They whispered to each other.

“Uh,” Flim began. “How about two cups for one copper bit?”

“I wouldn’t pay a copper bit for a single drop!” Bon Bon said.

Flim and Flam gulped nervously.

“Looks as though we’ve encountered a slight problem…” Flam said.

“Nopony wants our product,” Flim said. “Next town?”

“Next town!” Flam responded.

The brothers started their machine and traveled off. Applejack and her family saw the whole exchange. Once the Flim-Flam Brothers were out of sight, they turned back with smiles on their faces.

The Apples watched with smiles. “They’re gone,” Applejack smiled.

“That means Sweet Apple Acres is still in business!” Twilight cheered.

“And the town gets high-quality apple cider!” Caramel said. “Just like I said. Perfection can’t be rushed.”

“Because o’ this competition,” Apple Bloom added. “We have more n’ enough cider for all o’ Ponyville!”

“I’ll wait until everypony else has some before having one myself,” Pinkie said. The entire town gasped. “Is it really that surprising?”

“Yes!” the entire town said.

“Boy,” Twilight said. “Pinkie is really taking her Pinkie promise to heart.”

“Pinkie promises,” Rarity said. “Are one of the few things Pinkie takes seriously.”

“Speakin’ o’ takin’ things seriously,” Applejack said. “Spike, think ya can take a letter fer me? Ah’m ready ta write mah friendship lesson ta Princess Celestia.”

Spike pulled out a quill and parchment. “Got my supplies right here,” he said. “Never go anywhere without them.”

“Uh,” Twinkleshine asked curiously. “Where do you keep those things?”

“That’s not important,” Spike said. “Okay, Applejack. Go ahead.”

Applejack cleared her throat.

“Dear Princess Celestia,

Today, ah learned that ya shouldn’t be afraid ta stand up fer what ya believe in. Ah was also reminded that if ya take yer time n’ do things the right way, yer work’ll speak fer itself. Ah was also reminded that mah friends’ll always be there ta help me n’ ah can count on ‘em no matter what. Ah reckon Pinkie learned a thing er two ‘bout consideration, too. She made a Pinkie promise ta take no more n’ her fair share. If there’s one thing ya can count on Pinkie fer, it’s keepin’ a Pinkie promise.

Yer humble subject,

Applejack.”**********

Spike rolled up the scroll and sent it away.

“Thank ya kindly, Spike,” Applejack smiled. “How would ya like some cider?”

“Sounds great,” Spike smiled. “Uh, non-alcoholic, right?”

“O’ course,” Applejack said. “Ya ain’t old ‘nuff fer alcohol. ‘Sides, with yer fire breath, givin’ ya alcohol wouldn’t be a good idea no how.”

“Thanks,” Spike said. With that, Spike joined his closest friends for a mug of cider.

End of chapter.

Author's Note

Here's the next chapter.

*Five points to anyone who can guess that reference.

**Ice Age reference.

***100% legit loyalty.

****Loyal coltfriend.

*****A little decency for the Flim-Flam brothers.

******110% legit loyalty.

*******My idea.

********Comickook dialogue.

*********Another idea by me.

**********A more modest report for Applejack.

Shoutout to Comickook for their ideas.

If you're enjoying the story so far, contact me via private messages if you'd like to help make future chapters.

Chapter 5: Sisterhooves Social (S2:E5)

My Little Pony: Nine Elements

Book 2

Written by Brandon Nell and Blake Hawkins

Chapter 5: Sisterhooves Social

A week had passed since Cider Season. On this particular day, Rarity was sound asleep. With her wearing a sleep mask over her eyes, she wasn’t aware that the sun rose. She was deeply engrossed in a dream she was having. Suddenly, a familiar smell entered her nose. The smell caused her to stir and force herself to wake up.

“Smoke!” Rarity exclaimed. She was in such a hurry that she didn’t remove her mask until after she clumsily fell down the stairs. “Oof!”

“Rarity!” Sweetie Belle’s voice squeaked in annoyance. “I was going to serve you breakfast in bed!”

Rarity sighed in annoyance. “Sweetie,” Rarity sighed. “It’s not that I don’t appreciate the effort you’re putting into this, but, you need to be more careful with learning how to cook.” She suddenly noticed two other ponies. One was a light gray, moderately muscular and mustachioed unicorn stallion with a dark grayish brown mane and tail, brilliant cerulean eyes, and a Cutie Mark depicting three Hoofballs. The other was a round-bodied unicorn mare wearing pearl earrings and a pale yellow neckerchief with a pale fuchsia coat and grayish indigo and grayish persian blue mane done up in a beehive. She also had a sweet pair of light cornflower blue eyes. Her Cutie Mark depicted three cookies, two whole and one with a bite taken out of it. The stallion was Rarity’s father, Hondo Flanks, while the mare was her mother, Cookie Crumbles. “Oh! Hello, Father. Hello, Mother.”

“Well, good mornin’ to ya, Rarity,” Hondo greeted in his Upper Midwestern/Caneighdian* accent. “Sweetie Belle cooked this here breakfast all on her own.”

Rarity looked at the breakfast with trepidation. “Yes…” she managed to say. “So, she has.” She saw a glass full of a (somehow) burnt liquid. “I didn’t know one could burn juice.”

“Oh, I’ve been givin’ her lessons,” Cookie said. “She made more progress than I did when I was her age.” She giggled. “I once burnt a milkshake.”

“This might not get me my Cutie Mark,” Sweetie Belle admitted. “But, Mom has told me that it’s important to learn how to cook all the same.”

“That’s right,” Cookie said as she hugged the little filly against her round middle. “The quickest way to a loved one’s heart is their belly.” Cookie’s stomach growled. “Speaking of which, this breakfast needs to be eaten.” She levitated what was on her plate to her mouth and eagerly ate it. “Mmm. Might not look pretty, but, the love you put in makes it taste great.”

Sweetie Belle then placed a bowl full of a bubbling dark-colored mass on the table. Rarity eyed it uneasily. “And that is applesauce?” Rarity ventured to guess.

“Nope,” Sweetie Belle answered. “Toast!”

“It certainly is…” Rarity said before thinking to herself. How one can burn toast to the point where it’s practically a liquid is beyond me.

“We’re askin’ ya to look after her while we’re on vacation,” Hondo said.

“And maybe when we get back,” Cookie said. “You can introduce us to this Spike we keep hearin’ about.”

“Oh, yes,” Rarity said, smiling. “I think you’re going to absolutely love him.”

“For what you told us,” Cookie said. “He sounds as sweet as one of my homemade cookies. Oh, that reminds me, does he like cookies?”

“Andalusite shard cookies are his favorite,” Rarity said. “He says they taste like chocolate chip.”

“Oh, that’s perfect,” Cookie said as she levitated a small cookie jar. “I made a whole batch of chocolate chip cookies just for him.”

“Wonderful,” Rarity smiled. “When I see him, I’ll make sure to give them to him.”

“I’ll go get my stuff from dad’s wagon,” Sweetie Belle said.

“I’m sure you girls are going to have such a great time together,” Hondo smiled. “Can’t wait to hear about the fun activities you two do.”

Suddenly, Sweetie entered with a large amount of luggage. “Just a few necessities,” she smiled.

Soon, Hondo and Cookie were on their way to their vacation. Rarity and Sweetie Belle waved goodbye to their parents. As soon as they were out of sight, they went back inside the Carousel Boutique. “Let’s get the kitchen cleaned up,” Rarity said.

“Now?” Sweetie Belle asked, confused. “But, you barely finished the breakfast I made. Mom said it tasted good despite how it looked. Can’t you at least try to finish it? Spike’s been telling me you’ve been working on not judging things just by their appearance since Zecora.”

Rarity didn’t want to make Spike look like a liar to her little sister. She remembered how angry Spike got when she and her friends judged Zecora before getting to know her. So, she sat down and continued eating the breakfast Sweetie Belle made. This made Sweetie Belle happy. To Rarity’s surprise, the food actually was edible and tasty despite its appearance.

“Hmm~” Rarity said after swallowing a mouthful of food. “The taste and texture are both delightful.” She coughed up a bit of ash. “Though, the ash is a bit problematic. I recommend practicing more.”

“Fair enough,” Sweetie Belle said with a shrug. “Mom does tell me to keep practicing in order to do my best.”

“Practice makes perfect,” Rarity said. “Or at least better.”

“Can Spike come over today?” Sweetie Belle asked hopefully.

“I think that should be possible,” Rarity said. “I do have not only a few things I need his help with, but, he should also be able to spend time with you.”

“Why is it that he gets to help you more than I do?” Sweetie asked. “I could be helpful, too.”

“I’m sure there are things that I can get your help with,” Rarity said. “But, you’re my sister as well as my guest. Spike does offer his services quite a lot, but, I also make sure not to overwork him. In the meantime, let’s clean this kitchen up.”

“In other words,” Sweetie Belle said bitterly. “You do all the work while I just sit around out of the way.”

Rarity could sense the bitterness in Sweetie Belle’s voice. “Actually, why don’t you be a dear and mop up the floor?”

Sweetie Belle was delighted and went to look for a mop. As her magic was still developing, she had to hold it in her mouth.

“If you need to make things more comfortable,” Rarity said. “You can switch to using a cleaning rag if need be.”

“Where?” Sweetie said in a muffled voice as she reoriented her head, accidentally knocking over a vase with the mop stick.

“Supply closet under the stairs,” Rarity said. “Tread cautiously, please. I don’t want you touching broken pottery.”

Sweetie turned her head, accidentally hitting the wall with the mop stick. It was at that point that she remembered the mop was still in her mouth. Rarity used her magic to levitate the shards of the broken vase away from Sweetie Belle. She then walked over to a nearby trash can and threw the broken pottery away.

Despite a few accidents, the kitchen was cleaned up. Rarity placed a soiled rag in a basket just outside the kitchen.

“There we go,” Rarity said. “Sweetie, would you be a doll and take this basketful of soiled rags to the laundry room? I need to sort out something in my workroom, but, I’ll take care of washing those when I get the chance.”

Sweetie Belle dropped the mop and saluted. “You can count on me, sis!” Rarity levitated the basket to the little filly. “I’m okay.”

Rarity, making sure Sweetie Belle was really alright, walked up to her workroom. Sweetie Belle, carrying the basket on her back, walked it carefully to the downstairs laundry room. She saw a sweater on a wire hanger.

“Ooh, that looks fun,” Sweetie Belle said. She decided to take it out to dry.

Later, Rarity returned.

“Sweetie,” Rarity called. She looked and saw that her sweater was missing. “Hmm? Where’s my sweater? And where’s Sweetie Belle for that matter?” She looked outside and saw Sweetie Belle cleaning the laundry and hanging it up. Among the items was the sweater. Rarity practically bolted outside to meet up with her younger sister. “Sweetie Belle, what are you doing?!”

“Your laundry like you told me to,” Sweetie Belle said innocently.

“Sweetie,” Rarity said. “I didn’t mean for you to dry my sweater out here~! Do you not realize that in direct sunlight, wool-” As if on cue, the sweater hanging on the clothesline shrunk down to a smaller size. “-shrinks…”

“But, sheep get wet and spend time in the sun all day,” Sweetie Belle said. “Their wool doesn’t shrink.”

“It’s due to the lanolin that sheep produce from their skin,” Rarity said with a frustrated groan. “Wool, when it is shorn off of a sheep, is more sensitive.” She then gave another groan. “Just get inside and stay out of trouble.”

“Oh,” Sweetie Belle said as she slowly trundled inside. “Sorry, Rarity.” I just wanted to do something nice for my sister.

Later, Sweetie Belle was lonely and bored.

“Boy, being a creative type must take a lot of work,” she moaned to herself. “When is Rarity going to finish?”

She remembered her sister’s orders to stay out of trouble. She looked around and saw a thick stack of light pink paper and a box of crayons close by. “Well, I can be creative too. I never get in trouble for drawing.” She began drawing on the paper. After she finished a drawing, she looked over it. “Hmm… this needs something.” She looked over and saw an open chest of baby blue gems. “Ooh~ this’ll add the right sparkle to this piece!”

Later, Rarity came downstairs.

“Sweetie~” Rarity called. “I came to see how you were doing down here, taking a break from my work.”

Sweetie Belle showed Rarity her drawing.

“Look, Rarity,” Sweetie Belle smiled. “I made a drawing for you and I hope you like it. I bedazzled them with some rhinestones.”

However, Rarity screamed. “Those aren’t just ordinary rhinestones! Those are the extremely rare baby blue sapphires I needed for an important client!”

“If you needed them so badly for a client,” Sweetie Belle asked. “Why’d you leave them outside your workroom in an open chest where they could easily be taken?”**

“Do not question my decisions, Sweetie Belle!” Rarity demanded. “I don’t need to justify them to you.”

“Uh, you kind of do,” Sweetie Belle said. “Otherwise, this wouldn’t be happening. How was I supposed to know you needed them? You never told me.”

Rarity paused and took a deep breath. “You’re right, but, you should have talked to me about this first. What am I going to do?”

“More than you’ll allow me to do, I’ll tell you that much,” Sweetie Belle said bitterly.

Again, Rarity sensed the bitter tone in Sweetie Belle’s voice and she felt a twinge of guilt. “Perhaps we both need a breather,” she said. “I’ll go look for more baby blue sapphires while you clean up your mess.”

“Okay,” Sweetie Belle said, gloomily. Rarity left while Sweetie Belle muttered. “Nothing I do ever seems to be good enough for her. Makes me wonder why I bother.”

After Sweetie Belle finished putting the art supplies back in place, she decided to walk through the boutique, looking for something to do to keep her occupied. She came across an open door in the hall. That was the door to Rarity’s room. When Sweetie looked inside it, she saw various fabrics, hats, sunglasses, scarves, and other accessories haphazardly adorning over various ponyquins. Sweetie Belle saw this as an opportunity to make things right with Rarity, so, she got to work at once.

Later, Rarity returned to Carousel Boutique with Spike and a saddlebag full of baby blue sapphires.

“I still can’t believe you ran out of these so quickly,” Spike said. “And I wasn’t even there.”

“Yes, well,” Rarity said. “It was a misunderstanding on my part. And, in retrospect, I probably shouldn’t have left the first catch in an open chest outside my workroom.”

“Ya think?” Spike said in a deadpan voice. “I know you’re not as intellectually curious as Twilight, but, you at least should know better than that.”

“You’re right, Spike,” Rarity said. “I should apologize to Sweetie Belle and tell her what happened wasn’t her fault.”

“That would be a good idea,” Spike said. “Is it okay if I go help out Apple Bloom a bit?”

“Of course, darling,” Rarity smiled. “And thank you again for your help earlier. Not just with the retrieval of the gems, but, with you consulting me as well.”

“It’s what I’m here for,” Spike said as he made his way to Sweet Apple Acres.

Rarity stepped inside Carousel Boutique.

“Sweetie Belle~” Rarity called. “I’ve talked the events from earlier over with Spike and I wanted to apologize for getting so cross at you. Where are you?” When no answer came, she made her way upstairs. “Sweetie Belle, you’re not hurt, are you?” She then looked inside her room. Rarity gasped loudly seeing that what she had laid out earlier was put back into place. Sweetie Belle, after hearing Rarity’s gasp, jumped out from behind a row of lined-up ponyquins happily.

“Surprise~!” she squeaked happily.

Rarity initially muttered incomprehensibly. Sweetie Belle noticed this. “What did I do now?”

“My inspiration room!!!” Rarity cried. “What did you do?!”

“I saw the big mess in here,” Sweetie exclaimed. “Since you’re always cleaning messes, I thought I’d clean this one.”

“This wasn’t a mess!” Rarity said. “It was organized chaos! I was just about finished planning my new fashion line and you put everything away!”

“I was just trying to help,” Sweetie Belle said sadly. “I thought I could make you happy after the first two incidents.”

“This is why I don’t leave you to your own devices!” Rarity snapped, forgetting her good resolution. “Every time you are, something goes wrong!”

Sweetie Belle was taken aback by Rarity snapping at her. She then sighed sadly and turned away. “Maybe something won’t go wrong if I took a walk. You look like you need some time alone… and so do I.”

“That’s the first sensible thing you said since you got here!” Rarity said as she turned her back to Sweetie Belle.

Later, Sweetie Belle was sadly walking through town. She stopped when she saw a flyer at her hooves. It was for an event called the Sisterhooves Social. It was held by Apple Bloom, who had Spike by her side. Spike noticed the dejected look on Sweetie Belle’s face.

“Looks like Rarity’s apology didn’t work out,” Spike said.

Sweetie Belle was confused. “What apology?”

“When Rarity and I were coming back from getting the baby blue sapphires,” Spike said. “She told me she was going to apologize to you for what happened and made a note to keep important things she was going to use in her workroom.”

“That’s not what happened,” Sweetie Belle said. “She snapped at me for cleaning up her room.”

“What?!” Spike gasped. “That doesn’t sound right. If anything, that sounds like something she’d appreciate.”

“I thought so, too,” Sweetie Belle said. “But, she said it was organized chaos.”

“‘Organized chaos?’” Spike asked. “That’s such an oxymoron.”

“You don’t have to call her names,” Sweetie Belle said.

“No, an oxymoron is a figure of speech,” Spike explained. “It’s when contradictory terms are in the same sense, like jumbo shrimp or a drowning fish.”

“Oh,” Sweetie Belle said. “Still, I wish there was some way that Rarity and me can hang out together without it looking like I mess things up.”

“Ya can try the Sisterhooves Social,” Apple Bloom said.

“The what now?” Sweetie Belle asked. Apple Bloom presented Sweetie Belle with one of the flyers showcasing the event.

“Applejack n’ ah do it every year,” Apple Bloom explained. “Y’all n’ Rarity can compete against other sister teams in neat events.”

“Hey,” Sweetie Belle said happily. “That sounds like the perfect way for us to hang out! I bet she’ll love the idea!”

“I’ll go with you,” Spike said. “Don’t read too much into it.”

Later, Sweetie Belle had finished explaining her idea to Rarity with Spike listening intently.

“Sweetie Belle, the very idea,” Rarity said. “Participating in sporty outdoor events at Sweet Apple Acres is simply uncouth.”

Sweetie Belle wasn’t pleased. “So, you’re back to hating messes?”

“What happened before was my mess,” Rarity said. “But, the fact of the matter is that those sort of events aren’t my cup of tea, with or without a sister.”

Sweetie Belle had finally had enough. “Isn’t that typical!” she snapped. “You don’t care about your own sister! I don’t know why I looked up to you in the first place! You’re a terrible sister and never appreciate anything I do!”

Rarity gasped at this. She turned back to Sweetie Belle angrily. “Well,” Rarity snapped. “If I’m so terrible, then we may as well not be sisters!”

Spike couldn’t believe what he was hearing.

“Looks like we finally agree on something!” Sweetie Belle said. “Neither of us needs a sister!”

“Deal!” Rarity shouted angrily.

“Deal!” Sweetie Belle shouted back. “Goodbye, ex-sister!” Sweetie Belle left in a huff while Rarity simply scoffed.

As soon as Sweetie Belle was gone, Rarity heard the familiar sound of a kettle boiling and remembered that Spike was there, listening to the entire exchange. “Oh, dear,” Rarity managed to say.

“You should be ashamed of yourself!” Spike snapped. “Sweetie Belle was only trying to spend time with you and you just shrugged her off like she was nothing! Look at your hoof!” Rarity did so and saw “Smarty Pants” on it. “I don’t care how mad you are at Sweetie Belle, that’s no excuse to disown her like that! How do you think your parents would react if they knew about this?!”

Rarity sighed sadly. “Not very well,” she admitted. “Oh, Spike, I-”

“Save it, Rarity,” Spike said coldly. “Until you learn what it means to treat your sister with respect, I’m not going to talk to you or help you. Heck, I’m not going to go on the next gem hunt with you if you keep treating Sweetie Belle like garbage!”

Rarity gasped. “But, you love gem hunts!”

Spike said nothing and walked out firmly. Rarity knew that this was now a very serious matter.

A short time later, Sweetie Belle had arrived at Sweet Apple Acres and was slumped onto a haybale. She had explained the situation to Applejack and Apple Bloom.

“Honestly,” Applejack said. “Ah’m more surprised that Rarity’s still actin’ that way ‘bout gettin’ dirty after that slumber party ‘bout a year ago.”

“I still think it’s because she doesn’t really care about me,” Sweetie Belle sighed.

“She may not always show it,” Applejack said. “But, she really does care deep down.”

“Yeah,” Apple Bloom said. “Me n’ Applejack used ta fight an awful lot before n’ still do a bit taday, but, we still love each other, ‘specially after learnin’ ‘bout how kind Zecora really is.”

“Okay,” Applejack said. “Guess ah deserved that.” They then saw Spike making his way to them, his angry expression softened, but, still present. “Uh oh. Looks like Spike got angry again.”

“Did Rarity drive you crazy, too?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“I saw you and Rarity arguing,” Spike explained. “I’m not pleased.”

“Believe us,” Applejack said. “We weren’t entirely pleased hearin’ ‘bout it. But, looks like ya had it worse since ya were actually there. If’n ya like, y'all n’ Sweetie Belle help me n’ Apple Bloom with our chores ta help take yer mind off o’ what happened. If yer not up ta it, ah’ll understand.”

“You want me to help?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Sure,” Applejack smiled. “Sometimes, Scootaloo helps us when she visits before a playdate, so, ah don’t see any harm in y’all helpin’ out.”

“But, Rarity just tells me to stay out of the way and never lets me help,” Sweetie Belle said. “Any time I do, I mess things up.”

“Well, ah ain’t Rarity,” Applejack said. “N’ ah’m askin’ ya ta help us. ‘Round here, ain’t nopony a layabout.”

“What about Granny Smith?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Granny Smith’s bakin’ inside,” Applejack said. “She’s too old fer the more demandin’ jobs now.”

Apple Bloom couldn’t help but giggle at Applejack’s remark before turning to Sweetie Belle. “So, what do ya think? Ya in?”

“Well…” Sweetie Belle said, unsure.

“Maybe after ya watch us do one o’ our chores,” Apple Bloom said. “Ya’ll want ta give it a try.” On that, she picked up a wooden basket. “Ready, AJ?”

“Ready, AB!” Applejack called. She then started to pick up bruised apples that were lying around the farm and she tossed them towards Apple Bloom, who caught them in her basket.

Sweetie Belle watched as the Apple sisters carried on as if it were a game. “This is a chore?”

“We can’t sell the bruised apples,” Applejack said. “So, we collect ‘em fer the pigs ta eat.”

“It’s a lot o’ work,” Apple Bloom said. “So, we made a game out o’ it. Ya want ta try?”

“Uh, okay,” Sweetie Belle said.

So, she picked up a secondary wooden basket. Applejack tossed a bruised apple towards Sweetie Belle. Instead of it landing in the basket, however, it became impaled on Sweetie Belle’s unicorn horn. The white filly rubbed her head.

“You’re right,” Sweetie Belle said. “It is hard work.”

“That’s why we do it…” Apple Bloom started.

“Together,” Applejack finished in unison with Apple Bloom.

“Rarity hardly ever wants to do chores together,” Sweetie Belle said glumly.

Meanwhile, Rarity still had what Spike said fresh in her mind. She was in her room among her bare ponyquins.

“Things have been quiet around here,” Rarity said. She then opened a drawer. To her surprise, it was neatly organized. “Oh, my. Sweetie Belle did a good job of keeping things organized by color.” At that moment, a burst of inspiration came to her. So, she took out various fabrics and accessories and adorned each ponyquin with a different color-coded ensemble. “I’ll call it Full-Spectrum Fashions!” She then remembered the effort Sweetie Belle put into organizing the fabrics. “I should thank her for her efforts.” Her mood then went sad again. “If she would be eager to listen to me after the way I treated her.”

Back at Sweet Apple Acres…

“Ready ta stomp?” Applejack called. The farm mare had gathered grapes together and piled them in an elevated vat.

“Ah am!” Apple Bloom said.

Apple Bloom ran up onto Applejack’s back and the farm mare boosted her up to the vat. Apple Bloom stomped proudly, macerating the fruit inside into juice.

“You’re making grape juice?” Sweetie Belle said.

“I wouldn’t drink that if I were you,” Spike said. “The grapes were squished by bare hooves that walk around in dirt every day.”

“That’s the filterin’ batch,” Applejack said. “We put it through a filter ta get the dirt out.”***

“That’s amazing,” Sweetie Belle said happily. “Rarity would call the Fashion Police on me if I got grape juice anywhere near her precious fabrics.”

“There ain’t no such thing as fashion police,” Apple Bloom said with a cheeky smile. She got back to work stomping, but, she accidentally spilled squashed grapes on Applejack.

“Apple Bloom,” Applejack said.

When Sweetie Belle saw Applejack charge up to Apple Bloom, she got worried.

“Wait!” Sweetie Belle called. “Apple Bloom didn’t mean to-!”

But, instead of getting a stern punishment, Applejack playfully noogied Apple Bloom in the grapes, the two sisters laughing happily.

“How do ya like them grapes, ya little whippersnapper?!” Applejack chuckled.

“Hey~!” Apple Bloom squealed happily. “That tickles!”

Meanwhile, Rarity was levitating her new fashion line. “Now, to get these washed.” She saw the shrunken sweater. “Well, other than the shrinking, it doesn’t look damaged.”

Rarity heard a distinct meowing and saw her cat Opalescence grooming herself. Glances from Opal to the sweater gave her an idea. She levitated the sweater over to Opal and adorned her in it.

“Aww,” Rarity cooed. “It’s as if Sweetie Belle knew that sweater would be perfect on you.” Opal made a deadpan expression. After a quick smile, Rarity looked downhearted again. “I know. I shouldn’t have turned her out as I did. I hope she’s okay.”

Back at Sweet Apple Acres, the Apple Sisters were herding sheep.

“Apple Bloom,” Applejack called. “One’s gettin’ away!”

“Not fer long!” Apple Bloom said. She shoved the wandering sheep back in line.

Sweetie Belle and Spike looked on with intrigued.

“Wow,” Sweetie Belle said to Spike. “It’s like they’re one pony.”

“Way ta corral some critters, sis!” Applejack said.

“You could have just asked,” bleated one of the sheep.

“We tried that before, Lamalin,” Applejack said in a bleating voice. “Y’all didn’t listen.”

“Oh, yeah,” the sheep, whose name was Lamalin, said. Applejack then closed the gate door to her flock’s pen.

Spike then brought a haybale for the sheep.

“Thanks, Spike,” Applejack smiled. “Yer really makin’ a good impression on the sheep.”

“No problem,” Spike smiled. “I’m feeling better already, too.”

“How ‘bout some lunch?” Applejack suggested. “Ya’ve been working purty hard.”

“Sure, sounds great,” Spike said. “Say, uh, can I ask something?”

“Anythin’,” Applejack said.

“How come Caramel’s not here?” Spike asked.

“Oh,” Applejack said. “His uncle sprained his hoof n’ he wanted ta see him n’ wish him well face ta face.”

“Ah, that makes sense,” Spike said. “Have to be there for family.”

“At least somepony is,” Sweetie Belle said bitterly.

Back at Carousel Boutique…

“Perfect,” Rarity said as she placed a baby blue sapphire onto the couture for her important client. “Just one more and this ensemble is fini.” She went to check the chest. “Oh… right.” Rarity went to look for the picture that Sweetie Belle had drawn earlier. She found it resting lovingly against a vase filled with orchids. Rarity held her mouth with surprise as she finally got a good look. She was so focused on the fact that Sweetie Belle used her sapphires that she never actually saw the picture itself. What Sweetie Belle had drawn was a picture of her looking at Rarity with a smile. The sapphires were glued onto the picture to form a heart-shaped barrier around them. Tears welled in Rarity's eyes.

“Oh, Sweetie Belle!” Rarity lamented. “My one and only sister~ what have I done?! All of the time that I could have spent with you was wasted complaining, wishing you were gone. She was right, I am terrible!” She looked at the hoof that still said “Smarty Pants” on it and was filled with newfound determination. “I know what I must do… I must set things right and get my sister back!”

That night, Spike, Sweetie Belle, and the Apple sisters were roasting marshmallows at a campfire.

“I’m sure glad my mom said I can spend the night here,” Spike said.

“Us, too,” Apple Bloom smiled.

“We’re also mighty glad she allowed ya ta watch the Sisterhooves Social we’re hostin’,” Applejack said. “Ya missed out last year.”

“Yeah,” Spike said. “I guess I was too busy getting used to living in Ponyville. And being my mom’s assistant.”

“Ah reckon,” Applejack said. “But, we’re mighty glad yer here now.”

“‘Specially us,” Apple Bloom said as she and Sweetie Belle sat on either side of him.

“Sweetie Belle!” Rarity’s voice called. She soon approached the group by the campfire. “Thank Celestia you’re alright. I’ve been looking all over Ponyville for-”

“Hello, ex-sister,” Sweetie Belle said, turning up her nose away from Rarity. “Better be careful. You might get some dirt on you.”

Applejack and Apple Bloom could see the tension as Spike didn’t even face Rarity.

“Sweetie Belle,” Rarity said. “I came to apologize for being so awful towards you. I was wrong. My life would not be better without a sister.”

“My life isn’t better off without a sister, either,” Sweetie Belle said. “Spending the day here made me realize that.”

“Ah, Sweetie Belle,” Rarity smiled. “You have no idea how happy that made me to hear you say-”

Sweetie Belle interrupted. “I didn’t say I was going back to you,” she said. “You’ll just not let me help and constantly make me feel like I’m doing something wrong without telling me how to do it right. Sisters don’t do that to their sisters.”

“Yes, I realize that now and I was wrong before,” Rarity said. “But, what do you mean you won’t come back with me? We are related by blood, after all.”

“I’m moving to Sweet Apple Acres and making Applejack my big sister,” Sweetie Belle said.

“What?!” Rarity exclaimed.

“What?!” Applejack exclaimed in surprise.

“What?!” Apple Bloom repeated.

Spike remained silent.

“Applejack is a real sister,” Sweetie Belle said looking at Rarity, making her jealous. “She actually loves me and makes sure my contributions are well-received. By that, I mean she actually lets me contribute. Not just idle around and assume I’ll mess up.”

“Whoa now, Sweetie Belle,” Applejack said. “Don’t get ahead o’ yerself there.”

“Besides,” Apple Bloom interjected. “She’s mah sister!”

“Uh,” Applejack said. “Not what ah was goin’ ta say, but, yeah.”

“Better yet,” Sweetie Belle said. “Why don’t you be Rarity’s sister so you can teach her what a good sister is supposed to be like?”

Rarity was getting desperate. “I don’t need lessons, I promise,” she said. “If you come home with me, things will be different. I’ll help you get better at cooking by teaching you my favorite quiche recipe or I can show you tips on how to beautify your mane. And if you do a good job, I’ll shower you with compliments. Won’t that be fun?”

Sweetie Belle was less than pleased. “You just want me to go back with you so we can do things you want to do,” she criticized. “Some Element of Generosity you are. Anypony would think Discord’s influence never left you.”

And with that, Sweetie Belle stormed away from Rarity. Since she was also spending the night at Sweet Apple Acres, she ran off to inside’s Applejack’s family farmhouse. Spike tagged along after her, still not saying a word to Rarity.

“We’re still sisters, right?” Apple Bloom asked Applejack.

“Always will be, li’l sis,” Applejack smiled.

Apple Bloom left with a satisfied grin. After she left, Rarity sadly walked up to Applejack.

“How do you do it, Applejack?” Rarity asked.

“Be a good sister?” Applejack asked.

“Yes!” Rarity said. “It’s as if the more I try to make things right, the more I make things worse. This must be how Sweetie Belle feels around me when she tries to help. So, what’s your secret?”

“Ain’t nothin’ secret ‘bout it,” Applejack said. “If ya take the time ta teach her how ta do stuff right, she won’t make as many mistakes. She won’t learn nothin’ if ya don’t try ta teach her. N’ more importantly, Apple Bloom n’ ah’re close ‘cause we do things together, no matter what. Sure, she’ll make a mistake every now n’ then, but, that helps fillies ta learn.”

Rarity didn’t say anything until Applejack was done. She then thought carefully and remembered that Sweetie Belle wanted to do the Sisterhooves Social.

“Applejack, you’re right,” she said at last. “I think I know how to solve this problem, but, I’ll need your help.”

“This don’t involve dresses, right?” Applejack asked.

“Since none of the events of the social revolve around dresses, no,” Rarity said. She then considered. “Are there dress-related events at the social? I’ve never seen nor attended it.”

“Nope,” Applejack said in her best imitation of her big brother.

The next day, various ponies and their sisters were at the Sisterhooves Socials. Applejack and Apple Bloom were walking with Sweetie Belle and Spike, showing them the venues. For the event, Applejack and Apple Bloom were both wearing matching green bandanas.

“This is quite a setup,” Spike said.

“Maybe I should be glad Rarity isn’t here,” Sweetie Belle said. It was evident she was still upset about last night. “This place has ‘uncouth’ written all over it.”

“What’s uncouth?” Apple Bloom whispered.

“Everything according to Rarity,” Sweetie Belle joked. “She would say that that pig over there is uncouth and probably give him a head-to-cloven-toe makeover.”

“There’s a saying about putting makeup on a pig,” Spike said. “The pig might look pretty, but, it’s still a pig.”

“True that, Spike,” Applejack said. “That’s why ah don’t really go in fer makeovers mahself.”

At that moment, they heard the sound of a trumpet blowing. It was nearly time for the big obstacle course, the most popular event at the Sisterhooves Social.

“It’s almost time!” Applejack said.

“Looks like I’ll be joining Spike watching the race in the bleachers,” Sweetie Belle said sadly. “Hope you guys have fun, though.” Suddenly, Apple Bloom gave Sweetie Belle her bandana. “Huh?!”

“Yer the one who’s goin’ ta be havin’ fun at the race,” Apple Bloom smiled. “Since Applejack n’ me do the event every year, we decided ta let ya take part this time.”

“It’ll be y’all n’ me this time, Sweetie Belle,” Applejack smiled. “We’re sisters fer a day.”

“No way!” Sweetie Belle said excitedly, her sorrow quickly melting away.

“One. Day,” Apple Bloom emphasized.

So, the competing pairs of sisters gathered at the stage where Granny Smith was about to give a speech with an acoustic megaphone on a stand. Big McIntosh was standing next to her. The elderly mare was having difficulties.

“Ahem,” Granny Smith said, clearing her throat. “And now, fer the event y’all have been waitin’ fer. The Sisterhooves Social race! We have five teams this time. So, y’all head on over ta the finish line.” Big McIntosh whispered in her ear. “The startin’ line! Ain’t that what ah said?”

The teams lined up at the starting line. Spike took his seat among other ponies watching the race. Apple Bloom walked up to Sweetie Belle and emphasizing once again. “One… day… Good luck!”

Once she got her well wishes in, she took her seat next to Spike. The racers waited patiently for Granny Smith’s word.

“On yer marks…” the elderly mare began. Applejack and Sweetie Belle looked determined. Unbeknownst to Sweetie Belle, Applejack subtly winked to Apple Bloom, who winked back. “Get set…” The racer ponies took deep breaths and lightly dug their hooves on the ground. As Granny Smith rocked close to the megaphone, she exclaimed in pain. “GoHoHoh~!”

The racers took off. The first part of the race had the racers hop over or across a mud patch. Sweetie Belle eagerly hopped across the mud, but, Applejack seemed to splash into the mud trying to jump over it. Sweetie Belle looked back. She saw Applejack, or at least who she thought was Applejack, covered in mud as she climbed out. Sweetie Belle didn’t notice the fact that Applejack’s eyes changed from green to blue.

“You okay, Applejack?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Applejack” silently nodded. In the bleachers, Spike was confused.

“Wait,” he said. “The mud pit was shallow enough for Sweetie Belle to hop across the surface, but, deep enough for Applejack to submerge in? How does that work? And what’s with that moving bamboo straw?”

“Ah’ll tell ya ‘bout all that after the race,” Apple Bloom said. “Ah don’t want ya ta miss anythin’.”

The race continued. The next part of the race was maneuvering in and out of empty apple baskets. Some had some problems and one filly even toppled over. “Applejack” maneuvered through the baskets with relative ease while Sweetie Belle hopped in and out of the baskets.

The next obstacle was a stack of crates. Most of the mares and fillies were able to manage easily, but, Sweetie Belle was struggling.

“Applejack!” Sweetie Belle called. “Help!”

“Applejack” wasted no time in helping Sweetie Belle over the crate.

Next was a pie-eating contest. Amethyst Star and her little sister had their muzzles covered in pie goo and bits of pie crust. “Applejack” and Sweetie Belle, however, slammed their hooves onto the table, allowing the pies they were to eat to slide out of their tins. They devoured their pies with a satisfied gulp.

They then proceeded to push a haybale. The haybales were heavy, but, Sweetie Belle and “Applejack” used a lot of muscle to push their haybale around the corner.

Next was a grape juice making event. One mare was putting bunches of grapes one at a time into her elevated vat, but, “Applejack” used her muzzle to hoist all of her bunches into hers. She then boosted Sweetie Belle into the vat and the filly proceeded to stomp the grapes into juice.

A jar was filled and “Applejack” took it to a stool.

“Way to go, Applejack!” Sweetie Belle cheered as she crawled out of the vat.

Sweetie Belle then ran by long tables. On one side of each table was a pile of different-colored apples. Cloud Kicker was throwing apples one at a time, but, “Applejack” jumped onto the bare end of the table, launching the apples into the air. Sweetie Belle caught them in a wooden basket. She even managed to catch a lone apple that was still in the air, making sure it landed in the basket. “Applejack” and Sweetie Belle raced on towards the chicken coop.

Competitors had to get eggs from the coop to a basket without breaking them. The challenge was made more difficult since the competitors had to use the tips of their muzzles to carry the egg. “Applejack” and Sweetie Belle both balanced an egg between their noses and carefully placed the egg on top of a mostly-full egg basket.

They then took off. The last part of the obstacle course was a sprint to the finish line. Berry Punch and her little sister ran past them, but, “Applejack” and Sweetie Belle reconfigured and took off after them, hoping to catch up, even with a wooden fence to jump over. The crowd watched on anxiously, eager to see which pair of sisters would win.

“Applejack” and Sweetie Belle made one last effort and slid for the finish line. A cloud of dust had kicked up. When the dust settled, “Applejack” and Sweetie Belle were just short of the finish line, while Berry Punch and her little sister were all the way across.

“Applejack” and Sweetie Belle got back up. Apple Bloom and Spike met up with them.

“Wow,” Apple Bloom said. “Y’all were so close!”

“But, you guys did great!” Spike said. Suddenly, he noticed something. “Wait a minute, what happened to your eyes, Applejack?”

“Applejack” said nothing, trying to wipe her eyes.

“What do you mean, Spike?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Applejack’s eyes are blue when they’re usually green,” Spike said.

“Ya may as well wipe the mud off ya now,” Apple Bloom said to “Applejack.” “The race is over.”

“Applejack” obliged, shaking off all of the mud, even knocking off Applejack’s stetson. “Applejack” turned out to be Rarity.

“Rarity?!” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Wait,” Spike said in confusion. “If you’re here, where’s Applejack?”

As if on cue, Applejack emerged from the surface of the mud hole. The bamboo stick that Spike saw was to help Applejack breathe.

“That answers two questions, but, raises a few others,” Spike said.

“Wait,” Sweetie Belle said, putting two and two together. “You and me did the whole race together?”

“With the exception of the starting line,” Rarity said. “I did this as a way to apologize and to show you that I can be a good sister towards you.”

“There’s still questions that need answers,” Spike said. “Like the inconsistent depth of the mud pit.”

“I was hiding underneath the mud pit at first,” Rarity explained. “Basically, I allowed myself to be Sweetie Belle’s hoof mat so that she herself wouldn’t sink.”

“With the mud,” Applejack explained. “Rarity looked almost like me. Mah hat covered her horn.”

“You guys,” Sweetie Belle started, tears of joy developing in her eyes. “You did all of this for me?”

“Us, Sweetie Belle,” Rarity said, tears also welling in her eyes. “I did this for us.”

“One thing still bothers me,” Spike said.

“What’s that, Spike?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Rarity’s eyes were exposed,” Spike said.

“Well, I initially planned to wear contact lenses to make my distinctive deep blue eyes look green,” Rarity explained. “But, I decided against it when I tried putting one on.”

“So, that’s what that howling was last night,” Spike said.

“Still, Rarity,” Sweetie Belle said. “Thank you for doing this. I’m sorry I got so upset before.”

“No, Sweetie Belle,” Rarity said. “I’m the one who should be sorry. I should not have treated you as poorly as I did and I shouldn’t have been so selfish. When the two of us spend time together for the rest of the week, it’ll be up to you to choose our sisterly bonding activities. The Sisterhooves Social shows that you really do have such wonderful ideas. My mistake was stifling them instead of encouraging them. Can you ever forgive me… sister?”

“Rarity,” Sweetie Belle said with a smile. “You did a whole obstacle course race with me covered in mud that isn’t imported. Of course I can forgive you… sister!”

On that, Rarity and Sweetie Belle hugged. The “Smarty Pants” mark on Rarity’s hoof disappeared. Rarity then turned to Spike. “The one thing I hate more than being dirty,” Rarity said. “Is upsetting you.”

“You put in a lot of work today,” Spike said with a smile. “You showed me that you’re willing to do anything to make things right between not only your friends, but, your family, too. And the nice thing about dirt and mud is that it can get cleaned off. I know I’ll do so after our next gem hunt.”

Rarity hugged Spike happily.

Later that day, after Rarity and Sweetie Belle cleaned themselves up, they had done up each other’s manes. Sweetie Belle had messily fastened Rarity’s mane and tail with pink bows while Rarity neatly fastened Sweetie’s mane and tail with lime green ribbons. Spike had joined them in Rarity’s workroom since he was helping them to write their friendship lesson.

“Ready?” Spike asked.

“We are indeed,” Rarity smiled. “Sweetie Belle, would you like to start?”

“Sure,” Sweetie Belle smiled. And together, the two wrote their letter.

“Dear Princess Celestia,

Having a sister is like having a friend. It’s about the best thing in the world, but, it sure isn’t the easiest. It’s about teamwork. Sometimes, sisterhood takes compromise. It’s also about embracing each other’s differences. But, most of all, sisterhood is about how we have fun together, even if it does mean getting your hooves dirty. Regardless, having a sister is worth the mess.

Sincerely,
Rarity and Sweetie Belle”

Spike rolled up the scroll and sent it away.

“Oh, I just remembered something,” Rarity said as she levitated the cookie jar her mother left. “My mother made these for you.”

Spike opened the lid to see it filled with chocolate chip cookies.

“Oh, wow~!” Spike said excitedly. “Those look delicious. I’ll have to make sure I thank your mom if I see her.”

“My mother would like to meet you as well, Spike,” Rarity said.

“How about when our folks come over to pick me up this Sunday,” Sweetie Belle said. “You can stop by and visit with them?”

“Sounds good to me,” Spike said.

Spike took a cookie out of the jar and ate one. He savored its sweet taste and even tasted the love that went into the batch.

“My mother makes cookies that could rival Mrs. Cake’s in terms of quality,” Rarity said.

“I can taste that for sure,” Spike said after swallowing the rest of the cookie.

“Mom and Mrs. Cake have similar figures,” Sweetie Belle said. “Both are round and cuddly.”

Rarity couldn’t help but giggle at Sweetie Belle’s remark. “Also like Mrs. Cake,” she added. “She’s as sweet as her namesake.”

“What exactly is her name?” Spike asked.

“Cookie Crumbles,” Rarity said.

“That’s figuratively and literally sweet,” Spike smiled.

End of chapter.

Author's Note

Here's the next chapter.

*The Equestria version of Canadian.

**An excellent point.

***Idea by me.

If you liked this chapter, feel free to contact me via private messages if you'd like to help make future chapters.

Chapter 6: The Cutie Pox (S2:E6)

My Little Pony: Nine Elements

Book 2

Written by Brandon Nell and Blake Hawkins

Chapter 6: The Cutie Pox

It had been two weeks since the Sisterhooves Social. The Cutie Mark Crusaders and Spike were gathered to go bowling together.

“Just so we’re clear,” Spike said. “Even if none of you get marks, this can still be a fun outing.”

“Yeah, totally,” Scootaloo smiled. “I like a lot of the sporty stuff for sure.”

“Mih, duuh,” Sweetie Belle said, her voice slightly muffled with her bowling ball bag in her mouth. She spat out the bag and repeated herself. “I mean, me, too.”

“Eeyup,” Apple Bloom said in her best imitation of her brother. “Now, let’s go on in n’ have a good ol’ fashioned bowlin’ day!”

Spike and the fillies paid for a lane to themselves. The fillies allowed Spike to take his turn first, followed by Sweetie Belle second, Scootaloo third, and Apple Bloom fourth. The fillies were surprised at Spike being able to lift such a heavy bowling ball.

“Years of helping to sort out the books Twilight reads,” Spike explained. “I’ve had to move stacks as tall as myself.”

So, Spike took his turn first. He rolled his dark green bowling ball down the alley. He managed to knock down all but one of the pins.

“Nice go, Spike!” Scootaloo smiled.

“Now, I have to wait for my ball to return so I can pick up the spare,” Spike said.

After a few seconds, Spike’s bowling ball returned. He then used it to knock over the remaining pin.

“Way to go!” Sweetie Belle cheered.

“Your turn, Sweetie Belle,” Spike said.

Sweetie Belle nodded and she rolled her spiral blue bowling ball down the alley. Her first roll resulted in a gutterball. After she waited for it to return to her, she tried again and it resulted in one pin being knocked over. She shrugged nonchalantly with a smile on her face.

“You’ll still have to try and knock over the other pins,” Spike said.

“That’s okay, Spike,” Sweetie Belle said. “I’ll try again on my next turn.”

Soon, it was Scootaloo’s turn. She set her dark purple ball just before where she’s to roll it. She then faced away from it and bucked the bowling ball. Though it was heavy, Scootaloo’s hooves were remarkably strong. “This is one of those times I’m glad my dad’s an earth pony,” she said.

With the force of Scootaloo’s kick, it not only missed the pins, but, it ricocheted throughout different parts of the bowling alley.

“Take cover!” Spike shouted.

Various ponies inside of the bowling alley dodged the path of the bowling ball, eventually crashing out of a window.

“Well,” Scootaloo said with a sweatdrop. “Not trying that method again.”

“That would be a good idea,” Spike said.

After things were straightened out and Scootaloo took her turn with a different ball, it was Apple Bloom’s turn.

The farm filly focused as best she could. She carefully lifted her red bowling ball and rolled it down the lane. It rolled a bit slowly. By the time it reached the pins, it didn’t have any momentum to knock over any of the pins. Apple Bloom was upset.

After a full ten rounds of bowling, Spike and the Cutie Mark Crusaders left the bowling alley.

“Bowling was a lot of fun,” Sweetie Belle smiled. “I may have got a lot of gutterballs, but, it was still fun to play with my friends.”

The fillies checked their flanks. No Cutie Marks were present.

“Ah, well,” Scootaloo said with a shrug. “Bowling will be more of a hobby than a talent. Though, after my first shot, Mr. Kingpin will have to wait a long time for me to set hoof in his bowling alley again.”

“Not to mention you’ll have to explain the damage to your aunts,” Spike said.

“Yeah,” Scootaloo said in an embarrassed tone. “Hopefully, they’ll understand what I was trying to do.”

Apple Bloom still felt a bit upset.

“What’s wrong, Apple Bloom?” Sweetie Belle asked. “Didn’t you have fun bowling?”

“Yeah,” Apple Bloom sighed. “Ah know that we weren’t tryin’ this fer Cutie Marks, but, it still feels discouragin’ not gettin’ one.”

“Don’t you remember Cider Season?” Spike asked. “Good things take time.”

“Ah know,” Apple Bloom sighed. “But, sometimes, ah feel like it’s too much time.”

“How many times do you have to be told that these things can’t be rushed?” Spike said. “Don’t worry about what Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon say. They’re just spoiled brats.”

“Ah ain’t worried ‘bout what they’re sayin’,” Apple Bloom said sadly. “Ah’m worried ‘bout me.”

Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle both saw how upset Apple Bloom was.

“Don’t worry, Apple Bloom,” Scootaloo said. “When our Cutie Marks do come, they’re going to be awesome!”

“Yeah,” Sweetie Belle said. “And it would be really cool if we got them together. Until then, we’ll help to cheer you up.”

“How about a visit to Zecora?” Spike suggested. “She does offer some sage advice, after all. She could help you.”

Apple Bloom seemed to perk up. “Yeah,” Apple Bloom said. “It had been a while since ah last saw her, too. Ah guess ah’ve been so busy with Cutie Mark Crusadin’ n’ school.”

“You want us to come with you, AB?” Scootaloo asked.

“Well, okay,” Apple Bloom said. She then turned to Spike.

“Yes, I’m coming with you, too,” Spike said. “It may still be the day, but, I still wouldn’t forgive myself if I left you guys to walk through the Everfree Forest alone.”

“Besides,” Apple Bloom said. “Yer immune ta Poison Joak.”

“That, too,” Spike said. “If we come across some, I can carry you.”

So, the four friends walked towards Zecora’s hut together. Spike carefully navigated the fillies around a Poison Joak patch. Once they were cleared, they approached Zecora’s hut. However, Apple Bloom tripped over a root. She landed face first on the forest ground. She felt overcome with a severe mouth pain. Spike and the other fillies rushed to her.

“Are you alright?!” Sweetie Belle asked in alarm as she helped Apple Bloom onto her hooves. Apple Bloom could only respond with pained grunts.

“Sounds like she landed on her top row of teeth,” Spike said.

At that moment, Zecora arrived.

“Well, what do we have here,” Zecora said. “It is Apple Bloom and her friends so dear.”

“Zecora,” Spike said. “We have a problem.”

“Yeah,” Scootaloo said. “Apple Bloom’s hurt.”

“What is troubling you, youth?” Zecora asked Apple Bloom. She gently looked over Apple Bloom and saw the trouble. “Ah, you have gone and chipped your tooth. Come with me. I have just the trick to fix up that damaged tooth and quick.”

“The youth and tooth rhyme felt a bit forced,” Spike said honestly.*

Zecora shrugged as she helped Apple Bloom inside. The other three followed along inside.

Apple Bloom still felt upset. As Zecora was looking over Apple Bloom’s chipped tooth, the filly explained her situation.

“Ah’ve tried a lot of thtuff,” Apple Bloom explained. With her front tooth being chipped, it gave her a slight lisp. “‘N thtill no Cutie Mahk. A’m goin’ ta be ath old ath Granny Thmith n’ thtill not have a Cutie Mahk.”

Zecora patiently listened. When Apple Bloom finished, Zecora said calmly, “Your frustration is well understood, but, one must be patient for all things good.”

“Everypony hath told me that already,” Apple Bloom said. “Even Thpike told me that. N’ now ah heard it from every thebra ah know!”

“To be fair,” Sweetie Belle said. “The list of every zebra you know isn’t very long.”

“Ah know,” Apple Bloom said. “The point ith, ah’m really hopin’ fer mah Cutie Mahk n’ it feelth like ah waited long ‘nuff.”

“Your Cutie Mark will come if you just wait,” Zecora said calmly as she readied a remedy. “But, your tooth problem, I can sort out straight. Now, you must drink every single drop and this mixture will fix your chip on top.”

Apple Bloom complied and drank the potion. After a few seconds and with a slight numbing tingle, Apple Bloom’s tooth was fixed. Apple Bloom’s spirits brightened.

“Ya did it, Zecora!” Apple Bloom cheered. “Thank ya so much. How much do ah owe ya?”

“On the matter of payment, you needn’t fret,” Zecora said. “For the forest has all the ingredients I can get.”

“Okay, then,” Apple Bloom said.

“Wow,” Sweetie Belle said as she and Scootaloo looked on Zecora’s shelves. “You’ve got potions and tonics to fix just about any problem.”

“One to cure bad bones,” Scootaloo said. “Another to cure bad backs, and another one to cure bad breath, too!”

“Yes, young ones,” Zecora said. “It is true. I have many a healing brew. Before I moved here, I studied in school to be a potioneer.”

“That’s so cool,” Scootaloo smiled. She then saw a bold pink bushel of flowers on Zecora’s arrangement of herbs. “Hey, I saw this flower around Ponyville. What’s it called?”

“That’s called Heart’s Desire,” Spike said. “I read about it in my mom’s herbology books.”

“Right you are, my friendly Spike,” Zecora smiled. “An herb I use for potions and the like. I’ll be brewing one to help a rooster regain his crow and help the animals get up and go. With Heart’s Desire, his talent comes into view and he’ll give a mighty Cock-a-Doodle-Doo.”

The Crusaders listened closely.

“That sounds really amazing,” Sweetie Belle said in an enamored tone.

Zecora searched her shelves. “Oh, dear, what is this?” she muttered. “I seem to be out of amethyst. Without this purple flower, the potion will not have its full power.”

“Flower?” Spike said. “I thought amethysts were gems.”

“They are gems as well, but, the flowers are more rare,” Zecora explained. “The color shades are similar when compared.”

Apple Bloom had an idea. “How ‘bout Spike helps ya find them flowers while we hold down the fort here, Zecora?”

“A kind offer and one I appreciate,” Zecora said. “When we return, please go home before it gets late.”

Zecora and Spike headed out while the Crusaders looked at the recipe in the open potions book on Zecora’s table. Unfortunately, neither of them could make sense of what was written in the book.

“One of these days,” Scootaloo commented. “Zecora has to teach us how to read in her native language.”

Sweetie Belle looked closer. “Actually,” she said. “I think this recipe’s written in runes. I’ve seen a few of them in a few spellbooks my parents bought. They say that more complex magic spells have their details written in runes so that only those who studied runes can read them.”

“So, do ya know what they say?” Apple Bloom asked.

“No,” Sweetie Belle said. “My dad’s a hoofball coach and my mom’s a baker. Neither of them learned to read runes in magic school. They can get by with more basic spells.”

“Well, how are we going to figure this out?” Scootaloo asked.

“The pictures are pretty clear,” Sweetie Belle said.

“Okay,” Apple Bloom smiled. “So, if we can find all the ingredients that match the pictures in this here book, we can’t lose!”

The Crusaders followed the recipe by the pictures. Soon, they managed to complete their potion. They each drank a portion of it and hid the evidence as Spike and Zecora returned.

“Hey, Spike,” Scootaloo said.

“Welcome back, Zecora,” Sweetie Belle said.

“Nothin’ happened here,” Apple Bloom said.

“O-kay…” Spike said. “Well, we better get you girls home.”

“Yeah, good idea,” Scootaloo said.

“Don’t want to be out and about after sundown,” Sweetie Belle said.

“Thanks again fer yer help, Zecora,” Apple Bloom said.

“Goodnight,” the Cutie Mark Crusaders said.

Spike walked the Crusaders to their respective homes. What Spike didn’t know at the time was that come the next morning, the fillies would change the lives of not only themselves, but, for Ponyville as a whole.

The next day at school, Puppy Dog Tails was reading while his brothers got into stupid shenanigans.

“I’m telling ya, Snails,” Snips said. “I can hold my breath longer than you can!”

“Nuh-uh!” Snails said. “Hey, Tails, which of us can hold our breaths longer?”

“I’m not getting sucked into this,” Tails said.

“Okay, so, we’ll find out ourselves!” Snips challenged.

“Duh, you’re on!” Snails exclaimed.

Before they had a chance, they saw something unusual.

“Huh?!” Snips and Snails exclaimed.

“What is it now?” Tails asked. He then saw what caught their attention. He gasped in bewilderment. “This… this is incredible!”

The Cutie Mark Crusaders revealed that they had Cutie Marks. Apple Bloom’s was a silver ring, Scootaloo’s was a checkered flag, and Sweetie Belle’s was a milkshake.

“You all have your Cutie Marks!” Snips smiled. “Congratulations, girls!”

“Yeah~!” Snails said.

“I take it Scootaloo’s is a checkered flag to represent her love of racing and victory,” Tails ventured to guess.

“Got that right, Tails,” Scootaloo said.

“And Sweetie Belle’s is a milkshake,” Snips said. “To show her sweet tooth, I think?”

“And because I like making treats!” Sweetie Belle said.

“And Apple Bloom’s is an-” Snails started before he stopped. “An O? A ring? A doughnut?”

“Wrong all three times,” Apple Bloom said. She then presented them with a rain barrel ring around her waist. “It’s a loop-de-hoop!”

“You mean hula hoop?” Tails said.

“Well, ah always called it a loop-de-hoop, anyway,” Apple Bloom said. “Applejack made it from an old rain barrel when ah was an even littler pony. Ah never guessed that it would be mah special talent!”

Diamond Tiara scoffed. “That’s your special talent? Spinning a rain barrel ring around your waist?”

“Well,” Tails said. “They now have Cutie Marks and that’s all that really matters. At least, wasn’t that what you thought before? And what’s your talent, anyway? Wearing a tiara and acting like you’re better than everypony else?”

“That was how Diamond Tiara got her Cutie Mark,” Twist lisped innocently.

“I think it’s pretty clear who has the legitimate talent here,” Tails quipped.**

Other foals couldn’t help but laugh as Diamond Tiara blushed with embarrassment.

“And besides,” Apple Bloom added. “Ah don’t just spin my loop-de hoop ‘round mah waist. Ah can do so much more with it. Stand back, y’all!”

She stood up on her hind legs. She switched her loop-de-hoop from her hoof to her front right leg. She spins it effortlessly. Then, she switched it to her front left leg, giving it an effortless spin as well. In a bout of ambition, she flung the hoop at Ash, who was delivering milk cartons for the schoolhouse at that moment.

“What the hay?!” Ash exclaimed in alarm.

“Whoops,” Apple Bloom said. “Sorry, Ash.”

Ash hoisted it back over towards her. “Why is it that everytime you play with this thing, I get hit with it?” he said in annoyance.

“Ah don’t know,” Apple Bloom shrugged. “Just happens, ah guess.”

“Well, next time,” Ash said. “Watch where you aim.”

“Ya got it, Ash!” Apple Bloom saluted as she continued to spin her loop-de-hoop.

The school bell suddenly rang.

“Time for class, everypony~” Cheerilee called. “The first subject today is physical education.”

“That should be no problem to Apple Bloom,” Snips called. “Look at her cool new Cutie Mark!”

Cheerilee saw Apple Bloom spinning the loop-de-hoop. “Ah, perfect. I was planning on using hula hoops in today’s lesson.”

“Hopefully we’ll have milkshakes with lunch,” Snails said. “That’s what Sweetie Belle’s new Cutie Mark is. And Scootaloo has her Cutie Mark, too.”

“Unlike someponies,” Tails quipped. “They have legitimate talents.”

Diamond Tiara turned up her nose at Tails’ remark, still blushing with embarrassment. Soon, all of the students were given a hula hoop, with the exception of Apple Bloom, who was already using her loop-de-hoop. Apple Bloom demonstrated professional level skill. Snips and Snails somehow ended up in a tangled mess with Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon.

“How’d this even happen?!” Snips asked.

“Let’s just get out of this mess!” Silver Spoon snapped.

“I’m torn between satisfaction and annoyance,” Tails said.

Apple Bloom used her fantastic hooping skills to untangle the four foals from their fiasco. Rather than be grateful, Diamond Tiara seethed in rage. The class continued to hula hoop until it was time for the next subject. However, something unexpected happened. The Crusaders each earned another Cutie Mark. Apple Bloom’s was two poles, each pole balancing a spinning plate. Scootaloo’s was a crash helmet. Sweetie Belle’s was a deck of cards.

“Two Cutie Marks?!” Snips exclaimed. “I’ve never seen that happen before!”

“Those marks must be fake!” Diamond Tiara accused.

“So,” Tails snarked. “Going by that logic, your Cutie Mark must be fake, too. That’d explain why you’re such a talentless hack.”

“Puppy Dog Tails,” Cheerilee said. “I understand your need to stand up to Diamond Tiara’s bullying, but, your harsh words are worse. If you keep saying them, they’ll allow DT to keep saying mean things.” Tails rolled his eyes as if to say, “She says mean things regardless.” “Still, one pony with multiple Cutie Marks is perplexing, let alone three ponies at one time.”

“How did this happen?” Scootaloo whispered to the other Crusaders.

“I don’t know,” Sweetie Belle whispered back. “I didn’t see anything about this happening in the spellbook. At least, I don’t think I did. It’s hard to tell when you can’t read runes.”

“Either way, we better roll with it,” Apple Bloom whispered.

So, aloud, Apple Bloom cleared her throat and said, “Oh, we’re all so talented that one Cutie Mark ain’t enough ta define each o’ us.”

“Prove it,” Silver Spoon challenged.

So, some foals helped to gather the items that corresponded to the Cutie Mark Crusaders’ secondary Cutie Marks. Apple Bloom was given plates to spin with poles, Scootaloo was given a crash helmet and safety goggles, and Sweetie Belle was given a deck of playing cards. The Crusaders demonstrated these additional talents with levels of skill that surprised even them.

“Hey,” Apple Bloom whispered to her friends. “We must really be talented!”

“But, how?” Sweetie Belle whispered.

“Who cares?” Scootaloo whispered with a smirk. “We’re really making history here!”

“Well, everypony!” Apple Bloom said aloud. “How ‘bout a real show?!”

“While I do appreciate the effort you all are putting into showcasing your talents,” Cheerilee said. “I’m afraid I have lessons I need to teach. So, please put your things away and let’s go inside the schoolhouse.”

After school was out for the day, the Crusaders made their way to the Golden Oak Library, where Twilight and Spike were dusting.

“There we go,” Twilight smiled. “That should be nice for your playdate with the Cutie Mark Crusaders.” There was a knock at the door. “That must be them now.”

“I’ll get it,” Spike said, setting down the feather duster. He then answered the door to see them. “Hey, girls. Are you ready for our-”

But, his words trailed off when he saw the bizarre sight before him.

“We’ve got two Cutie Marks each, Spike,” Sweetie Belle said.

“You should say three Cutie Marks each!” Spike exclaimed in alarm.

The Crusaders looked around. Apple Bloom saw a pair of red tapping shoes, Scootaloo saw a dumbbell, and Sweetie Belle saw a musical note.

“What the-?!” Scootaloo exclaimed in surprise. “Those weren’t there before!”

“Uh, just out of curiosity,” Sweetie Belle asked nervously. “Did Zecora happen to borrow a book on potions?”

“She did borrow one from my mom,” Spike said. “She had a copy available when Zecora’s old book was damaged. Why do you ask?”

“Well,” Sweetie Belle said. “Suppose somepony happened upon a recipe written in runes and followed the recipe through the pictures. Do you have an extra copy of that potions book and a rune-to-Ponish dictionary?”

If Spike had any suspicions, he chose not to let onto it. “As a matter of fact,” he said. “We do.”

“What is it, Spike?” Twilight said as she walked up to the little group. She saw the fillies covered in Cutie Marks and she gasped in alarm. “Three Cutie Marks on a single pony each?! This is unnatural!”

So, Twilight hastened to grab her own personal copy of the book Spike was mentioning while searching the other books. The Crusaders silently looked for a rune-to-Ponish dictionary and snuck into the library’s basement with both books, unaware of Spike watching.

What are those three up to? Spike pondered to himself.

In the basement, the Crusaders opened the potion book to the page with the recipe they followed the previous day while Sweetie Belle checked the rune-to-Ponish dictionary.

“Uh-oh,” Sweetie Belle said bleakly.

“What is it?” Apple Bloom asked.

“That potion we mixed up,” Sweetie Belle said. “Without amethyst flowers, it’s actually a recipe for something called… Cutie Pox!” She looked at one section of runes. “Warning: do not attempt to brew without amethyst flowers as a neutralizing agent for this may result in Cutie Pox. If this occurs, keep undrunken portion of potion out of reach of local water supply.”

“Cutie Pox?!” Apple Bloom and Scootaloo gasped.

“So, that’s what’s going on!” Spike’s voice said as the dragon came down the stairs.

Apple Bloom and Scootaloo held their mouths in an ‘oops’ moment. Spike was clearly not pleased.

“W-what are you doing here, Spike?” Sweetie Belle asked nervously.

“Confirming a hunch,” Spike said. “‘A rune-to-Ponish dictionary?’ Did you think I was hatched yesterday?”

The Cutie Mark Crusaders stammered, trying to come up with an excuse, feeble or otherwise. Spike wasn’t having it.

“If you find something written in runes in a spellbook,” Spike said. “Odds are that it’s for a good reason. Following recipes when you don’t know the exact details is never a good idea.”***

“You’re right, Spike,” Sweetie Belle said after a sad sigh.

“We messed up big time,” Scootaloo said.

“We’re mighty sorry,” Apple Bloom said.

“You’ll all have to come clean, girls,” Spike said. “Otherwise, things could get worse.”

“How?” Apple Bloom asked before a fourth Cutie Mark appeared on her. It was a fleur de lis. “Sacre bleu! Plus de Marque de Cutie!” She and the others suddenly realized she wasn’t speaking Ponish. “Qu est-ce que c est? Je parle Prancais?!”****

“Apple Bloom’s speaking in Prench!” Sweetie Belle exclaimed as a fourth Cutie Mark appeared on her. This one was a sewing needle and a spool of thread.

“We better clear this up sooner rather than later!” Scootaloo exclaimed as a fourth Cutie Mark appeared on her. It was a whistle.

At that very moment, Rarity, Applejack, and Scootaloo’s aunts arrived to pick up the fillies, only to see Twilight frantically searching.

“Twilight, darling,” Rarity asked. “Are you alright?”

“Yer lookin’ powerful stressed,” Applejack said. “What’s the trouble?”

“Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo have three Cutie Marks!” Twilight said.

“Four!” Spike called up from the basement. He walked up with the Cutie Mark Crusaders following behind him. Rarity, Applejack, and Scootaloo’s aunts all gasped.

“What in the wide world of Equestria happened?!” Aunt Holiday asked in alarm.

“Cutie Pox,” Spike said.

“Cutie Pox?!” the adult ponies exclaimed. Twilight quickly sought out a book on Equestrian afflictions and illnesses.

“Here it is, Cutie Pox,” Twilight said. She then began to read aloud. “‘Random Cutie Marks appeared all over an afflicted pony’s body, causing them to perform the tasks the Cutie Marks symbolized. The only known cure is Seeds of Truth grown by Farasi herbalists.’”

“What could’ve caused this?!” Rarity asked.

“It says here,” Twilight said. “That it was the result of a young unicorn colt named Potion Mix, who lacked the patience to gain his Cutie Mark naturally, brewing a potion in an ill-conceived attempt to speed up the process. After drinking a single sip, he clumsily spilt the remaining potion into his town’s water supply, causing everypony who drank from the tap to become afflicted.”

The Cutie Mark Crusaders couldn’t help but wince at the story.

“It took his alchemist mother, Prima Materia,” Twilight said. “Creating the Seeds of Truth to cure the epidemic. A surplus of them were made in the event of a future outbreak.”*****

“Ya know,” Applejack said. “It’s powerful ironic that these three fillies would fall prey ta somethin’ like this fer some reason.”

“Where are we going to find a Farasi herbalist here in Ponyville?” Aunt Loft asked.

“There aren’t any in Ponyville,” Spike said. “But, there is one pretty close to home.”

“Right,” Twilight said. “We’ll have to see if Zecora has any Seeds of Truth available in her hut.”

“And we better hurry,” Spike said. “More Cutie Marks can appear on them at any moment and who knows what they’ll be!”

So, Spike, the five mares, and the three fillies ran out of the library towards Zecora’s hut. The afflicted fillies forcefully performed their expanding list of new talents for all to see.

“What’s happened to them?!” Daisy asked.

“They’re cursed!” Lily said.

“They’re not cursed,” Spike explained. “They have Cutie Pox. But, not for long, since we’re going to get their cure!”

Meanwhile, Zecora was making her way through town.

“It is good to know ponies will not hide or scatter,” Zecora said to herself. She then heard frantic hooves clattering in the distance. “Though it sounds like they’re trouble. I wonder what’s the matter.” She made her way to Twilight, Applejack, Rarity, Spike, and Scootaloo’s aunts.

“Zecora!” Twilight said. “Oh, thank Celestia you’re here! We were just on our way to see you.”

“Was yer zebra-sense a-tinglin’?” Applejack asked.

“I’m pretty sure that’s not a thing,” Spike said flatly.

“Pinkie Sense is a thing, though,” Twilight said.

“My lack of zebra-sense did not bring me around,” Zecora explained. “The matter is a flower that I needed found. I thought I picked enough to fix all of the potions I needed to mix. But, after my visit with these fillies and our little friend with fire, I noticed the disappearance of the Heart’s Desire. Cutie Mark Crusaders, what do you say? Did this flower just walk away?”

The Crusaders grew nervous.

“Well, you see…” Apple Bloom began. But, she didn’t get a chance to finish as she and the other Crusaders gained new marks. They’d long since lost count of how many they gained by now. The new ones made Apple Bloom clean windows, Scootaloo break dance, and Sweetie Belle perform very fluid yoga.

“Twilight read ‘bout the cure for Cutie Pox bein’ Seeds o’ Truth,” Applejack explained. “We heard that more was made by Farasi herbalists, so, we came ta see if ya had any.”

Zecora nodded in comprehension. “The cure I have indeed forsooth. I happen to have with me Seeds of Truth.” She pulled nine seeds out of her saddle basket.

“Ah, thank you, Zecora!” Rarity exclaimed happily. “You are a true lifesaver! So, how are they going to cure the girls?”

“They must eat the flowers that bloom,” Zecora said. “If not, they will meet their forced talent doom.”

So, Zecora planted the seeds into the ground as the Cutie Mark Crusaders were performing their new unique talents.

“Eating the flowers is indeed the cure,” Zecora said. “But, in order to grow, they must hear words that are honest and pure.”

Once the Cutie Mark Crusaders broke out of their spinning spells, they knew what they had to do.

“Ah, ah can’t take it anymore!” Apple Bloom wailed. “It was us! We didn’t earn our Cutie Marks n’ they’re all fake!”

“We figured the Heart’s Desire would give us a Cutie Mark,” Sweetie Belle said. “So, when Zecora left her hut, we found the potion in the book and we put the Heart’s Desire in it!”

“We sent Spike to help Zecora gather the amethyst flower because we knew he would stop us,” Scootaloo continued. “We couldn’t read the runes in the recipe, so, we followed the pictures! Earlier, we used a rune-to-Ponish dictionary to discover that without amethyst flowers, we gave ourselves Cutie Pox!”

The truth the three fillies expelled caused the Seeds of Truth to sprout into three white flowers. Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo each ate one flower in one gulp. Within seconds, all their fake Cutie Marks disappeared.

“Whew,” Scootaloo sighed. “Glad that’s over.”

“Yeah,” Sweetie Belle said. “Never thought I’d be glad to see my flank being blank.”

The fillies faced Spike.

“Spike,” Apple Bloom started. “We’re powerful sorry we sent ya away while we worked on the potion.”

“That was wrong,” Sweetie Belle said. “We were so desperate to earn our Cutie Marks, we didn’t think about what was the right way to do it.”

“But, that’s no excuse,” Scootaloo said. “Thank you for helping us, even when we did something really bad. It shows that you’re a real friend.”

“Covering up your mistakes will only cause problems in the long run,” Spike said. “Take it from someone who did exactly that.”

“Well, it really helped us when we needed it,” Apple Bloom said. The three fillies hugged Spike as not only an apology, but, also as a gesture of friendship. They then turned their attention to Zecora.

“We’re really sorry we took the Heart’s Desire from you, Zecora,” Sweetie Belle said.

“We wouldn’t blame you if you didn’t want us to visit your hut anymore,” Scootaloo said.

Zecora, however, was very gentle. “No need to worry and do not be silly. You are always welcome, my little fillies. With each mistake, we learn something new, to help you grow into a better you.”

“All the same,” Spike said. “I don’t recommend making potions unsupervised until you have more experience.”

“Believe us,” Apple Bloom said. “Ah don’t think we’ll be goin’ anywhere near magic potions fer a while.”

“And when it comes to our Cutie Marks,” Sweetie Belle said. “We’re going to wait until it’s actually time for them to be here.”

“We’re still going to try new things,” Scootaloo said. “But, we’re also going to hang out as best friends. You’re included in that mix, too, Spike.”

“I think this experience would make a good letter for Princess Celestia,” Twilight said.

“Yeah, we did learn a lot from this,” Sweetie Belle said.

“Spike,” Scootaloo said. “Would you mind taking a letter for us?”

“Way ahead of you,” Spike said as he readied a quill and parchment. And this was the letter the Crusaders sent.

“Dear Princess Celestia,

Waiting for what your heart desires can be really hard. So, you may try to take a shortcut. But, this dishonesty never works because you didn’t earn what your heart desires. The only cure is being honest with yourself and with others, because that’s what every heart desires.

Your humble subjects,

Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo”

Spike rolled up the scroll and sent it away.

“So,” Sweetie Belle said. “With that taken care of, what do we do now?”

“Not potions,” Apple Bloom said. “After what happened taday, ah don’t think we should dabble in that fer a while.”

“Good call,” Scootaloo said. “Hey, Spike. Do you have any ideas?”

“This isn’t to get your Cutie Marks, is it?” Spike asked.

“No,” the three said in unison.

“If Diamond Tiara says anythin’ ‘bout it,” Apple Bloom said. “We ain’t goin’ ta let her words bug us.”

“Even with Puppy Dog Tails standing up for us,” Sweetie Belle said. “It’s really DT’s problem, not ours or his.”

Spike gave a satisfied smile. “How about we dabble in reading runes?” he suggested.

“Really?” Scootaloo asked somewhat surprised. “You’d teach us how to read runes fluently even after what happened?”

“I’m going to teach you so that something like this doesn’t happen again,” Spike said.

“Then, sure,” Sweetie Belle said.

“Yeah, let’s do it!” Scootaloo said.

“Looks like our little fillies are going to be with Spike for a while,” Aunt Holiday noted.

“I wasn’t aware Spike could read runes,” Rarity said.

“It was a subject I excelled in,” Twilight said. “I taught him myself.”

“That’s mighty impressive, Twi,” Applejack smiled.

“But, how does Zecora know how to read runes?” Rarity asked.

Zecora cleared her throat.

“With my learning of potions and spells,” Zecora explained. “My mother and father have taught me well. This includes learning runes from those of the past. Wise lessons that I’ve learned that I won’t forget fast.”

“Zebras can use magic?” Applejack asked.

“Not in the same manner as unicorns,” Zecora said. “Our magic comes from nature and uses mediums other than a horn.”

“Fascinating,” Rarity smiled.

“So, it’s mostly alchemy?” Twilight asked.

Zecora nodded plainly. “Alchemy is a magic that any creature can learn,” Zecora said. “Though, the time and dedication must be very stern.”

“That’s true,” Twilight said. “It’s a lot like when I learned magic under Princess Celestia. I imagine learning alchemy must be more challenging without the ability to use traditional magic if my own experiences are anything to go by.”

Zecora nodded. “Tell me true,” she said. “How old do I appear to you?”

“You look to be in your 20’s,” Twilight said after giving it some careful thought.

“With my alchemy skills,” Zecora said. “I’ve made natural remedies that protect me from ills. I’ve also made potions that kept me looking younger than my appearance would suggest. In truth, I’m over fifty years old and have little need for constant rest.”

“Over fifty?!” Twilight gasped. “That’s remarkable!”******

“A youth potion was my first successful brew upon graduation,” Zecora said. “Though, it is not without problems such as thrill fascination.”

“I see,” Twilight said. “So, keeping yourself young makes you a bit of a thrill-seeker?”

“I guess that makes sense,” Applejack said.

“Seems eternal youth isn’t as glamorous as one would think,” Rarity said. “I think I’ll age more naturally.”

End of chapter.

Author's Note

Here's the next chapter.

*He's not wrong.

**BURN!

***He's right.

****Apple Bloom’s sentences in Ponish/English: “Dadgummit! Another Cutie Mark! What is that? I’m speaking Prench?!”

*****Lore ideas by me.

******Random idea by me.

In my take, I decided to have all the Crusaders come down with Cutie Pox.

If you liked this chapter, feel free to contact me via private messages if you'd like to help make future chapters.

Chapter 7: Family Appreciation Day (S2:E12)

My Little Pony: Nine Elements

Book 2

Written by Brandon Nell and Blake Hawkins

Chapter 7: Family Appreciation Day

A week and a day had passed since the Crusaders gave themselves Cutie Pox. On this particular night, Applejack was resting peacefully with a Caramel plush in her embrace. Big McIntosh was sleeping quietly, his leg slightly twitching from the hard work he had done the previous day. Caramel was sleeping with his blanket barely covering him. Apple Bloom was likewise sleeping peacefully. Their sleep was disturbed, however, by the loud metallic clanging of pots and pans.

The Apple Siblings woke with a start while Caramel fell out of his bed in his room of the Sweet Apple Acres guest cottage.

“Huh, wha-?!” Caramel stammered. “What’s all the commotion about? Burglars?” He went to his window to investigate. However, as he forgot to turn on his room’s lantern, he tripped over something he left on the floor earlier that day. “Ow!” He got back up. “Turn on the lantern, Caramel,” he said to himself. “You’re not a bat.” He then slipped again before he could turn his lantern on.

“Ya okay, Caramel?” Applejack asked. She heard the clattering in his room, which was about a stone’s throw away from her own window as the main house and the guest cottage were next door to each other. She made her way to his room and turned the lantern on to reveal him on his back.

“I forgot to turn on my lantern again,” Caramel said in embarrassment. Applejack helped him onto his hooves. “What’s with all that racket?” he asked as they made their way outside.

“We got a purty good idea o’ what’s goin’ on,” Apple Bloom said. “But, we came out ta make sure it’s really what we think it is.”

“The Timberwolves are a-howlin’!” Granny Smith called out.

Applejack gasped excitedly. “It is what we think it is!”

“Can I have a reminder?” Caramel asked.

“The Zap Apples are comin’!” the Apple siblings cheered.

That was when Caramel finally remembered what the excitement was about. “Oh, yeah~!” Caramel cheered. “Hooray!”

The next morning, Caramel and the Apple Family pitched in to help with preparations for Zap Apple season. Zap Apples were a very demanding fruit that had to be harvested just right to ensure quality. Granny Smith knew this better than the younger residents of the farm.

“Startin’ this year, Apple Bloom,” Granny Smith explained. “Yer goin’ ta be helpin’ out. Yer just ‘bout as old as ah was when ah first started ta help with the Zap Apple Harvest, so, ah feel yer ready.”

“Alright!” Apple Bloom said. “Where do we start?”

“First, ah’m goin’ ta need ya to sweep up,” Granny Smith said. “Then, we’re goin’ ta gather all the waterin’ cans n’ have them in a circle.”

Apple Bloom saluted. “Ya can count on me, Granny!” Apple Bloom went to get a broom and swept along a path Granny Smith marked.

“That’s it,” Granny Smith praised. “Left, right, left, right. Keep the loose grains out o’ sight.”

Outside with Applejack, Caramel, and Big Mac, a noticeable wind began to blow. Big Mac sniffed the wind studiously. Suddenly, electricity began to surge on the trees. From the trees sprouted dark red leaves.

“There’re the zap apple leaves,” Applejack smiled. “Right on schedule, too!”

At that moment, Diamond Tiara was seen entering Sweet Apple Acres with a grayish amber stallion with a mane and tail of dark gray with lighter highlights, light azure eyes, and a Cutie Mark depicting three sacks of money while wearing a separated collar fastened by a tie. This was her father, Filthy Rich, who looked at her very sternly.

“Now, Diamond,” Filthy Rich said. “I expect you to be on your best behavior. The Apple family members are important to my storefront. If I hear that you insulted them on their home turf, I’m taking your juice box privileges for a month. Do I make myself clear?”

“Yes, Father,” Diamond Tiara said in a typical child trying to sound polite towards adults tone of voice. They saw Granny Smith and Apple Bloom dressed like rabbits and leap-frogging over the watering cans while reciting the alphabet.

“Why, hello, Mrs. Smith,” Filthy Rich called with a smile.

“Well, howdy-do, Filthy Rich!” Granny Smith greeted. “The Missus refused ta come on account o’ seein’ us as inbred country bumpkins again?”

“Oh, no,” Filthy Rich explained. “She had business to take care of in Manehattan. Though, confidentially, I saw that she was using it as an excuse to not come here. I keep telling her that our business deal is what keeps us afloat.”

“Least ya learned yer lesson all them years ago,*” Granny Smith said. “N’ ya’ll be happy ta know that the Zap Apple Harvest is a-comin in four days.”

“Excellent to know,” Filthy Rich said. “And we get your first hundred jars as usual, right?”

“O’ course, Filthy,” Granny Smith said.

Filthy Rich cleared his throat. “Uh, I prefer Rich, if you don’t mind.”

“N’ how’s yer pappy, Exceedingly**, doin’?” Granny Smith asked.

“Oh, he’s doing well, considerably,” Filthy Rich smiled. He and Granny Smith stepped away to talk business. Diamond Tiara saw a chance to insult the Apple family and get away with it.

“Aww, you poor poor thing,” Diamond Tiara said in a condescending way. “Having to make all that Zap Apple jam with poor old Granny Smith.”

“Ah’ve been lookin’ forward ta it,” Apple Bloom said. “Ah’ve waited fer years fer a chance ta help.”

“Though,” Diamond continued. “Isn’t it sooooo embarrassing for you to be working with your granny?”

Diamond didn’t notice that Ash was listening in.

“Ain’t nothin’ wrong with workin’ with mah family,” Apple Bloom asserted. “Y’all never worked a day in yer life.”

Diamond laughed condescendingly. “I don’t need to,” she said. “Not when there’s poor ponies like your family to do it for me. Moreover, Granny has her silly ways, she forgets things, and she even makes you wear these costumes.”

“I think your father will be quite interested to hear that you insulted his important clients on their turf,” Ash said aloud.

Diamond Tiara scoffed before turning her attention to see Ash. “And what makes you so-” When she completely turned around, she saw Filthy Rich himself gazing sternly at her. “-sure?”

“Thank you for bringing this to my attention, Ash,” Filthy said. “Diamond Tiara, what did I tell you?”

“Not to insult your clients around you,” Diamond Tiara said.

“And what did you do while I was a few hooves away?” Filthy asked.

“Insult your clients,” Diamond Tiara said.

“No juiceboxes for a month,” Filthy said.

“Yes, father,” Diamond Tiara said gloomily. Filthy then escorted his daughter home.

“Thanks, Ash,” Apple Bloom said.

“No problem, Apple Bloom,” Ash smiled. “I won’t let anypony bother you guys.”

The little filly hugged the calf. When they finished hugging, Ash and Apple Bloom went back to work.***

Later, Apple Bloom and Granny Smith went to market.

“Shake a leg there, Apple Bloom,” Granny Smith smiled. “We got ta get a gaggle’s worth o’ goods ta help with makin’ the jam. Come along, now.” She then remembered something important. “Y’all best stay away from the bees. Yer allergic.”

“Yeah, Ah know,” Apple Bloom said. “Let me know if’n ya need mah help, though, Granny!” Bees? Apple Bloom thought to herself.

They made their way to a pots and pans stand. She then started to bite on some of the pots and pans on display. Daisy, who was running the stand, wasn’t pleased.

“Excuse me,” Daisy said sternly. “You bite it, you buy it.” Granny Smith’s dentures fell out. “That includes dentures!”

“Perfect,” Granny Smith smiled, smacking her lips. “These’re the right ones ah needed.” She reached into her saddlebag. “How much’ll that be?”

Apple Bloom saw this exchange going on. She couldn’t help but blush with embarrassment at what Granny Smith was doing. Why didn’t Applejack and Big McIntosh tell me that ah’d be seein’ such an embarrassin’ display? she thought to herself.

“Two gold bits each,” Daisy said.

Granny Smith paid for the pots and pans she bit. “Can y’all carry these here pots n’ pans, Apple Bloom?” she asked. “Yer back’s stronger n’ mine.”

“Oh, uh,” Apple Bloom called as she walked towards her, shaking off her thoughts. “Sure, Granny.” She placed the purchased pots and pans on her back.

“Attagirl,” Granny Smith smiled. They then made their way to the honey stand. Granny Smith spoke sweetly to the bees. “Why, hello, Bea, Beatrice, Beecher. Ooh, ya’ve all been busy li’l bees, haven’t ya?”

Apple Bloom was more nervous about the bees than embarrassed. Don’t fly near me, don’t fly near me, Apple Bloom thought to herself. The bees were too busy with Granny Smith to notice the filly. Soon, Granny Smith got the honey that she needed from the bees.

“That should do it,” Granny Smith said. “Thank ya, little sweeties.” The bees retreated to their hives. “Perfect fer the jam.”

At that moment, Spike and Twilight were walking through the marketplace.

“Hi, Granny Smith,” Twilight greeted politely.

“How do you do, Apple Bloom?” Spike greeted likewise.

“We’re doin’ fine, considerin',” Apple Bloom said. “Granny Smith n’ me’re gettin’ supplies ready for the Zap Apple Jam.”

“I heard about that,” Spike said. “I’ve wanted to try it for over a year.”

“I can buy a jar for all of us, Spike,” Twilight said.

“Thanks, mom,” Spike smiled. He hugged Twilight closely.

“Though,” Apple Bloom said. “Some o’ Granny Smith’s methods fer gettin’ the supplies are a little… odd.”

“Hey,” Spike said. “She’s been doing it longer than any of us have. From what ponies say about the Zap Apple Jam, it’s obvious what she’s doing works. Don’t fix what ain’t broke.”

“It’s true,” Twilight said. “Rainbow has told me of all sorts of good luck rituals that the Wonderbolt performers do before their shows. So, it goes to show that everypony has their methods for doing things, even if they seem a bit peculiar to others.”

“There’s also Pinkie’s method of dealing with the Parasprites,” Spike said.

“Yeah, ah guess that’s true,” Apple Bloom said. “Ah think ‘cause this is mah first time helpin’ with the Zap Apple Harvest, ah don’t know what ta expect.”

Two condescending voices made themselves heard.

“Sure you don’t mind helping your granny with this silly job, Apple Bloom?” The first voice asked. They all knew it belonged to Diamond Tiara.

“Looks like you’d make a pretty good camel~” The second voice added. This one belonged to Silver Spoon.

“At least she doesn’t go around picking on others,” Spike said to the stuck-up fillies. “Get a life.”

“Ah recognize Diamond Tiara, her bein’ Filthy Rich’s daugher,” Granny Smith said. “But, ain’t this another classmate o’ yers, Apple Bloom?”

“Yes,” Apple Bloom said in embarrassment.

“They’re a couple of spoiled brats who have nothing better to do than pick on Apple Bloom and her friends because they don’t have Cutie Marks,” Spike said. “They even call the Apple family inbred hicks.”

Granny Smith heard Spike’s words. She then turned to the two elite fillies sternly. “That so, huh? Well, ah can ask yer folks if they’ll allow ya ta work at the acres if ya keep that up.”

Diamond Tiara scoffed. “Like that’ll ever happen,” she said. “Your family’s poor. If anything, you’ll work for me.”

“If ya carry on pickin’ on mah granddaughter n’ her friends,” Granny Smith scolded. “Yer goin’ ta be in a world o’ trouble, missy. Now, stop it ‘fore ah tell yer daddy ‘bout yer bad attitude.”

“My word against yours, bumpkin,” Diamond Tiara said.

“Then, it’s just as well I heard everything you said,” Filthy Rich said from behind the fillies. “If you and your little friend don’t apologize to Apple Bloom right now, maybe I will consider letting you volunteer work at Sweet Apple Acres. The Apple family founded this town and they’re the reason we have a roof over our heads.”

Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon heard Filthy Rich’s scolding. They then turned to Apple Bloom.

“I’m sorry,” Diamond Tiara said.

“I’m sorry, too,” Silver Spoon said.

“That’s more like it,” Filthy Rich said. “Come along now before I tell Silver Spoon’s parents about this.”

“No!” Silver Spoon said. “Not my parents! My rump’s still sore from the last spanking they gave me!”

Maybe if she didn’t pick on Apple Bloom and her as much as Diamond Tiara does, Spike thought. Her parents wouldn’t need to spank her.

“Be a good little filly and I won’t have to tell them,” Filthy said.

So, Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon followed Filthy Rich and the stallion led the two fillies away.

Granny Smith rubbed the top of Spike’s head. “Thank ya fer tellin’ me, Spike,” she said.

“And without losing your temper,” Twilight said.

“I’m working on that,” Spike said.

“Well, we best head back ta Sweet Apple Acres,” Granny Smith said.

“Alright,” Twilight smiled. “Keep up the good work with the Zap Apples.”

The two duos went their separate ways. Once Apple Bloom and Granny Smith were back at Sweet Apple Acres, they put the freshly bought supplies in a safe place in the kitchen.

The next day, Diamond Tiara was reading a copy of the Foal-Free Press (the school’s newspaper) while in detention. She yawned with boredom. “This paper is so boring,” she complained. This was heard by Cheerilee.

“I’m sorry that the Foal Free Press isn’t as exciting as the tabloids your mother reads,” Cheerilee said to the elite filly. “This is a school newspaper, after all. Not one of those trashy big-city tabloids your mother loves so much. All of the effort my students put into writing the articles should be appreciated, though.” She then turned back to a mare that somewhat resembled a mix of Snips, Snails, and Puppy Dog Tails. Her coat was cinnamon brown, her mane and tail were sugary white, her eyes were azure, and her Cutie Mark depicted a bag of sugar and some sticks of cinnamon. “Now, as you were saying before you were so rudely interrupted?”****

“Thank you, Miss Cheerilee,” the mare, whose name was Sugar Spice*****, said. “I work as the main sugar and spice distributor in town. You may also know my husband, Evernice. He makes sure to help me with supplies that I need to help make sure all of Ponyville and other reaches of Equestria get the sweets and spices they need.”

“Which is why you’re always too busy for us,” Snips remarked under his breath. This earned him a forehoof knee to the side courtesy of Tails. “Ow!”

“Show some respect for our mom, Snips,” Tails said through his teeth.

“Thank you, Tails,” Sugar Spice said. “I would say that I also have two different places in Equestria where my sugar and spice are most sold. I mostly distribute sugar to Sugarcube Corner to help the Cakes and Pinkie Pie with their baking, while most of the spices go up to Canterlot, especially with important clients of mine running a restaurant called the Tasty Treat.”

“Way to go, mom,” Tails said.

“Yes, thank you very much, Sugar Spice,” Miss Cheerilee said with a smile. “We’re so glad you could give your lecture for Family Appreciation Day.”

“The pleasure’s all mine,” Sugar Spice said.

“Now, according to my list,” Miss Cheerilee said looking at a clipboard. “The next student to show an important member of their family is… Apple Bloom.”

“Ah can bring Granny Smith,” Apple Bloom said.

“That’s a wonderful idea, Apple Bloom,” Cheerilee smiled.

“Are you sure you want to do that?” Diamond Tiara said.

“None of that, Diamond Tiara,” Cheerilee scolded.

This’ll be mah chance ta show Diamond Tiara that mah granny is really a wonderful pony, Apple Bloom thought to herself.

When school was let out for the day, Apple Bloom informed Applejack about her plan to bring Granny Smith to Family Appreciation Day.

“That’s a mighty good idea, sugarcube,” Applejack smiled. “N’ Big Mac, Caramel, n’ me’ll handle things fer the harvest while y’all take care o’ that.”

“Even if her way o’ fixin’ the Zap Apple jam is strange,” Apple Bloom said. “It obviously works n’ she’s been doin’ it longer n’ we have.”

“They may seem strange at first,” Applejack said wisely. “But, when ya get more used ta the job n’ how it’s done, it’ll be more familiar ta ya.” At that moment, a murder of crows flew overhead. The trees sprouted dark blue flowers. “Ah, the next phase. We’re right on schedule.”

Meanwhile, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo were on their way to Sweet Apple Acres and saw Granny Smith talking to jars.

“Ten-hut!” Granny Smith said, acting as a drill sergeant. “Now, listen here, troops! Ah don’t want any whinin’ er crackin’ under pressure! Do ah make mahself clear?!” A jar cracked as she slammed her hoof. “Court martialled!” She tosses the cracked jar into a nearby trash can.

Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo stepped away. “Was she talking to jars?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Looked like it,” Scootaloo said. “I’m not so sure about Granny Smith showing up.”

Apple Bloom heard her two friends and she invited them into her bedroom.

“Ah heard y’all talkin’ ‘bout mah granny,” Apple Bloom said. “Yeah, ah thought her ways o’ gettin’ the Zap Apple jam ready were a little odd, too, but, it’s how she n’ the Apple Family helps ta make sure it tastes so darn good.”

“By doing all those strange things?” Scootaloo asked.

“She’s been doin’ this longer n’ we have,” Apple Bloom said. “Who’re we ta judge?”

“Apple Bloom does have a point,” Sweetie Belle said. “Besides, I’ve heard Rarity talk to herself while she sews. My mom does some singing and dancing when she bakes. So, everypony has their own ways of doing things.”

“Yesterday,” Apple Bloom said. “Spike said, ‘don’t fix what ain’t broke.’ Word fer word, if ya can believe it.”

“Yeah,” Scootaloo said. “I guess you’re right. I’m sorry, Apple Bloom.”

“Besides,” Apple Bloom said. “Granny Smith helped form Ponyville in the first place.”

“Yeah, I know,” Scootaloo said. “And it’s thanks to your family that Diamond Tiara’s family has it so well.”

“So,” Apple Bloom said. “If it works, then it’s okay bah me.”

“That’ll show that elitist,” Scootaloo said.

The next day, preparations for the Zap Apple Harvest continued on. Apple Bloom looked towards the sky. She saw the dark blue flowers become gray apples. “The fourth sign!” Apple Bloom called. Her friends gathered.

“I didn’t know they start off as gray first,” Sweetie Belle commented.

“They ain’t ripe yet,” Apple Bloom said. “They can’t be harvested ‘til they are.”

“Has anypony in your family tried to?” Scootaloo asked.

“Applejack tried buckin’ ‘em before they were ripe,” Apple Bloom said. “She got sent flyin’ back. Big Mac tried pickin’ ‘em before they were ripe n’ he got flung inta the pig pen.”

“Ouch!” Scootaloo said with a wince. “So, it sounds like you’re waiting until they’re really ready.”

“Eeyup,” Apple Bloom said, mimicking her brother.

“Guess the Zap Apple Harvest is a lot like when your family makes cider,” Sweetie Belle added.

“Sure is,” Apple Bloom confirmed. “It won’t be long ‘till they get their color n’ they’ll be ripe fer the pluckin’!”

“Good to know,” Sweetie Belle said.

“N’ then,” Apple Bloom said. “That sweet Zap Apple jam!”

“Tomorrow’s your turn for Family Appreciation day,” Scootaloo said. “I hope you have better luck than I did with my aunts.”

“I didn’t mind that actually,” Sweetie Belle commented. “But, yeah. Can’t wait to hear what your granny has to share.”

The three fillies saw Granny Smith painting the kitchen with polka dots. It was odd to them, but, knowing that it was in preparation for the Zap Apples, they shrugged it off and decided to go for a walk while the paint dried.

A little later, the Crusaders were on their walk when they saw a pale, light grayish spring bud earth colt with light sea green eyes, a light cyan and moderate opal mane and tail, and a Cutie Mark depicting three turtles. He was a bit older than them, being around 10-11 years old, and was digging in the sand of the river bank.

“Who’s that colt?” Apple Bloom asked.

“I don’t know,” Sweetie Belle said. “He must be in the older class.”

“Hey, you!” Scootaloo said to the colt.

“Huh?” the colt said, turning his attention to the three fillies. “Oh, hi. Sorry, I was focused on my digging.”

“What exactly are you digging for?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Shells,” the colt said. “I want to give them to my mom so she can make necklaces.”

“Aww, that’s so sweet,” Sweetie Belle smiled. “Maybe we can help you so you won’t be out here too long. It’s getting pretty late. By the way, what’s your name?”

“I’m Sandbar,” the colt answered. “My family and I moved here from Gallopfornia.”

“Nice to meet you, Sandbar,” Scootaloo said. “I’m Scootaloo and these are my friends Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle.”

“Nice meeting you, too,” Sandbar said.

Soon, Sandbar and the fillies had dug up enough shells.

“Ah think that’s enough,” Apple Bloom said. She then saw the sun was setting. “Ah better head home. See y’all later!”

“Thanks for your help,” Sandbar smiled. “See you guys again soon.” And he headed off towards his home.******

Soon, Apple Bloom made it to Granny Smith.

“Hi, Granny,” Apple Bloom said. “Ya ready for the Family Appreciation Day at school tomorrow?”

“Wouldn’t miss it fer all the tea in Canterlot,” Granny Smith said.

“Great,” Apple Bloom smiled. “Need any help ‘fore ah go ta bed?”

“Everythin’s fine fer now,” Granny Smith said.

“Okay then,” Apple Bloom said. “G’night, Granny, n’ ah love ya.”

The next morning, Applejack and Granny Smith were outside. Rain poured over the Zap Apple trees.

“Now,” Granny Smith said. “Ya remember what you and Big Mac have ta do?”

“Eeyup,” Applejack said.

“Great,” Granny Smith said. “Ah’m a-countin’ on ya ta do yer best!”

Thunder roared and lightning cracked.

“It’s happenin’!” Applejack called. The clouds parted, making a rainbow. Soon enough, all the Zap Apples turned as colorful as a rainbow and even took on a new shape. Applejack and Big McIntosh saw this and were ready to go to work.

“Time ta go,” Apple Bloom said.

“Y’all keep doin’ yer best now,” Granny Smith called as she walked with Apple Bloom towards the Ponyville Schoolhouse.

“Have a great day,” Applejack called as she worked.

Later at the school, Miss Cheerilee cleared her throat. “For today’s Family Appreciation Day, we’re very pleased to welcome Granny Smith. So, let’s all put on a happy face to welcome her.”

“I can’t wait to hear Granny Smith’s presentation,” Diamond Tiara said before whispering to Silver Spoon. “If she remembers any of it.”

“Mah memory might be rusty,” Granny Smith said. “But, mah hearin’s sharp as ever. Anymore lip out o’ y’all n’ yer pappy’ll hear ‘bout this from me.”

Diamond Tiara immediately shut up. Then, Granny Smith began her presentation.

“‘Bout fifty-two years ago,” Granny Smith began. “Things were different in Ponyville. That’s ’cause there was no Ponyville.” And this was the story Granny Smith told.

“Mah family was pilgrim pony folk back when ah was a filly. Back then, ah was called Li’l Smith. When ah got ta mahself hitched, ah became Lady Smith. But, ah digress. We ventured far n’ wide, collectin’ new seeds n’ sellin the old ‘ns. Then, one day, mah family n’ I arrived at the most magnificent n’ most beautiful city in Equestria: Canterlot. We had never in our lives seen anythin’ so beautiful. Though a lot o’ ponies were stuck-up, there was one who wanted ta do everythin’ she could ta help us. It was Princess Celestia. She saw mah pa, Pokey Oaks’ seed collection n’ she was mighty impressed with what he had gathered. When she saw how tired we all were from our journey and saw we were lookin’ fer a forever home, she knew of a place where we could lay our stakes. Mah pa was powerful grateful, though ma, Sew n’ Sow, thought he was smoochin’ her up a bit too much. Hehehe. Anyway, we found the land near the Everfree Forest that Princess Celestia had told us ‘bout. We built our first home n’ we planted our first orchards. O’ course, orchards don’t grow overnight n’ we were gettin’ mighty short on food. We were cautioned ‘bout the dangers of the forests, ‘bout how it don’t work the same as Equestria’s other forests. But, ah knew that critters lived in there. If they could live n’ survive, then surely, they must have food ta keep em’ goin. So, ah ventured in ta help. I wouldn't lie, it was mighty scary, but, every inch was covered in plantlife n’ ah woulda done just ‘bout anythin’ ta help mah family. Then, ah found the most magnificent thing ah ever did see. The original Zap Apple trees. Ah began pickin’ them apples quick as a whip. But, ah soon realized ah weren’t alone. Ah found mahself before a pack o’ livin’ wolves made o’ wood from head ta toe. Never saw the like before. Ah had come ta learn that they’d be called ‘timberwolves.’ Ah beat a hasty retreat n’ saw mah family’s pots n’ pans layin’ out. Ah grabbed a pot n’ banged it against the spit-mounted cauldron. The bangin’ drove the timberwolves away. Ah later learned that this was ‘cause it sounded like the footsteps o’ the one critters timberwolves feared, metal golems. Then, when my pa planted the seeds, they sprouted up and bloomed like wildfire! They had grown faster than ya can say lickety split. Each year, ah paid special attention ta the signs o’ the Zap Apples’ special harvestin’ times, n’ how they zapped away if’n they ain’t picked in one day. N’ the fruits o’ our labor were the sweetest things ah had ever tasted. Soon enough, my family n’ ah were mixin’ up batches o’ Zap Apple jam. Just like harvestin’ the zap apples had its special rules, so did makin’ Zap Apple jam. Ah learned that ya have ta be extra friendly with bees, otherwise their honey wouldn’t taste right when ya mixed it. Who’da thought glass jars needed talkin’ ta er that Zap Apples liked pink polka dots? But, magic is as magic does, it’s just funny that way. Soon, other ponies came ta buy our jam. Some even decided ta stay, like Diamond Tiara’s great grandfather, Stinkin’ Rich. Hoo-wee, did that stallion have a stench ta him, but, he wore that name and stench proudly s’if it were fine cologne. Matter o’ fact, first thing he ever sold was mah family’s Zap Apple jam. Before we know it, we had a nice little village, bustlin’ with all kinds o’ ponies. ‘Course, it started with mostly earth ponies, but, after our first winter, we started lettin’ Pegasi stay ta help with the weather. N’ that’s how Ponyville came ta be.”

When Granny Smith finished her story, the students started applauding. To most of the students’ surprise, the one to applaud first was Silver Spoon.

“So,” Scootaloo said. “If you hadn’t found the Zap Apples, Ponyville wouldn’t exist?”

“That’s right,” Granny Smith smiled. “Ah may not always seem like ah know what ah’m doin’, but, what ah’ve learned in mah life keep me a few steps ‘head.”

“Without Zap Apples,” Apple Bloom said to Diamond Tiara. “Yer family wouldn’t be as well off as ya are.”

Diamond Tiara understood the situation much clearer. She knew that if she tried to say anything bad about Granny Smith, everypony would turn on her. So, she settled back and applauded graciously.

“After school,” Granny Smith said. “Apple Bloom here’ll help me make Zap Apple jam. Y’all’re welcome ta come over n’ sample some.”

The students cheered happily. Though, Diamond Tiara stayed silent.

After school, Granny Smith and Apple Bloom made the Zap Apple jam. As promised, Filthy Rich collected the first 100 jars. Jars 101 through 107 were shared with the students and Miss Cheerilee. Scootaloo sampled the jam on a piece of bread.

“Mmm~” Scootaloo smiled, swallowing her bite-ful. “This is some of the best jam I’ve had in a long time!”

“Y’all can thank Apple Bloom here,” Granny Smith said. “Her first batch was better n’ mine was.”

“Thanks, Granny,” Apple Bloom said, blushing modestly. “Since this was mah first time helpin’ with the Zap Apple Harvest, ah had ta do mah best.”

“I have to ask though,” Sweetie Belle said. “What exactly does singing to the water do?”

“Singin’ ta the water gives it a little bit o’ magic that encourages the Zap Apples ta grow just right,” Granny Smith explained. “Don’t rightly understand how it works, but, as an earth pony, ah don’t know much ‘bout magic anyhow.”

“I guess that’s a good point,” Sweetie Belle said. “Plus, it does work anyway, so, what’s the point in trying to explain it?”

“Who wants ta help Granny Smith sing ta the water?” Applejack asked.

Various clamors of foals saying, “I do, me, I want to,” were heard. Not all of them were given full on bunny suits like Granny Smith and Apple Bloom wore, but, they did find it still worked if the foals were wearing bunny ear headbands.

“Diamond Tiara!” Filthy Rich said. He pushed a clearly reluctant Diamond Tiara along. She was wearing a pair of yellow bunny ears. “You help your classmates sing to the water, too.”

“But, daaaad~!!!” Diamond Tiara whined.

“No buts,” Filthy said. “You’re on thin ice as it is. You and your mother may not like it, but, we need the Apple family more than they need us.”

Diamond Tiara blushed with embarrassment as she joined her classmates in singing to the water. After Tails finished his turn, he walked over to Apple Bloom.

“Not fer nothin’,” Apple Bloom said. “But, why’d ya feel the need ta tell Filthy Rich ‘bout Diamond Tiara givin’ Granny Smith lip ‘bout her memory?”

“Because it’d put Diamond Tiara in a heap of trouble,” Tails said before chuckling. “And I find that extremely funny.”

Apple Bloom couldn’t help but smile. She was mostly smiling about how much she loved her family, her friends, and especially Granny Smith.

End of Chapter.

Author's Note

Here's the next chapter.

*FORESHADOWING!!!

**Name courtesy of Blake.

***A chapter where Ash appears and nothing bad happens to him!

****This is the only reference to Ponyville Confidential I'll make. DEAL WITH IT! Also, credit to Comickook for the idea.

*****Name by Blake.

******No, I didn't just shoehorn in a scene with Sandbar because I thought about including him in this chapter only to forget about it and typed this up while posting the chapter. What gave you that idea?

In my take, I decided to have Apple Bloom pitch the idea of bringing Granny Smith and had Granny Smith show the firmness that made her the Sweet Apple Acres matriarch. Also, Sandbar's debut is earlier than canon.

If you liked this chapter, feel free to contact me via private messages if you'd like to help make future chapters.

Chapter 8: The Tortoise and The Mare (May the Best Pet Win!/S2:E7)

My Little Pony: Nine Elements

Book 2

Written by Brandon Nell and Blake Hawkins

Chapter 8: The Tortoise and The Mare

Five days after Zap Apple Season, Fluttershy was enjoying a nice quiet day at home with nothing to do besides care for her animals. Things had been calm for the timid pegasus and her friends as of late, so, she decided to take advantage of the serenity.

However, that peace was short-lived when she heard a knock at her door.

“Hmm?” Fluttershy said to herself. “Who could that be? I wasn’t expecting anypony today.”

She walked over to her front door and opened it slightly. When she saw it was Rainbow Dash, she opened her door wider to greet her friend. She then saw a tortoise beside her.

“Hello, Rainbow,” Fluttershy smiled. “I see you brought a guest with you.”

Rainbow was unusually sheepish.

“Rainbow?” Fluttershy asked. “Did you come here for help?”

“Y-yeah,” Rainbow said. “Remember two days ago when I said I wanted a pet?”

“Oh, I certainly do,” Fluttershy smiled.

Two days ago, Rainbow was waking up from a nap. She had an unusual dream.

“That was a real doozy,” Rainbow muttered. “I dreamt I was having a flying race against Owlowiscious, but, then his head turned into Winona’s. Then, his body changed to having Angel’s head, Gummy’s body, and Owlowiscious’ wings. Then, when the creature opened its mouth, its tongue was Opalescence. I was so startled that I began to fall.” She then saw her friends’ pets gathered by the tree she was napping on. “Oh, that’s why.”

She then saw her friends coming with Spike on Twilight’s back. Spike saw Rainbow on her tree perch and waved up at her. “Hey, Rainbow!”

Rarity positioned herself so Opal could climb down the tree onto her back.

“Hey, guys,” Rainbow said, trying to shake off the fright she felt from her daytime dream. “Having some fun at the park, huh?”

“Like we do every week,” Applejack said. “We’re all gathered up for our Pony Pet Playdate.”

Rainbow was confused. “How long was this a thing?”

“It started some time after Spike and I officially adopted Owlowiscious,” Twilight said.

“That was months ago,” Rainbow said.

“We would’ve invited you,” Spike said. “But, there’s a problem with that. You don’t have a pet.”

“You don’t have a pet, either, Spike” Rainbow pointed out.

“Technically,” Twilight said. “He kind of does. Owlowscious is my pet and I see Spike as my son, so, that makes Owlowiscious Spike’s pet by proxy. Besides, it wouldn’t be fair leaving him home alone. I’ve done too much of that already.”

“Oh, yeah,” Rainbow said. “Sorry, guys.”

“We figgered ya’d be nappin’ when ya should be workin’ anyhow,” Applejack said. “So, ya wouldn’t really miss out on nothin’ nohow.”

“Hey, wait a minute,” Rainbow said. “Just because I don’t have a pet now doesn’t mean that I never want a pet. I’m responsible enough.” There was a pause of silence before Rainbow’s friends burst out into fits of uncontrollable laughter. “And what, may I ask, is so funny?”

“I’m sorry, Rainbow,” Rarity said, wiping a tear from her eye. “But, you? Responsible?”

Twilight was the first to stop laughing, though, she was clearly still amused. “No disrespect, Rainbow,” she said, trying hard not to laugh further. “But, let’s be honest here. You are the least responsible out of all of us. Even those younger than you, in other words, all of us but Applejack, are more mature.”*

“You did once kick Razer in the face,” Fluttershy said. “Which was pretty dangerous considering he was several times bigger than you.”

“You also use crass language in earshot of Scootaloo,” Rarity said. “Do you know how her aunts feel about her saying such things?”

“Proud that she learned some new adjectives?” Rainbow asked, not getting the point.

“There’s also the fact that you put off work to either nap or practice stunts,” Pinkie said. “Sometimes, both. There’s also you trying to toughen up Fluttershy to pranks by pranking her like the bullies you were supposed to be defending her from.”

“Basically,” Applejack stated bluntly. “Yer lazy.”

“Okay,” Rainbow said with a blush on her face. “I get that, but, that doesn't really mean anything.”

“Face it, Dashie,” Spike said. “Even Snips and Snails are more responsible than you are and look at them now.”

The mares followed Spike’s point and saw Snips and Snails dangling from a tree branch by their tails with their bewildered brother trying to figure things out.

“So, neither of you have any idea how this happened?” Tails asked.

“Believe me,” Snips said with a shrug. “We have no idea.”

“I think it’s time to retrace your steps,” Tails said. “First, it started with you two each getting a glass of lemonade…”

“Uh huh,” Snails said, nodding.

“You put sour crystals in said lemonade…” Tails continued.

“Yeah~” Snips said in an almost ashamed tone.

“And now,” Tails concluded. “You’re both dangling by your tails from a tree branch somehow.”

“Yeah, that sounds about right,” Snails said at last.

“I think we’re missing a few key steps here,” Tails said. His brothers shrugged. “Come on, you two!” Tails exclaimed. “This is like your biggest fail ever and you don’t even remember what you did?!”**

Back with the group, they saw the whole display.

“Okay,” Rainbow said. “So, maybe I do need to work on being more responsible.”

“Ya got yer work cut out fer ya,” Applejack said.

“But,” Rainbow said. “I hope I can count on you guys to help me.”

“Spike, girls besides Rainbow, huddle,” Twilight said.

So, the group, sans Rainbow, huddled together.

“You think we should let her prove she can be responsible?” Fluttershy asked in a whisper.

“Well, maybe,” Twilight said. “But, it’ll be amusing to see how long she can go without doing something stupid.”

“Twilight,” Fluttershy whispered. “That wasn’t a very nice thing to say.”

“You’ve known Rainbow longer than the rest of us,” Twilight said. “You know first-hoof how lazy and reckless she can be.”

“A leopard might not be able to change its spots,” Fluttershy said. “But, ponies can change. After all, I’m getting out of my shell a bit more with help from all of you. So, I think we should give it a try. Besides, it wouldn’t feel right of us to leave her out when she does finally get a pet.”

“Okay,” Twilight said. “But, the second she starts doing something dangerous, we’re calling it off.”

So, the group breaks apart from the huddle. “We’ll give you a chance to prove you can be responsible, Rainbow,” Twilight said.

“Yeah!” Rainbow cheered before she caught herself. “Oh, uh, I mean… how delightful.”

“The second ya start yer stunts,” Applejack said. “Ya can ferget ‘bout havin’ a pet.”

“You’re not my parents,” Rainbow said.

“The way we put up with you sometimes, we might as well be,” Rarity said.

Back in the present day, Fluttershy was listening to the end of Rainbow's story.

“I also Pinkie Promised I would try to be more responsible,” Rainbow said.

“So,” Fluttershy said. “What about this tortoise friend of yours?”

“Well, an embarrassing thing happened to me the other day,” Rainbow said. “Can I trust you not to tell anypony?”

“You can,” Fluttershy said.

“The other day,” Rainbow said. “After we couldn’t find the right pet for me, I was flying around, looking for stray clouds when I saw this eagle.”

“Oh?” Fluttershy asked.

“Yeah,” Rainbow confirmed. “I had the urge to race it and wouldn’t you know, we were over Ghastly Gorge.”

Fluttershy gasped. “Ghastly Gorge?! That place is very dangerous! Even with the Quarray Eels being gentle towards me, I hardly ever go there if I can help it.”

“It’s not that dangerous or scary,” Rainbow said. “I’ve flown through it plenty of times before.”

“I guess it would be helpful to someone who’s more used to it,” Fluttershy said. “Sorry, you were saying?”

Back when Rainbow was on her cloud patrol, she spotted an eagle flying by. The speedster was overtaken by the urge to race. The eagle fled through the air and Rainbow followed it trying to overtake it. She soon found they were flying over Ghastly Gorge.

Rainbow flew just high enough to avoid the hazards that would plague any earth ponies or unicorns that would try to navigate it.

“Okay,” Rainbow said to herself. “Stay on course and stay safe.” She looked back to see the eagle. “Yeah, I’m overtaking him!” Then, there was trouble. Because she wasn’t looking ahead of her, she didn’t see the wall of the gorge was behind her. So, she slammed her back against the cavernous wall.

This caused rocks to start tumbling. “Uh, oh!” Rainbow said as she reoriented herself. As she tried to escape the falling rocks, one of them caught onto her open wings and she collapsed onto the ground at the bottom of the gorge. She looked up and saw the eagle fly on. “Hey, come back!” she called. Though, it was no use. The eagle had flown so far away that it couldn’t hear her.

The reality of the situation began to sink in. “Oh, no,” Rainbow said to herself. “I could be stuck down here forever! And nopony else knows I’m here!” She sighed sadly to herself. “Spike and the others were right. If I’m not responsible enough to look after myself, then I wouldn’t be responsible enough to look after a pet.” She made a vow. “If I get out of this, I’ll work harder on being responsible and start with cleaning my cloudo.” She then remembered the rocks on her wings. “That’ll be a big if.”

After some time, someone did come to her rescue. Although, it wasn’t anyone Rainbow was expecting or even knew. It was a tortoise slowly making its way to her.

“Huh?” Rainbow said. “A tortoise? I haven’t seen an actual one unlike the one that was on my inspirational poster.” The tortoise dug at the base of one rock enough to stick its head in. The tortoise continued to dig until finally there was a divot big enough for Rainbow to move her wing out from under the rock. Rainbow was surprised by the smaller creature’s strength. “Wow, that was amazing!” With one wing freed, Rainbow pushed another rock off her other wing. “My wings are going to be a little sore, but, I can carry on.” She then turned her attention towards the tortoise. “Thanks, little guy. I owe you one.” She picked the tortoise up. “I’ll take you to the vet and get my wings checked.”

Back to present day, Rainbow wrapped up her story.

“The doctors said nothing was broken, thankfully,” she said.

“Thank goodness for that,” Fluttershy smiled. “And it was responsible of you taking the tortoise to the vet so that he can be looked after.”

“You can tell the tortoise is a guy?” Rainbow asked.

“Mm, hmm,” Fluttershy nodded. “I’ve seen him around Ghastly Gorge before. Though, he doesn’t have a name yet. He once told me that he’s waiting for his future owner to bless him with one.”

“I didn’t know tortoises made noises,” Rainbow said.

“As a matter of fact, they do,” Fluttershy said. “They make all sorts of varying sounds similar to other animals. They cluck, grunt, hoot, moan, hiss, roar, and whine. To me, they sound like they overenunciate.”

“I see,” Rainbow said in a fascinated tone. “Anyway, remember how I decided to have a competition for the top pet options?”

“Oh, yes,” Fluttershy said with a nod.

“Well,” Rainbow said. “Can I enter this little guy?”

Fluttershy considered this. “It might not be easy for him to compete. But, it would be a way for you to repay him for his efforts in rescuing you. That is kind of you to give him a chance.”

“I know pets need stuff like food, water, and attention,” Rainbow said. “And it involves doing things like taking them for walks or cleaning up after them. But, I want to make sure that whatever pet I get is a pet that suits me, a pet that really gets me. I'm feeling kind of strong about the tortoise after he saved me. He kind of reminds me a lot of myself. But, if I don't put this tortoise through the same tests as the other potential pets, how will I know for sure if he's truly right for me? That’s where I need your help."

“I suppose I can help with that,” Fluttershy said. “I can get Twilight to keep track of every candidate’s performance. But, I can't decide for you what animal would make the best pet. That's something you'll have to decide for yourself. And I can't guarantee every potential pet will live up to your high expectations."

“That’s why I’m holding this contest,” Rainbow said. “I want to see for myself who the right pet is.”

Sometime later, after Fluttershy had managed to wrangle up all the potential candidates, she brought them to a patch of land not far from the town hall. Rainbow Dash had chosen it specifically for the fact that it would be easy to spot from afar and with the exception of her, Spike, and Twilight, there was currently nopony around to interrupt anything.

“Alright, everyone,” Rainbow announced in a dark blue ball cap hat that had a white section in the middle and a white front that extended past her mane and a shiny red whistle that hung around her neck on a white string. “You’re all here because we’re going to decide who is fit to be my perfect pet.”

Twilight, Spike, and Fluttershy watched from afar with mixes of interest and concern.

“I’m sure the animals will do their best,” Fluttershy said.

“I just hope Rainbow doesn’t make them do something dangerous,” Twilight said.

The brash speedster, for her part, simply addressed the gathered crowd of animals assembled before her.

“These games will determine who has what it takes to be my pet,” she explained. “They will test you on various qualities. Speed, agility, guts, style, coolness, awesomeness, and radicalness.”

“Aren’t those last three the same thing?” Twilight asked.

“You would think that, Twilight,” Rainbow said. “But, to me, they’re very different.”

“You have a very vague definition of what ‘being cool’ is, Rainbow,” Twilight said. “Rarity has mentioned that you were the least helpful of us all when you kept insisting that she make your dress cooler without explaining further.”

“Trust me, Twilight,” Rainbow said. “I’ll know the difference.”

Later, the pets were lined up at a race track to test their speed.

“Ready,” Rainbow began to call. “Set… go!” She blew her whistle and started her stopwatch. The animals raced around the course as fast as possible. Even the tortoise gave it the old college try, though he didn’t travel very fast. Rainbow shook her head when the race was over with the falcon winning. "Look, I know speed's not your thing, buddy. But, come on, you have to be faster than that! If you're going to be my pet, you have to be able to keep up! So, please tell me that wasn't your best." The tortoise didn't give her an answer. Even if he could, only Fluttershy would understand.

The next quality was agility. The animals were to go through an obstacle course. The hummingbird managed to outmaneuver the other pets. The tortoise didn’t really get far at all, but, he was still determined to continue. Rainbow frowned a bit. “Look,” she said. “I get it, you're a tortoise. But, even you must be able to do something." Again, however, she got no reply.

The next challenge was guts. Spike was setting down a pet cage. “I can’t believe you managed to talk Rarity into lending Opal for this challenge,” he said.

“I know Opal isn’t too happy with the idea,” Rainbow said. “But, I did promise Rarity I would make things better for her after this.”

“Luckily,” Spike said. “I was able to keep her from clawing at my stomach. That would’ve been agonizing for me.”

“That is lucky that didn’t happen,” Rainbow smiled. She then turned her attention back to the animals. “Okay, here’s your test in guts. You have to get Opal’s favorite toy away from her.” She set down a dark purple stuffed mouse before Opal’s cage was opened.

Most of the animals tried to creep closer to the mouse, but, some of them were afraid to get too close out of fear of the ferocious white Persian. However, some (including the tortoise) decided they were brave enough to chance it. The monarch butterfly flew ahead. It flapped its wings, hypnotizing Opal. While Opal was dazed, the butterfly tried to carry the toy, but, the toy was too heavy for it.*** The tortoise, in an inexplicable boost of speed, got behind the cage and tilted it over the still hypnotized Opal. He waltzed over to the mouse toy and picked it up with his mouth. Needless to say, Rainbow was surprised. “Hey, that was pretty gutsy,” Rainbow smiled. “But, how’d that tortoise manage to move so fast?” He must really be determined to be my pet that he’s defying all odds, she thought to herself.

The next few challenges flew by in the blink of an eye until only radicalness was left. After that, Rainbow Dash was expected to check with Twilight and then make an announcement about which animal had won both the overall competition and the right to be her pet.

“So, Twilight,” Rainbow said. “How’s it looking?”

“Well,” Twilight said. “The falcon scored highest in speed, the hummingbird scored highest in agility, the tortoise and butterfly tied for highest in guts, you didn’t really give a score for style, and since I have no way to tell coolness and awesomeness apart, I just put the winners of those together.”

Rainbow looked at the checklist. “Ah,” She said. “The eagle and the owl.” She whispered to Twilight. “Between you and me, I’m not really eager to accept the eagle.”

“Why not?” Twilight whispered in return.

“Let’s just say I had a bad experience with one recently,” Rainbow whispered.

“I see,” Twilight whispered in return.

“Now, for radicalness,” Rainbow said aloud.

“I still can’t tell the difference,” Twilight said.

The radicalness contest turned out to be a talent contest. The tortoise was the last of the animals to compete on the stage. He had somehow managed to get a small obstacle course of sorts set up, including a hoop of fire. He took one step forward and in doing so caused a spring to give way. It launched the tortoise into the air and somehow he managed to land just right to make it past every obstacle and land safely in a net that symbolized the finish line. He then slowly poked his head out from his shell, looking none the worse for wear.

“Wow!” Rainbow said in amazement. “That was something!” She looked over at Spike, Fluttershy, and Twilight. “Which of you helped him set that up?”

“I didn’t,” Fluttershy said. “Do you really think I would put animals in a position where they could get hurt?”

“I didn’t set it up, either,” Spike said. “Twilight didn’t ask me to.”

“And I didn’t set it up either,” Twilight said. “Honestly, we're not sure how that was set up.”

With that, the contests were over.

Rainbow and Twilight went over the score. The rest of their friends gathered to hear the winner.

“So,” Fluttershy said. “Now that you have the score ready, have you decided which one of the animals is your number one pet?”

“The winner is…” Rainbow paused for dramatic effect. “The tortoise!”

This caught most of everyone by surprise, especially the tortoise.

“Believe me,” Rainbow said. “I’m as surprised as the rest of you, but, I can’t deny it.” She turned her gaze to the tortoise. "The way you were willing to go through this whole competition, even when you knew you didn't have a chance of winning a single contest, it really means a lot to me," she explained. "Until a while ago, I thought that the most important traits to look for in a pet were all physical competitive abilities. But, now I can see how short-sighted and shallow that really was. You saving me in Ghastly Gorge really opened my eyes, kind of reminded me a lot of myself."

“What do ya mean by he saved ya in Ghastly Gorge?” Applejack asked.

“What were you doing there in the first place?” Pinkie asked.

Rainbow took a deep breath and explained what had happened the day before. Applejack used her Mystic Eyes of Truth to analyze her words. After she finished, she expected her friends to mock her, saying that she really was irresponsible. “Go ahead and say it,” Rainbow said. “I Rainbowed it up.”

“Racin’ that eagle n’ gettin’ trapped at Ghastly Gorge was a reckless, irresponsible, n’ stupid thing ta do,” Applejack said bluntly before shifting to a softer tone. “But, what was responsible was takin’ the tortoise ta the vet n’ gettin’ yer wings checked when they didn’t feel right.”

“It really shows that you are capable of being responsible when you put your mind to it,” Rarity added. “With that, we think you’re ready to have that tortoise as a pet, especially as an act of gratitude towards him.”

Pinkie nudged Twilight, who begrudgingly gave her five gold bits.

“We’re sorry we misjudged you before, Rainbow,” Spike said.

“That’s okay,” Rainbow said. “Honestly, I kind of needed to hear those words. They gave me the kick in the flank I needed. So did getting trapped in Ghastly Gorge.” She then turned her attention to the tortoise. “Little guy, I promise to be the best pet owner I can be towards you and I’m going to take the best care of you. You have a lot of determination and a real tough-as-nails attitude like me. You have a certain… um… stick-to-it-iveness? No, that’s not a word.”

“Tenacity,” Twilight said.

“Thanks,” Rainbow said. “Little guy, you’re as strong as the tanks that tortoises and turtles can be kept in.” Rainbow suddenly gasped excitedly. “That’s it! I’ll call you ‘Tank!’”****

“I can put the Icarus Cloudwalking Spell on him,” Twilight said.

“Great idea, Twilight,” Rainbow said.

“There’s something you should know about tortoises,” Fluttershy said.

“What’s that?” Rainbow asked.

“Well, you know how Spike gets drowsier the colder he gets?” Fluttershy said. “Tortoises are also cold-blooded.”*****

“Oh, yeah,” Rainbow said. “With my cloudo home being higher in the air, Tank might get cold, too, right?”

“If you don’t give him external ways of keeping warm,” Fluttershy said. “Especially in the winter when he goes into hibernation.”

“Hmm,” Rainbow considered. “I think I can find ways to help maintain his temperature, but, I will need your guys’ help.”

“I could make Tank some warm clothes,” Rarity offered.

“And I know of a few vegetarian soup recipes that Tank will love,” Fluttershy said.

“I think we should also make Tank something to let him fly on his own,” Spike said.

“Yeah,” Rainbow said. “No offense, Tank, but, you would be a little heavy for me to carry around all the time.”

Tank made noises that Fluttershy translated as, “No… offense… taken.”

A bit later, Tank was fitted with a magical propeller that could carry him off the ground. He also had a pair of tiny aviator goggles on to keep dust and other debris out of his eyes.

“Hey,” Rainbow smiled. “Looking good, buddy!” She turned to Twilight. “For a mare who’s not that skilled with machines, you didn’t do half bad.”

“Uh, thanks, I guess,” Twilight said, uncertain of how to take the compliment with the slight jab.

“Hey, Spike,” Rainbow said. “How about writing me a letter to the princess?”

“Sure thing,” Spike said, readying a quill and scroll. Rainbow then began saying what she wanted written.

“Dear Princess Celestia,

I used to think that the most important quality to look for in a pet or any best friend, was all about physical and competitive abilities. But, now I can see how short-sighted and shallow that is. After all, all of my best friends are vastly different from me, but, they all have important qualities that we have in common. When it comes to finding a pet, finding a pet is all about a pet that has a certain spirit, true tenacity, and a never give up attitude that’s the mark of a true winner. The tortoise that I adopted and named Tank has those spirits and more. My friends have even pushed me into being more responsible. I’m definitely going to need help with working on that, but, I know I can count on my friends to push me further in the right direction.

Yours truly,
Rainbow Dash”

Fluttershy was carefully looking at Tank. She had a studious look on her face. Rainbow and Applejack took notice.

“Whatcha doin’, Fluttershy?” Applejack asked.

“I’ve seen Tank before Rainbow adopted him,” Fluttershy said. “He barely moved an inch a minute whenever I looked at him. Then, when I take my eyes off him for a few seconds, he would travel at least two hooves further than he was before I took my eyes off him without making a sound.”

“Yeah,” Rainbow said. “I noticed something like that before with him. I thought that was just sheer determination.”

“I think I have an idea to explain that,” Twilight said. “I read about a creature called the Shy Cheetah Tortoise.”

“A what-now?” Applejack asked.

“Shy Cheetah Tortoise,” Twilight explained. “They look like regular tortoises, but, they can move as fast as a cheetah as long as they’re not being properly observed.”******

“Wait,” Rainbow said. “So, Tank was the one who set up that stunt show before, wasn't he?”

“Possibly,” Twilight said. “Why don’t you ask him, Fluttershy?”

“Tank,” Fluttershy said to Tank. “Did you set up your stunt show during the radicalness test?” Tank responded with positive tortoise noises. “I see. That was quite innovative on your part, even if it might have been dangerous.” Fluttershy turned back towards her friends. “He said yes.”

“But, how did he manage?” Spike asked.

“I read that Shy Cheetah Tortoises are quite dexterous with their mouths,” Twilight said.

“Oh, that makes sense,” Spike said.

Tank nuzzled Rainbow. Rainbow and Tank couldn’t help but smile for each other.

“Tank,” Rainbow said at last. “Looks like this is the start of a beautiful friendship.”

End of chapter.

Author's Note

Here's the next chapter.

*Dialogue by Comickook.

**Anyone who gets this reference, contact me via notes.

***Reality ensues.

****I feel this makes more logical sense for Tank's name.

*****I feel it makes more sense for Fluttershy to tell Rainbow this information in advance instead of waiting for years.

******Think about it. When he's onscreen, Tank barely moves an inch a minute. Yet, he managed to get past Opal to tip her cage over her without anybody hearing or seeing.

Shout out to Comickook for their ideas.

If you liked this chapter, feel free to contact me via private messages if you'd like to help make future chapters.

Chapter 9: Luna Eclipsed (S2:E4)

My Little Pony: Nine Elements

Book 2

Written by Brandon Nell and Blake Hawkins

Chapter 9: Luna Eclipsed

It was the last night of October in Ponyville. The sun hadn’t quite gone down yet, but, was getting there. Spike’s friends had convinced him to join in the festivities of Nightmare Night. Spike was somewhat eager to celebrate the holiday, though, with his close bond with Princess Luna, he had to be cautious. At the moment, he was pacing the floor nervously while wearing a purple dragon costume Rarity designed for him.

“Are you just about ready, mom?” Spike asked anxiously.

“I’m putting the finishing touches on now,” Twilight said from upstairs.

“Okay~” Spike called. I meant to ask who she was going to dress as, but, it slipped my mind. He thought to himself.

Finally, Twilight emerged from her room. She was dressed in long flowing blue robes and a matching tall hat with a wide brim. The brim of the hat and the ends of the robes had chiming gold bells sewed onto them. The finishing touch was a fake light gray, almost white, beard.

“Star Swirl the Bearded, eh?” Spike observed.*

“Yeah, Spike,” Twilight smiled. “I may not be as proficient at sewing as Rarity is, but, she did offer some excellent pointers.”

“You know what I find weird, though?” Spike said.

“What’s that?” Twilight asked.

“The fact that the pony who mentored Princess Celestia is listed in obscure unicorn history,” Spike said. “That should be a bigger deal than it is.”

“I think it’s the history of the unicorns itself that is obscure rather than the unicorns being obscure,” Twilight considered.

“Still,” Spike said. “You’d think that the pony who taught our ruler what she knows would be more well-documented.”

“I think it’s due to the fact that he disappeared mysteriously a long time ago,” Twilight thought. “And, from what I’ve read, there are some things about him that aren’t quite as noble.”** The doorbell rang. “Can you go get that?”

“You got it,” Spike smiled. Spike went to answer the door. Outside were a group of fillies and colts accompanied by Granny Smith.

“Nightmare Night,” the foals said rhythmically. “What a fright! Give us something sweet to bite!”

“Happy Nightmare Night!” Spike said. “Those are some great costumes.”

Granny Smith wasn’t wearing a costume and looked quite worn out. “I see you’re chaperoning these foals to make sure they’re safe, Granny Smith.”

“Ah should’ve been in bed five hours ago,” Granny Smith complained.

“Don’t worry,” Spike said. “It shouldn’t be too long until these foals have finished going around their rotation.”

Spike then put one piece of candy in each of the foals’ treat bags. Suddenly, he noticed a colt smaller than the others dressed as a pirate.

“Pipsqueak the pirate, at your service!” the colt said in a chipper voice. His voice had a distinct Trottingham accent. “It’s my very first Nightmare Night!”

“From your accent,” Spike said. “I’m guessing you’re from Trottingham. I hear that holiday isn’t celebrated there.”

“Not in my father’s house,” Pipsqueak explained. “He sees it as celebrating the anti-Celestia.”

“Oh,” Spike winced. “Sorry I asked.”

“My mum divorced him and moved with me here,” Pipsqueak said. “Just as well, I don’t have to live in fear of him anymore. He’d beat me for even thinking of joining the Nightmare Night festivities.”

“That’s terrible,” Spike said, putting a piece of candy in Pipsqueak’s treat bag. “Well, I hope your new life in Ponyville is much better than your life in Trottingham. I know what it’s like to move to a better home, so I can relate.”

Suddenly, Pinkie came up, dressed as a chicken. “Enough chit-chat! Time is candy!”

Twilight made her way to the door.

“Pinkie,” Twilight asked. “Aren’t you a bit too old to be joining in the candy collecting part of Nightmare Night?”

“Too old for free candy?!” Pinkie asked, looking almost appalled. “NEVER!”

“Alright, alright,” Twilight said, putting a piece of candy in her treat bag.

“Thank you!” Pinkie chirped.

Later, (after correcting MANY inaccurate guesses of Twilight’s costume) Twilight, Spike, and the rest of the Guardians of Harmony were on a train to Canterlot. All but Fluttershy were dressed in their costumes.

“I never thought I would be celebrating Nightmare Night in Canterlot,” Rarity said. She was dressed as a vampiress.

“I’m not entirely sure how I feel about being out on Nightmare Night,” Fluttershy said nervously. “I’ve never been too fond of this holiday, if I’m being honest.”

“You’ve faced Razer and a manticore before,” Spike said. “Why should this be any different? Besides, all the scary decorations are fake.”

“Forget it, Spike,” Rainbow said. She was dressed in a dark version of a Wonderbolt outfit. “On Nightmare Night, Fluttershy’s afraid of candy. I repeat. CANDY.”***

“If’n yer feelin’ too scared,” Applejack, dressed as a scarecrow, said to Fluttershy comfortingly. “Ya can stay close by me. Big McIntosh used ta comfort me when ah was feelin’ too scared on Nightmare Night n’ ah found that it’s a mite better ta be close by those ya feel safe with.”

“But, what if I get separated from you and a monster shows up and I get too scared to yell for help?” Fluttershy asked.

“AHEM!” Spike said, clearing his throat. “You know how I feel about the word ‘monster’ being thrown around.”

Fluttershy gasped to herself. “Oh, dear,” she said. “I’m so sorry, Spike. Some habits are hard to break. I’ll try not to be a coward for your sake.”

“Why are we heading for Canterlot again?” Pinkie asked.

“To prepare Princess Luna for her rounds in Ponyville,” Spike said. “And I don’t want any of you going around calling her Nightmare Moon. I’ve been in group therapy with her for over a year now and I can tell you she doesn’t appreciate ponies only seeing her for what she did as Nightmare Moon. Besides, you all know better than anypony else that the Elements of Harmony purified her. Calling her Nightmare Moon and acting scared of her could hurt her feelings and undo what the elements did. Is that what you want?”

“Certainly not,” Rarity said.

“Ya can count on us ta treat her like a friend,” Applejack smiled. “Ah’m hopin’ the Canterlot elitists will've learned their lesson, too, n’ not give ya a hard time either, Spike.”

“I wouldn’t hold your breath, Applejack,” Spike said as he crossed his arms and slumped grumpily in his seat. “Some elitists will never change no matter what.”

Twilight embraced Spike in a sympathetic way. “We may not be able to change their minds tonight, but, we can certainly be kind towards you and Princess Luna.”

With a gentle nuzzle from Twilight, Spike felt better. He then spoke to Rainbow and Pinkie. “And no pranks out of either of you,” he said.

“Pinkie Promise,” Pinkie said, understanding the situation.

“Especially you, Rainbow,” Spike said. “I’ve heard about how you go around scaring ponies on Nightmare Night every year for a cheap laugh. I have reason to suspect you’re planning to prank-scare me right now.”

“Hey, chill, Spike,” Rainbow said. “I know that Canterlot has different rules than Ponyville. None of the ponies up there have enough of a sense of humor to even appreciate the idea of my pranking, so why would I bother?”

“We hardly appreciate your prank-scaring back home,” Rarity said. “But, you still do it anyway. You’ve done it twice to us on the way to the train station.”

“That’s because you guys are my friends,” Rainbow said.

“Some ponies got so scared they soiled their costumes,” Rarity said. “Have you considered the impact that has on their dry-cleaning bill?”

“Okay, I get it!” Rainbow said. “I’ll send bits to the ponies that I terrified, so they can get their bills covered. Happy now?”

Applejack decided to break up the argument “Okay, y’all, that’s enough. Let’s just focus on makin’ sure Princess Luna feels welcome n’ glad. It’ll be good fer her ta make some new friends.”

“Especially since she’s regained enough strength to make public appearances again,” Spike said.

“Princess Celestia had mentioned before that the mane we saw Luna with isn’t her full mane,” Rarity said. “Were you able to see Luna’s mane in full regality during your last group therapy session, Spike?”

“As a matter of fact, yes,” Spike said. “You know how the last time we saw her, her mane and tail were flowing like Princess Celestia’s?”

“I do recall, yes,” Twilight said.

“Well, during the last therapy session,” Spike said. “It started to look kind of like the night sky.”

“That does sound pretty,” Fluttershy said, starting to ease up a bit. “Oh, not that her previous mane looks weren’t pretty before, of course.”

“Her hoof slippers also turned silver,” Spike said.

“Ooh~” Pinkie said.

“Say,” Rainbow said. “Has she told you who Sterling and Gold Lily were?”

“She did,” Spike said. “But, she also asked me not to tell anypony else.”

“I would wonder why that is,” Rarity said. “Though, it might not be a good idea to delve too deeply just in case anypony else is listening.”

“We could ask her ourselves,” Twilight suggested.

“Good idea, Twilight,” Fluttershy said.

Soon, they arrived at Canterlot, where Princess Luna was waiting as well as some of her royal guards. Luna’s guards were unusual in the respect that they possessed fangs and bat-like wings. The guards genuflected to Spike and the mares in a respectful manner. Spike and the mares were surprised by their attitude and appearance. They’d never seen ponies like them before.

“Welcome, Spike,” Princess Luna said with a smile. “And welcome to your friends.”

“Uh, can I pose a question?” Rarity asked.

“You can and you may,” Luna responded.

“What breed of pony are your guards?” Rarity asked.

“They are known as thestrals****,” Luna explained. “They descend from the result of a union between a drake and a pegasus mare.”

“Ah, so they’re descended from dragons,” Fluttershy said.

“Indeed,” Luna confirmed. “Several generations have made them more bat-like in appearance and behavior.*****”

“Fascinating,” Twilight said. “I’ve read of thestrals, but, this is the first time I’m seeing one, let alone two.”

“Hardly surprising,” Luna said. “Thestrals are typically only awake at night.”

“That’s really cool,” Pinkie smiled. “Just like it’s really cool to see you again, Princess Luna.” She looked up at the moon. “I bet all that cheese tasted good.”

“There was no cheese within or upon the moon,” Princess Luna said.

“Isn’t the moon made of cheese?” Pinkie asked.

Luna wore a deadpan expression. “The moon is not made of cheese,” she said. “Where does that even come from?”

“I can easily tell you, Pinkie,” Twilight said. “The moon is in fact made of rock. That concept of the moon being made of cheese is a half-baked idea.”

“Indeed,” Luna said. “The only form of sustenance there is frozen water.”

“So, ice,” Applejack said.

“Correct,” Luna said. “And there was no oxygen to create a fire. Since I couldn’t use heat-based magic, I had to chew on tiny pieces of ice.”

“I see,” Twilight said. “Hopefully you’ll have some better food tonight.”

“I’ve had much better food since I’ve returned,” Luna said. “Culinary masterpieces have advanced in my absence.”

“You’re not wrong there,” Rainbow smiled.

“Before my banishment,” Luna said. “We had no watermelons.”

“Oh, they are delightful,” Fluttershy smiled. “Oh, but, we should continue this. We do have time to spend together after all.”

“Before we do,” Rainbow said. “Can you tell us who Sterling and Gold Lily are?”

Luna couldn’t help but sigh sadly before telling her story about them.

“You must promise that you won’t disclose what I’m going to tell you to anypony,” she said.

The ponies promised.

Luna leaned closer and whispered. “My sister and I are not the only set of alicorn sisters in Equestria.”

Pinkie gasped dramatically. “What?!”

Applejack clamped Pinkie’s mouth shut. “No need ta overdo it, Pinkie.”

“We have two cousins named Sterling and Gold Lily,” Luna said. “Sterling is the princess of the stars while Gold Lily is the princess of the earth itself.”

“They sound incredible,” Fluttershy said with amazement.

“Their identities are not public knowledge for fear that they would be captured and their powers would be exploited,” Luna said.

“So,” Rarity ventured to ask. “Where are they now?”

“Sterling resides within her palace of clouds hidden from view,” Luna said. “Gold Lily resides within the earth for her magic is what holds it together.”

“That would explain why I’ve never seen Sterling before,” Rainbow said. “You mentioned her making predictions?”

“That’s her connection to the stars,” Luna said. “They give her clairvoyance and enable her to see many possible futures.”

“That sounds incredible,” Twilight said. She then realized something. “Sterling allowed the stars to aid in your escape, didn’t she?!”

“She was able to help my sister,” Luna said. “Though, her magic had grown weaker from sadness when she heard of my banishment. That and the strain of moving four stars. It took her 1000 years to build up the magical strength to move them at a noticeable speed and would only be possible if Celestia forsook her connection to the Elements of Harmony.”

“I see,” Twilight said. “The sun itself is a star, so, Sterling’s moving thousands of suns.”

Princess Luna nodded quietly. “As soon as I was made aware of her weakened state, I used my magic to place her into a deep slumber to regain her strength.”

“So, she’s alright now, ah reckon?” Applejack asked.

“Indeed,” Luna said. “As a sired alicorn, she cannot truly die.”

“It’s good that she’s alright anyway,” Fluttershy said kindly.

“I think it’s time we got back to the point,” Spike said.

“Yes, of course,” Luna said. “Celestia has informed me of Nightmare Night last year.******”

“Hopefully,” Rarity said. “There will be aspects about the festivities that you will enjoy.”

“I understand that ponies wear costumes to discourage Nightmare Moon from devouring them,” Luna said. “Nightmare Moon may have been a demon, but, she never ate ponies.”

“That’s true,” Pinkie said. “Plus, sometimes it’s really fun to wear costumes.”

“There’s also the tradition of collecting candy and delivering it to a Nightmare Moon statue,” Luna said. “Seems like a waste if you ask me.”

“That would explain why some of the animals had upset stomachs the day after Nightmare Night,” Fluttershy said.

“How do you not know about the specifics?” Luna asked.

“Whenever I ask them, they would be too nauseous to speak,” Fluttershy said. “Regardless, I do make sure to have plenty of antacids to help their tummies feel better.”

“But, surely you’ve celebrated Nightmare Night,” Luna said.

“Nope,” Rainbow said. “She spends Nightmare Night hiding under her bed and locking the door. She’s even afraid of candy.”

“I understand your anxiousness,” Luna said. “The worry of your voice becoming muffled from taffy or the chance of suffocation from a harder piece can be an unsettling thought. However, as a pegasus, you have a greater lung capacity than other ponies and you clearly have the common sense to eat one small piece at a time.”

“That is true,” Fluttershy said. “Plus, now that I’m getting to know the real you and with my friendship with Spike, I’m giving it a better shot.”

“You’re braver than you give yourself credit for, young Critter Whisperer,” Luna said. “Even I feel wary when dealing with a manticore.”

Fluttershy couldn’t help but blush modestly at Luna’s compliment towards her. Luna then looked at Rainbow.

“I see you dressed as a Shadowbolt,” she said.

“Wait,” Rainbow said. “Shadowbolts are a real thing?”

“Indeed,” Luna said. “Pegasi corrupted by dark magic. They plundered much of Equestria before their darkness was purged.*******”

“Wow,” Rainbow said. “And I thought I was just dressed as a dark version of a Wonderbolt. Guess I should have done a background check on my costume.”

“Celestia told me that many of the original Wonderbolts were purified Shadowbolts formed as the antithesis of the remaining Shadowbolts,” Luna said. “More than half of my royal guards are reformed Shadowbolts who use their power of darkness for good.”

“That is incredible,” Twilight said.

Fluttershy was confused. “How can the power of darkness be used for good?”

“It may not make much sense when said aloud,” Luna said. “But, once you see what my Shadowbolt guards are capable of, you’ll understand.”

“I can think of a way,” Spike said. “Without darkness, there’s no shade on a hot day.”

“That is a good point, Spike,” Fluttershy said.

“And without shade,” Spike said. “Plants would dry up from too much sun.”

“Also true,” Applejack said. “Ah know mah family’s apple trees need some shade ‘specially with a cloudy day and some good refreshin’ rain.”

Luna added, “Darkness can also protect helpless creatures from predators.”

“Even when some creatures have nocturnal vision,” Twilight said. “Prey animals can still depend on deep dark hiding places to keep them safe.”

Fluttershy took a moment to digest all this information. She had never considered the possibility that darkness had benefits to it. “You’re all right. Thank you for helping me see this point much clearer.”

“Darkness is also a moral element,” Luna said. “Without darkness, society would stagnate as there would be no reason for self-improvement.”

“That is also true,” Fluttershy said. “I’m sorry I wasn’t so clear on this before.”

A bit later, Spike and the Guardians had finished filling Luna in on other traditions of Nightmare Night.

“I admit that a lot of the activities sound enjoyable,” Luna said. “Though, I feel rather insulted by the historical inaccuracies. Nightmare Moon never tried to eat anypony and was banished to the moon no less than five minutes after taking over my body. She never had the chance to cause any direct harm.”

“That’s true,” Pinkie said. “Even if Nightmare Moon could eat anypony, ponies are almost as big as she was.”

“Prior to my banishment,” Luna said. “I’ve seen much stranger things.”

“Such as?” Rarity asked.

“Serpents that can swallow creatures bigger than themselves,” Luna said.

“Whoa~!” Rainbow gasped.

“I’ve seen one do that to a giant,” Luna said.

“A giant what?” Pinkie asked.

“Giants,” Luna clarified. “Are a species of bipedal creatures several hooves tall.******** A very small giant standing here would have its smallest toe reach the top of young Spike’s longest head spike.”

“I’ll give you that,” Spike said. “That does sound strange and we’ve seen Discord.”

“If they’re so big, why aren’t they seen so much?” Twilight asked.

“There’s few of them left,” Luna explained. “The remaining ones typically keep to themselves behind a magical veil around their island country far away from pony society.”

“So, it’s unlikely that we’ll see any,” Rarity said.

“But, what if they swim?” Pinkie asked.

“Unlikely,” Luna said. “Most giants are afraid of water.”

“Oh~” Pinkie said. She was suddenly confused. “Why?”

“Because,” Luna said. “As big as they are, water is among the few things beyond their control.”

“That’s a good point,” Twilight said. “Ripples, waves, tides, and all that.”

“Ah think Luna’s gotten a good idear o’ socializin’,” Applejack said.

“If you think about it,” Rainbow said. “Social skills aren’t really much use to ponies who sit on their throne most of the time.”

Luna didn’t appreciate the insinuation. “I do not always sit on a throne. I spend most of my nights watching over those while they sleep and I’ve only recently got back to my responsibility of protecting others from their nightmares.”

“Nightmares can’t hurt ponies,” Rainbow said.

“Nightmares are more harmful than you realize,” Luna said. “They interrupt sleep, increasing the likelihood of accidents when the pony having them wakes. They also stunt mental growth by causing depression and insanity.”

“Whoa~” Applejack said. “That is important!”

“Some nightmares are so persistent,” Luna said. “That ponies of weak constitutions sometimes opt to end their own lives.”

The ponies and Spike gasped at this statement.

“For over 1000 years,” Luna said. “I’ve been unable to perform my duty of protecting others from their nightmares because Celestia’s magic doesn’t work in the dream realm.”

“So,” Twilight said. “How were nightmares subsided in your absence?”

“Fortunately,” Luna said. “I found creatures to act as a contingency prior to my banishment.”

“What sort of creatures?” Fluttershy asked curiously.

“Allow me to show you,” Luna said. She led them to a room housing sleeping creatures with elephant heads, lion manes, and tiger feet in front and a magical mist in the back. Fluttershy ogled them quietly so as not to disturb their sleep. “These creatures are known as baku,” Luna whispered. “Imported from Jockeypan*********. They feast on nightmares.” One baku’s snout started sniffing something. “It seems that one’s picked up the scent of nightmares.”

“Can you tell whose nightmares they pick up?” Twilight whispered.

As if to answer her question, the sniffing baku woke from its slumber and floated towards Fluttershy. As it sniffed around her, a pink mist condensed into a cloud beside her head the size of a beachball.

“Even when I’m awake to know this is happening,” Fluttershy said, still with a soft voice. “I don’t feel anything.”

The creature licked its lips before opening its mouth wide enough to fit Fluttershy’s head in, revealing a set of fangs before eating half the cloud in one bite and chewing it as if it were solid.

“I can only imagine what that would taste like to a baku,” Pinkie whispered before the creature swallowed and ate the rest of the cloud, causing Fluttershy to shiver a bit before the baku used its snout to spray Fluttershy with a lavender-scented cloud. This calmed her right down.

“What was that?” Rarity asked.

“Baku digest nightmares into a lavender-scented mist that induces good dreams,” Luna explained.

“Okay,” Rainbow whispered. “That’s pretty cool.”

“These benevolent creatures have been protecting ponies in my absence for the past millennia,” Luna said. “In some cases, their magic transforms bad dreams into good luck.”

“Thank you,” Fluttershy whispered to the baku that ate her nightmares. “Thank all of your friends for us, too, please.” The baku gave a wink before giving her a small stone statue of itself. “Oh, I’ll make sure to take the greatest care of this statuette.”

“That statuette is an extension of the baku itself,” Luna said. “This one senses you have nightmares frequently.”

“This could be helpful,” Fluttershy whispered. She then put the statuette in a safe place to make sure it isn’t damaged.

“To summon the baku,” Luna said. “You need merely wake from your nightmare and whisper, ‘Baku, eat my dreams.’ The statuette next to your bed will help it find you.”

“I’ll make sure to keep that in mind,” Fluttershy whispered.

“I believe the princess will need a costume for her rounds in Ponyville,” Rarity said.

“A costume?” Luna asked. “For me?”

“I’m afraid we don’t have time for that, Rarity,” Spike said. “She’ll have to go without one.”

“I understand,” Rarity said. “But, if you are interested in participating next year, your highness, you’re more than welcome to come to me to craft a costume for you.”

“Also,” Spike said. “No using the royal voice.”

“Alright,” Luna said. “The ponies do seem to like my sister well enough when she speaks calmly, so I should try speaking calmly as well.”

“What’s the royal voice?” Rarity asked.

“THIS IS THE ROYAL VOICE!!!” Luna bellowed in a booming voice so loud, it shook the room. The baku still sleeping stirred slightly before going back to sleep seconds later. Luna cleared her throat and spoke calmly. “But, I’ll make sure not to do that tonight. It can be a bit of a strain on my voice.”

“We should probably get out o’ this room now,” Applejack whispered. “We don’t want ta bother the Baku any further.”

“Where’s that ringing coming from?” Rainbow asked.

“It’s in your ears, Rainbow,” Spike said.

“That’s tinnitus you’re experiencing,” Twilight explained.

“Allow me,” Luna said before lighting up her horn.

“What are you going to do?” Rarity asked.

Luna held up a hoof for silence. They quieted down and watched Luna do her thing.

“Hey,” Rainbow said. “I don’t hear the ringing anymore!”

“What’d ya do?” Applejack asked.

“I cast a healing spell on her eardrums,” Luna explained. “Doing so is simple in comparison to raising and lowering the moon.”

“Ah, that’s good,” Applejack smiled.

“Thanks, Luna,” Rainbow smiled. She quickly corrected herself. “Uh, I mean Princess Luna.”

“You needn’t worry about formalities,” Luna said. “If anything, I should be the one bowing to you.”

“Aww, shucks,” Applejack said modestly. “Ya don’t have ta do that fer us.”

“Were it not for you,” Luna said. “I would still be under the control of my inner demon.”

“We just did what we could to help,” Twilight said. “Wait, what do you mean inner demon?”

“Nightmare Moon,” Luna explained. “Is a demon born of the darkness in my heart. She still exists, but, thanks to the Elements of Harmony, she’s powerless to cause any harm for a good long while.”

“I see,” Fluttershy said.

“Even Celestia has an inner demon,” Luna said.

“She does?” Rainbow asked. “What’s hers called?”

“Daybreaker**********,” Luna said. “Should Celestia succumb to negative emotions, she would make the day last forever.”

“Eternal daytime would be just as bad as eternal night,” Spike said. “Without night, no one would be able to rest and the tides wouldn’t rise without the moon. Not to mention sunburn and the abundance of dried out plants.”

“Well,” Twilight said. “Let’s hope Celestia doesn’t succumb to negative emotions.”

“Unlikely with her lifestyle,” Luna said. “She always was more social than I.”

“Hopefully tonight,” Rarity said. “We’ll help you to be almost as social as Celestia.”

“May I bring Canis?” Luna asked. “I’m not fond of leaving him alone.”

“Of course you may,” Spike said. “I don’t see why you shouldn’t.”

Luna teleported away and reappeared with Canis on her back.

“Hi, Canis,” Fluttershy greeted politely.

“Greetings, guardians,” Canis said.

“It’s great to see you again,” Twilight smiled.

“The pleasure is likewise,” Canis said.

“So,” Pinkie said. “Are you two ready to go out and about for an evening of friendship and fun under the stars?”

“Anything to get outside once in a while,” Canis said.

So, Spike and the mares politely led Luna and Canis out of the castle.

Back in Ponyville, the Cutie Mark Crusaders were waiting to greet the guardians at the train station. Apple Bloom was dressed as the Bride of Frankenstein’s monster, Sweetie Belle was dressed as a vampire, and Scootaloo was dressed as a wolf.

“What’s taking so long?” Scootaloo asked impatiently.

“Ah bet they’re makin’ sure that Princess Luna is okay,” Apple Bloom figured.

“You think she’ll ever interact with us?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Maybe,” Apple Bloom said. “If’n we’re as good as possible, anyhow. Applejack always says that ta make some good friends, ya got ta be a good friend.”

“Let’s not judge her for Spike’s sake,” Sweetie Belle said. “We all know how he feels about judging others.”

“Yeah, good idea,” Scootaloo said. She shuddered at the idea of Spike’s temper. “I wouldn’t want him to hear us saying mean things about her. So, let’s just be nice to her.”

The train arrived.

“They’re here!” Apple Bloom cheered.

Luna stepped off the train first.

“Wow~” Sweetie Belle gasped in amazement. “She’s beautiful.”

“She’s definitely Princess Celestia’s sister,” Scootaloo said.

“N’ look at that cute little doggie on her back,” Apple Bloom said.

“Hi, everypony,” Canis said.

“Hi,” Apple Bloom greeted. She suddenly realized something. “He can talk?!”

“Looks like it,” Sweetie Belle said.

Spike hurried up to the Crusaders. “That’s Canis Moonstone,” he explained. “Luna’s foalhood plush toy.”

“That’s cool,” Scootaloo said. “Also, hi, Spike.”

“How’s a plush toy alive?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“I was brought to life by this princess’ love for me,” Canis said. “I’m made of a material called heart felt, which can come to life if exposed to love and affection.”

“Aww,” Sweetie Belle cooed. “That sounds wonderful.”

The Guardians stepped out of the train.

“Welcome back, y’all,” Apple Bloom said to them.

“Did you make sure to inform the town that Princess Luna was coming?” Twilight asked.

“We gave Mayor Mare your message,” Sweetie Belle said.

“Well done, girls,” Twilight smiled. “Now, go easy on the Nightmare Moon references. We’re trying to reintegrate Princess Luna into society.”

“You can count on us, Twilight,” Scootaloo said.

The Ponyville residents led Luna to the town festival. On the way there, they saw various ponies in unique costumes.

“You’re taking this pretty well, Fluttershy,” Rainbow said.

“I think I’m still under the baku’s spell,” Fluttershy said.

“The baku’s spell lasts for eight hours,” Luna said.

“So that should get her through tonight easily,” Twilight said.

“What’s a baku?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“It’s a magical creature with the head of an elephant, the mane of a lion, and the feet of a tiger in front and a cloud of magical mist in the back,” Luna explained. “They've been what kept the nightmares under control during my 1000 year absence. They come from Jockeypan.”

“That’s so cool,” Scootaloo said.

“I was given a statuette of one,” Fluttershy said. She then held it up.

“Whoa~” the Cutie Mark Crusaders said in admiration.

“How do they take care of nightmares?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“By eating them,” Spike said. “And digesting them into a lavender-scented mist that induces good dreams.”

“That’s amazing,” Scootaloo said.

“Fluttershy had her fears eaten by a baku before we left,” Rainbow said.

“Huh,” Apple Bloom said. “That would explain a lot.”

They arrived at the festival. The ponies saw the alicorn princess of the night and smiled at her while enjoying the festivities.

“What exactly am I supposed to do?” Luna whispered to Twilight.

“If somepony approaches you,” Twilight whispered. “Say hello to them and ask him what they like to do for Nightmare Night.”

Luna nodded in comprehension. Mayor Mare approached Luna. She was wearing a clown costume, complete with a rainbow wig.

“Good evening,” Mayor Mare greeted. “A pleasure to see you here tonight.”

“Greetings,” Luna said. “What do you wish to do for Nightmare Night?”

“I’m afraid I have responsibilities to attend to,” Mayor Mare said.

“Understandable,” Luna said, giving a polite nod. “Thank you for the kind salutations, regardless.”

“Hi, Mayor Mare,” Canis greeted.

“Aww, hello, little fella,” Mayor Mare smiled. “I see you’re made of heartfelt.”

“Yes, I am,” Canis smiled. “Nice to know of someone familiar with it.”

“I had a plush cat made of it when I was a filly,” Mayor Mare said.

“I see,” Canis said.

“I could introduce you to her,” Mayor Mare said slyly.

“If you have a spare moment, of course,” Canis said. “I wouldn’t want to keep you from your responsibilities.”

The group soon met Zecora. She was dressed as a wild witch with a long flowing white wig, a black hooded cloak, and fake spider accessories.

“Good evening, Zecora,” Twilight smiled. “Happy Nightmare Night.”

“Ah, a zebra,” Luna said. “I understand that Farasi is no longer a third-world country.”

“Indeed not and while I did roam,” Zecora answered. “I am glad to call the Everfree Forest my home.”

“Marvelous,” Luna said. “Your vestment greatly resembles the garbs of healers of ancient Farasian healers until sexist religious stallions began burning them at the stake for what was falsely labeled as witchcraft.***********”

“A harsh history lesson,” Zecora said. “But, those rumors have faded. The intrigue came around again, even if it seems dated.”

“Did that really happen?” Rarity asked.

“Unfortunately, yes,” Luna said. “Luckily, this is a more open-minded town that never jumps to such conclusions.” Nearly the whole town could be heard making nervous groans.

Zecora briefly explained. “There was some judgment with me, but, there was no real harm. They have learned now what to be frightened of if there is real alarm.”

“What festivities do you wish to partake in?” Luna asked.

“Usually, I like to tell spooky tales,” Zecora answered. “A thrilling chilly story never fails. I also like to go for an apple bob. Having fun at that game is an easy job.”

“Bobbin’ fer apples?!” the Apple sisters excitedly asked. Zecora nodded happily.

Applejack made her way to a tub. “It’s our family’s favorite game. Heh, ya can prolly see why.” She dunked her head in the water. She pulled a shiny red delicious apple from the tub. Luna observed the situation.

“Hmm,” Luna said. “The premise seems simple enough.”

Applejack spat her apple out and said, “The trick is ya can only use yer mouth. No magic, hooves, er wings.”

“It was one time!” Rainbow protested. “It didn’t even work that well!”

“I suppose it would be an unfair advantage,” Luna said. “Very well, I shall give this apple bob a try.” She stepped up to the tub and lowered herself. She took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and dipped her head into the tub. The water in the tub might have been cold, but, Luna was used to the cold of space, so she wasn’t particularly bothered. She managed to bite down on a red delicious apple and fished it out of the tub.

“Not bad fer a beginner,” Applejack admitted.

“Whah, phank yew,” Luna muffled. The apple was still in her mouth. She took a bite of the apple and after swallowing the masticated apple pieces, she said. “Pardon me. Thank you, I say.”

At that moment, Pipsqueak made his way to the group.

“That looks like fun!” he said happily. “May I have a turn please?”

Zecora nodded.

“Ya need a boost up ta the tub, little feller?” Applejack offered.

“I can do it myself,” Pipsqueak said stubbornly.

Pip managed as best he could, though, he had difficulty because he was such a small colt. He was about half the size of the Crusaders. He closed his eyes, trying to reach for an apple. But, he knelt in too close and he fell with a splash into the tub. He stuck his head above the water before spitting water out of his mouth.

“It’s so cold!” Pip yelped.

Sweetie Belle helped him out. “It’s okay,” she said. “Just wait until you’re older.”

“Older?!” Pip said indignantly. “I’m six years old!”

“I’m afraid he speaks sooth,” Luna said. “His height has indeed stagnated. I have come to learn of the nightmares that he’s endured. His father would often punish him by denying him meals for a month.”

“Sooth?” Rainbow asked. “Is that even a word?”

“It means the truth,” Rarity explained.

“Then, why didn’t she just say that?” Rainbow asked.

“How did you survive?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“My mum would sneak me some food,” Pip said. “Couldn’t give me too much or dad would find out.”

“Yuck,” Scootaloo said. “So, it really is a good thing your mom divorced your dad.”

“It’s certainly easier on me,” Pip admitted.

“So, ‘side o’ that mishap with the apple tub,” Apple Bloom said. “How’re ya likin’ Nightmare Night so far?”

“I’m enjoying it,” Pip said. “Even if I wet my pants.”

“Rainbow,” Applejack said sternly. “You didn’t scare Pip, too, did ya?”

“Oh, sure,” Rainbow said with sarcastic indignation. “Because I’m the only one trying to scare anypony and I managed to fly from Canterlot to Ponyville, scare Pip so bad he wets himself, and fly all the way back in the time it took for you to blink!”

“I meant from falling in the water,” Pip clarified.

“Oh,” Applejack said. “Powerful sorry, Rainbow.”

“I’m not that fast,” Rainbow said. “Even if I was, you would’ve felt the shockwaves and there would’ve been a lot more broken windows.”

“We get it,” Twilight said.

“N’ ah did say aside from the mishap with the apple tub, ya know,” Apple Bloom said.

“I kind of enjoy being frightened,” Pip said. “Even if it’s something a little scary, it’s not really going to hurt me and that’s what makes it fun.”

Luna took a moment to digest this information. “Well,” Luna finally decided with a smile. “Knowing this and how much fun that it brings all of the ponies, I shall allow Nightmare Night to continue on throughout the history of Equestria.” Ponies in earshot cheered. “However!!!” Luna declared. The ponies and Spike quieted down so they could listen to Luna’s declaration. “I ask that you remember the good I’ve done rather than demonize me.”

“That we can do,” Mayor Mare smiled. “Though, we’ve associated other frightening creatures with this holiday.”

“Those are permitted in good taste,” Luna said.

“So,” Derpy began. She was a paper bag wizard with a large paper bag on her head and paper bags on her hooves. “Would that mean the holiday wouldn’t be called Nightmare Night anymore?”

“You may still call it that,” Luna said. “Just for different reasons.”

“Yeah?” Derpy asked.

“It may be named after creatures called nightmares,” Luna said. “Demons that take the form of whatever a particular being fears most, but, can be dealt with in one of two ways.”

“N’ how do ya do that?” Applejack asked.

“One method is dressing in a costume so you will not be recognized,” Luna said. “Another is to gather treats, which inspires positive feelings, a deterrent for nightmares. The frightening decorations can be used as a clever trap.”

“Huh,” Applejack said. “So that’s where these here traditions came from.”

“You know she’s making this up so that this holiday can keep its name, right?” Spike said.

“Well,” Luna said, being intentionally vague. “I didn’t say that.************”

The ponies and Spike chuckled good-naturedly. As the festivities progressed, Rarity felt the need to ask Spike something.

“Spike,” Rarity said.

“Yeah, Rarity?” Spike replied.

“I have to ask,” Rarity said. “Why did you ask me to design you a dragon costume when you are a dragon?”

“Full disclosure,” Spike said. “It’s my first time celebrating Nightmare Night and I wasn’t feeling particularly creative with costume ideas.”

“Ah, I see,” Rarity said. “Well, if you decide you want to celebrate next year, you can come to me and we can brainstorm ideas together.”

“Thanks,” Spike said. “Also, thanks for making it so warm.”

“I had a lot of minky,” Rarity said.

“Minky?” Spike asked.

“It’s a very plush fabric,” Rarity explained.

“Ah~” Spike said.

“I wanted you to feel warm,” Rarity said.

“And I certainly feel warm in this,” Spike said. “I may have to commission you for onesie pajamas with this fabric lining them for winter.”

“You can use your costume as such if you wish,” Rarity said.

“Sounds good,” Spike said. Spike then considered and walked up to Twilight. “Hey, mom. Are you ready for me to write your friendship letter to Celestia or are we going to wait until tomorrow because it’s a holiday?”

“I’m ready,” Twilight said. Spike got out a scroll and a quill from his costume pockets and Twilight began to dictate her letter.

“Dear Princess Celestia,
When you first sent me to Ponyville, I hardly knew anything about friendship. My friends and I all got to know one pony tonight who had the same problem; your sister, Princess Luna. She taught me that the best thing to do with friendship is to give it to others and help them find it themselves. The citizens of Ponyville have also come to understand that even when a situation seems scary, when you’re surrounded by loving friends, things don’t seem quite as scary. Overall, my friends and I have come to really appreciate Luna and we’re hopeful that she’ll make some valuable friendships as well. This turned out to be a great Nightmare Night.

Your faithful student,
Twilight Sparkle.”

Spike rolled up the scroll and sent it off.

“Thank you, Spike,” Twilight smiled.

End of chapter.

Author's Note

Here's the next chapter.

*I feel it wouldn't make sense for Spike to not recognize Star Swirl considering how Twilight read so much about him.

**FORESHADOWING!!!

***MORE FORESHADOWING!!!

****Yes, it's a Harry Potter reference, sue me.

*****My personal idea.

******Idea by Comickook.

*******Personal idea.

********Mythology expansion.

*********The Equestria version of Japan, name by Wildcard25. Also, the baku is a legit Japanese myth.

**********EVEN MORE FORESHADOWING!!!

***********Salem Witch Trials in a nutshell.

************Ooh, mystery, y'all.

Shoutout to Comickook for their ideas.

I had the story rewritten to be a lore dump instead of a Luna torture porn.

If you liked this chapter, feel free to contact me via private messages if you'd like to help make future chapters.

Chapter 10: Sweet and Elite (S2:E9)

My Little Pony: Nine Elements

Book 2

Written by Brandon Nell and Blake Hawkins

Chapter 10: Sweet and Elite

Four days prior to Twilight’s 18th birthday, Spike and Rarity sat next to each other on the train to Canterlot.

“So,” Rarity said. “Twilight gave you permission to come with me?”

“Yeah, that’s right,” Spike said. “Since you’re making something special for my mom, I want to come along to help you since you don’t know her for as long as I have. Besides, I have a therapy session with Luna anyway. So, it’s a two birds-one stone kind of deal. Actually, three birds since it gives me a chance to shop for my mom as well.”*

“Ah, I see,” Rarity said. “I do appreciate your efforts.”

“I’ve been saving gold bits for months,” Spike said as he pulled out a burlap sack out of his loose scales and placed it between himself and Rarity. “I have like 700 gold bits in this sack.”

“That is a lot indeed,” Rarity said. Spike had a bit of a sad look on his face. Rarity noticed. “What’s the matter? Are you discouraged at the idea that you might not be able to spend it?”

“Yeah,” Spike said. “Donut Joe’s pretty much the only shopowner in Canterlot that’ll let me buy anything.”

“I see,” Rarity said. “And it wouldn’t be right of me to take your hard-earned bits to buy something for Twilight saying that it’s from you.” She gave him a gentle hug. “After what happened at the Gala, I just can’t in good conscience leave you to your own devices where other elitists could insult you without any protection.”

Spike smiled and returned Rarity’s embrace. “Thanks, Rarity. I knew I could count on you to help me feel better.”

Soon, the train arrived at the station, where Luna and Celestia were waiting.

“Welcome, Rarity,” Celestia smiled. “And hello to you too, Spike.” She noticed the sack of gold bits Spike was lugging over his shoulder. “It’s good to see that you have plenty of bits saved, Spike. Though, it seems a bit heavy for you.”

“It’s okay,” Spike said. “I can manage.”

“I can exchange a hundred gold bits for a platinum bit to lighten the load,” Celestia offered. Platinum bits were the highest bit denomination in Equestria. They were mostly used by at least nobility.

“If you think it’ll help the shopkeepers that aren’t Donut Joe accept my patronage,” Spike said. This caught Luna’s attention.

“I can sense your downhearted feelings,” she said. “What troubles you?”

“I want to buy something nice for my mom’s birthday later this week,” Spike explained. “But, most shopkeepers in Canterlot won’t let me buy anything.”

“I see,” Princess Luna said. “There were still prejudices against you being a dragon, although some have faded since last you arrived at Canterlot.” The princess of the night levitated Spike onto her back. “I'll go with you on your quest to find a good birthday present for Twilight,” she said. “I rather doubt most of these modern ponies would have the - how do you modern ponies put it - misplaced nerve to deny service to a dragon being accompanied by one of the co-rulers of Equestria. Besides, it will allow us to continue our therapeutic chat while you are out shopping.”**

“I did promise that I would not leave Spike on his own during our visit,” Rarity said. “Although, with you and Spike together, he isn’t on his own, so the promise is still being kept.”

“I’ve arranged for you two to share a guest room in the palace,” Celestia said.

“Most appreciated, your highness,” Rarity said, genuflecting before Celestia. “I’ll take our luggage there straight away.”

After having their luggage transported, Rarity looked over the room she and Spike would be sharing.

“It does look quite comfortable,” Rarity said. “There’s a queen-sized bed that would likely be where I’m sleeping and a twin-sized bed for Spike.” She then remembered that she agreed to meet Spike for lunch during the train ride. “Oh! I better get going. I’ll have to ask how he and Luna are doing as well.”

Meanwhile, Spike and Luna were looking for a store while having a therapeutic chat. The chat was interrupted by Spike’s stomach growling.

“Perhaps our discussion shall continue during your midday meal,” Luna said.

“Rarity said she’d meet me for lunch on the train ride here,” Spike said.

“Did she say where?” Luna asked.

“The Teashop,” Spike said.

“A delightful restaurant indeed,” Luna said. She carried Spike to the aforementioned place just as Rarity was arriving with her cat.

“Hello, you two,” Rarity smiled. “How are you getting on?”

“We haven’t decided on a shop yet,” Spike admitted. “We were mostly having a therapeutic chat until my stomach growled.”

“Ah, I see,” Rarity said. “And I take it that has been going well?”

“Sure has,” Spike said. Luna levitated him to a seat at an outside table.

“You two make yourselves comfortable whilst I place your orders,” Luna said.

“Thank you kindly,” Rarity smiled. As Luna went into the shop, Rarity sat next to Spike as Opal climbed onto the table.

“Not for nothing,” Spike asked. “But, remind me again why you brought Opal instead of leaving her with Fluttershy.”

“Because Fluttershy was busy tending to monkeys that were jumping on the bed, falling off, and bumping their heads at the time,” Rarity said.***

“Oh, I see,” Spike said. “Sounds like she has her hooves full with that.”

“Indeed,” Rarity said. “On an unrelated note, I decided to make Twilight a dress for her birthday. My treat.”

“That’s a wonderful idea,” Spike smiled. “She does like wearing dresses every once in a while and she has been looking for a new one.”

Spike then saw a posh pony couple and ducked under the table. The couple consisted of a spring greenish gray unicorn stallion with a dark gray mane and tail, moderate azure eyes, and a Cutie Mark depicting three jets (don’t ask how he got it in Equestria) wearing a green polo shirt and a white sweater tied around his neck and a pale, light grayish olive unicorn mare with a pale, light grayish indigo mane and tail with light gray streaks, moderate persian blue eyes with moderate cyan eyeshadow, and a Cutie Mark depicting three dollar signs (again, don’t ask) wearing a white polo shirt with a hot pink sweater tied around her neck. As Rarity sipped her tea, the gem ornament on her hat reflected some sunlight at the couple, accidentally catching their attention. So, they walked over to her. Under the table, Spike was less than pleased with the proximity of the couple.

“Pardon me, miss,” the stallion said. “But, my wife and I couldn’t help but notice the rather elegant looking chapeau on your head.”

“Oh, this?” Rarity asked, gesturing to her hat. “It’s just something I made myself. I don’t believe I caught your names.”

“I am Upper Crust,” the mare said, addressing herself. “And this is my husband, Jet Set. A charming and elegant unicorn mare such as yourself must be a Canterlot resident, but, I have not seen you on our streets until now.”

Rarity suddenly noticed Spike couldn’t be seen. “Spike, where are you?!” she asked in alarm.

“Spike?” Jet Set asked. “You mean Twilight Sparkle’s dragon?”

“That beast is here?” Upper Crust said.

“You don’t know him as I know him,” Rarity said, suddenly defensive. “Spike is no beast! Why, if you even had the heart to get to know him, you would see that he’s truly a kind and caring drake. He certainly wouldn’t do anything so cruel as to call someone a beast!” Under the table, Spike was a bit touched.

Suddenly, another voice chimed in.

“Rarity!” the voice chimed. “Hey, Rarity! It’s me, Hayseed Turnip Truck!” The owner was an earth pony stallion with a pale, light grayish gold coat, a mane and tail in two shades of grayish gamboge, moderate gamboge eyes, and a Cutie Mark depicting three turnips wearing a green cap with a turnip patch and a mostly white tank top with smudges. “We met at the big hoedown in Ponyville last fall, ‘member?”

Rarity grew uncomfortable.

“Huh,” Jet Set said. “That would explain why we hadn’t seen you around here before,”

“And your rather defensive behavior towards a beast,” Upper Crust noted. “I wondered why the hat looked a bit… country.”

The two turned their noses up and trotted away from the Ponyville residents. Rarity seethed in anger at the posh couple demeaning Spike as Luna came out to ask what she and Spike would like.

“Rarity?” Luna asked. “What troubles you?”

“That posh couple, Jet Set and Upper Crust had the audacity to call Spike a beast!” Rarity said.

“Oh, they did, did they?” Luna asked. “Well, perhaps I’ll skip them on my patrol of the dream realm tonight.”

Rarity heard this and she took a deep breath to calm herself down. Spike came out from his hiding spot under the table.

After lunch, Spike and Rarity were in the guest room. Spike could tell that Rarity still had the words of the posh couple on her mind.

“Rarity,” Spike ventured to ask. “Are you okay?”

“That posh couple called you a beast and my hat a bit country,” Rarity muttered. “I mean, I can excuse them calling my hat country, but, calling you a beast? That’s where I get angry!” She levitated parchment onto a desk.

“Uh, what are you doing?” Spike asked, growing concern for Rarity’s anger.

“Creativenting!” Rarity said.

“As in creative venting?” he guessed.

“Yes,” Rarity said. “When something gets me angry, I channel it through my creativity so as not to take it out on others.”

So, she grabbed a charcoal stick and drew on the parchment. When she was finished, she revealed a beautiful design of a lavishly eccentric gown and matching headdress.

Later, she was with Spike, buying materials for the dress. She had several bags levitating in her magic.

“We must get back so I can get started right away,” Rarity said. “This design is so ambitious and I cannot waste any time.”

However, Rarity failed to watch where she was going and collided with another unicorn couple. However, unlike with Jet Set and Upper Crust, Spike didn’t hide out of sight. Rarity regained the use of her senses. She levitated the bag that was on the stallion’s head to reveal a charming looking face. He had a light gray coat, glossy finely-coiffed light azure mane, tail, and mustache, matching eyes with his left adorned with a monocle, a white collared shirt fastened with a purple bow tie, a slate blue waistcoat, and a very dark gray almost black coat with coattails. His Cutie Mark depicted three gold crowns, each one adorned with a diamond cut amethyst. Rarity gasped with shock and surprise. She recognized the stallion from various high society magazines she read.

“Fancy Pants!” Rarity gasped in a star-struck voice.

The stallion looked at Spike and greeted him politely.

“Hello, dear Spike,” he smiled. “It has been over a year since I last saw you.”

“Yeah, Lord Pants—”

Fancy Pants chuckled warmly. “No need for the formalities, my drake. I’m perfectly fine with you calling me, ‘Fancy.’”

Rarity could scarcely believe the scene before her. Fancy Pants, a high-ranking Canterlot elite, was treating Spike with well-deserved dignity.

Spike let out a shy chuckle. “Okay, Fancy. Yeah, it has been a while. I’m in town to assist Rarity and do a bit of birthday shopping for Twilight.” He then leaned closer so only the stallion could hear. “As well as one other piece of business that I would prefer remained secret.” Rarity cleared her throat, reminding Spike of her presence. “Oh, right. Lord Fancy Pants, this is Rarity. She’s one of the new friends that Twilight and I made when we moved to Ponyville. Rarity, this is Lord Fancy Pants, one of the few nobles in Canterlot who actually deserves to be called ‘noble.’”

“You flatter me, my young friend,” Fancy Pants smiled, blushing modestly for a brief moment. “But, your own birthday is in a few months, yes?” Spike nodded. “The enrollment period of Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns. Twelve years if I remember correctly.”

“Yeah,” Spike said. “Twilight forgot to tell her friends about it this year and they promised to make it up to me by giving me a party on my twelfth birthday.”****

“Ah, how delightful,” Fancy Pants smiled. The unicorn mare with him gently rubbed the top of Spike’s head while speaking in Prench. She also had a light gray coat, long flowing light magentaish gray mane and tail with heliotropeish white streaks, and pale, light grayish violet eyes with matching eyeshadow. Her Cutie Mark depicted three fleur de lis, two small lavender ones and one large gold one.

“C'est merveilleux de te revoir,” the mare said.

“Bonjour, Fleur,” Spike greeted back. “Comment s'est passée la lune de miel?”

“C’est magnifique,” Fleur responded with a smile.

“Ah, please pardon me,” Fancy Pants said. “Rarity, this is my good lady wife, Fleur de Lis.”

“Fleur de Lis?” Rarity asked. “The top Prench model for the most prestigious couture fashions?!”

“The very same,” Fancy smiled. “And the love of my life.”

“How did Spike learn Prench?” Rarity asked.

“Zat would be my doing,” Fleur said in accented Ponish. “Whenever Twilight Sparkle brought leetel Spike to one of my husband’s parties, I would take zee time to teach him Prench when he was old enough to talk.” She sighed sadly. “Sadly, zere has been leetel opportunity in zee last few years.”

“I’ve been keeping up my studies when I get the chance to,” Spike said. “Especially since I now have pony friends I can talk to. And they don’t look down on me.”

“We’ve ‘eard of what happened at zee recent Gala,” Fleur said.

“That reminds me,” Fancy said. “I do apologize we were unable to attend.”

“Hey,” Spike said. “You and Fleur were on your honeymoon in Prance. Besides, you wouldn’t have missed much.”

“On the contrary,” Fancy said. “It would have been satisfying to see a few of those bigoted fellows getting knocked down a few pegs.”*****

“Oui,” Fleur agreed. “Especially zat bourgeois Blueblood.”

The three friends couldn’t help but laugh. Rarity remembered that she had bumped into the unicorn couple.

“Oh!” Rarity exclaimed. “I am so terribly sorry to have bumped into you two.”

“Oh, it’s quite alright,” Fancy Pants assured her. “As young Spike would say, no harm, no fowl.”

“It’s true,” Spike said. “I do say that.”

“I must say,” Rarity said. “You two are the most polite elites to Spike I’ve encountered thus far.”

“We try our best anyway,” Fancy said. “My father believed in diversity and raised me to believe likewise.”

“That is wonderful,” Rarity smiled. She then thought of a question. “What if, and I’m speaking hypothetically here, what if you learned of an interspecies or interracial couple?”

“It would make no difference to me,” Fancy Pants said. “Were it not for interracial breeding, unicorns and pegasi would have died out long ago. At the end of the day, we’re all ponies with a common ancestor. Besides, our princesses have traits from all three races.”

“I sincerely wish that the Canterlot elitist ponies took a page out of your book,” Rarity said. “You would be a marvelous teacher towards them.”

“Sadly,” Fancy Pants said. “I’ve learned long ago that no matter how much time may pass, there will always be bigotry in the world. But, if it’s any consolation, my reputation gives me a rather strong influence. Lesser nobles often change their minds automatically to align with my own.”

“Kind of pathetic, if you think about it,” Spike said.

“Indeed,” Rarity said. She then remembered. “Oh! It was lovely meeting you both, but, Spike and I must get back to our suite at the castle. If I’m to make the ensemble for Twilight’s birthday, I mustn’t delay.” She levitated Spike onto her back.

“Ah, yes, of course,” Fancy smiled. “It was lovely meeting you, Rarity, and it was wonderful seeing you again, Spike. I do hope we can meet again while you’re still visiting.” He levitated them VIP tickets to the Wonderbolts.

“Au revoir,” Fluer said.

Back at the suite, Rarity was pacing the floor.

“I’ve seen this before,” Spike said to himself before saying to her directly. “Conflicting thoughts?” Rarity nodded. “Maybe I can help.”

“It’s to do with the tickets he gave us,” Rarity said. “If I go, I would lose valuable time I need for making the dress for Twilight’s party. If I don’t go, I could potentially upset Fancy Pants, one of few elite ponies who treat you with respect. The most important pony in Canterlot where nobility is concerned. His approval could mean big things for me here.”

“Just you?” Spike said, crossing his arms in disappointment. Rarity quickly corrected herself.

“Uh, you, too, of course,” she said sincerely. “After what you’ve endured, his approval could help you, too.”

“Hmm,” Spike said. “That is a conundrum.”

“I just don’t know what to do,” Rarity said.

Spike could see Rarity was upset and confused. “Tell you what,” Spike said. “We can go to the Wonderbolts today and work on the dress when we get back.”

Hearing this, Rarity got out of her funk. “Ah, yes,” Rarity said. “As long as it’s only one social gathering, I should have plenty of time to work on the dress afterwards. And if need be, we can leave early. Spike, you’re a genius!” She hugged the little drake tightly. “I’ll give you a bowl of emeralds for dinner.”

“Thanks, Rarity,” Spike said, slightly strangled from the tightness of Rarity’s embrace. “Though, right now, oxygen would be nice~”

Rarity realized how tight she was hugging and released him. “My apologies. I suppose Pinkie must have influenced me a bit with that.”

At the derby, Rarity and Spike walked up to the Canterlot Aerial Arena. Rarity presented the security stallion with their VIP tickets. She made sure Spike was with her so he could do the same. Fancy Pants greeted them.

“Ah, Rarity, Spike,” he said happily. “I’m so glad you both could make it.”

Jet Set and Upper Crust witnessed Rarity and Spike being welcomed. They couldn’t believe their eyes.

“Wait,” Jet Set whispered to Upper Crust. “Fancy Pants welcomed that country bumpkin and a dragon into the skybox while we sit in the bleachers?!”

Rarity carried Spike up to the skybox. The two saw the skybox and were amazed. It was lavishly comfortable and various high society ponies were in attendance with Fancy Pants and Fleur de Lis. Three ponies turned their attention to Fancy Pants. One was a light amber unicorn mare with a light raspberry mane and tail with pale, light grayish rose streaks and brilliant cornflower blue eyes wearing a long sleeved magenta blouse with a white cravat, a long blue skirt, and a matching hat with an intricate swan decoration on the brim. Another was a grayish amber unicorn stallion with a pale, light grayish gold mane and tail, brilliant cobalt blue eyes, and a Cutie Mark depicting a gavel wearing glasses and a tuxedo. The third was a medium gray earth mare with brilliant amber eyes and a grayish blue mane and tail with phthalo bluish gray streaks wearing an orchid and yellow Edwardian style dress with a yellow hat with orchid and grayish violet feathers. A pair of spectacles rest on the bridge of her nose. The three approached Fancy Pants.

“Lovely seeing you again, Fancy Pants,” said the first mare.

“Likewise, Swan Song,” Fancy Pants said.

“And who are your charming new friends,” the second mare asked. “They do look a bit familiar, but, I could be mistaken.”

“I believe you should recognize them upon closer inspection,” Fancy Pants said. “Having seen them when the Princesses announced the Elements of Harmony all those months ago.”

The three looked at Spike and Rarity closely and recognized them right away. “Two of the Guardians of Harmony!” gasped the stallion with delighted elation.

“You know of us?” Rarity said.

“Naturally,” Fancy Pants said. “They were near me when you were introduced to the public. They respect you for humiliating Blueblood last Gala.” He then gestured to the three. “Introduce yourselves, if you please.”

“I’m Swan Song,” the first mare said.

“Golden Gavel is my name,” said the stallion.

“And my name is Silver Frames,” said the second mare.

Swan Song looked at Spike with keen interest.

“Uh,” Spike said. “Can I help you, miss?”

“I must apologize,” Fancy Pants said. “Ms. Song has a keen interest in zoology.”

“I am well aware you’re not an animal in the traditional sense,” Swan Song said. “But, I’ve always loved learning about different creatures ever since I was a filly on my family’s animal sanctuary. I’ve always had a particular fondness for swans.”

“What exactly is your job?” Spike asked.

“I’m a part time broadway actress,” Swan Song answered. “The rest of the time, I’m a songwriter.”

“Ah, that’s cool,” Spike said.

At that moment, the announcer spoke. “Fillies and gentlecolts, welcome to the Wonderbolts Derby! The competitors are taking their places at the starting line and the race will begin momentarily.”

“I’ll be rooting for Rapidfire, of course,” Fancy Pants said.

Fancy Pants’ colleague agreed with the stallion. Rarity, however, had her own opinion.

“Oh, Rapidfire doesn’t stand a chance against Fleetfoot,” Rarity said. “What say you, Spike?”

“I’m not sure,” Spike answered honestly. “Let’s just see who wins the race.”

The race began and the Wonderbolt competitors zoomed around the course. After record-breaking time, the winner crossed the finish line.

“And it’s Fleetfoot by a nose!” the announcer called.

“Huh,” Spike said. “Looks like you called it.”

“Bravo, Rarity,” Fancy Pants smiled. “However did you know that Fleetfoot would be victorious?”

“My friend, Rainbow Dash, talks about the Wonderbolts all the time,” Rarity said. “She said that what Fleetfoot lacks in size, she makes up for in speed.”

“If I’m not mistaken,” Silver Frames said. “Rainbow Dash bears the Element of Loyalty.”

“Yes, that’s right,” Rarity replied. “She’s an avid Wonderbolts fan and dreams of being one herself.”

“That is quite an ambition,” Fancy Pants said.

“It sure is,” Spike said. “She collects quite a bit of Wonderbolts merchandise.”

“Truly fascinating,” Golden Gavel said.

Later, Spike and Rarity were on a walk with Fancy Pants’ entourage with Spike eating a carrot dog.

“...And then she said, “Puh-lease, that isn’t a hat,’” Rarity said, concluding a story. “‘That’s a natural disaster that somehow landed atop your head!’”

The three elites laughed in response.

“Oh, you are a delight, Rarity,” Silver Frames smiled after her laughing. “You and Spike both are so wonderful. Allow me to personally invite you two to attend my art gallery opening this evening.”

“And my charity auction tomorrow morning,” Golden Gavel said.

“And my dinner party tomorrow night,” Swan Song said.

“Those do sound wonderful,” Rarity said. She then remembered that she needed the time to work on Twilight’s dress. “But, I’m afraid I must decline the invitations.”

“Yeah,” Spike said. “Rarity has to work on a dress for a friend’s birthday this weekend.”

The three elite ponies listened to Rarity and Spike’s reasons.

“Well, it is disappointing,” Silver Frames said. “But, I do understand. Still, should you change your mind, the offer is still open.”

“I extend my offer as well,” Golden Gavel said. “In case you have a spare moment, of course.”

“Likewise,” Swan Song put in.

Later at the suite, Rarity gave Spike a bowl full of emeralds as she promised.

“Here you are, Spike,” Rarity smiled.

Spike ate the emeralds and swallowed before saying, “I have business to do with Fancy Pants. I’ll be out of your way so you can work on my mom’s dress.”

“Alright,” Rarity smiled. “I’m putting trust in Fancy Pants to look after you. I’ll see you when you return.”

As soon as Spike was out the door, Rarity thought about the invitation from Silver Frames.

“It turns out bumping into Fancy Pants in town turned out very well for both Spike and myself,” she said to herself. “Twilight’s dress is my top priority, but, I can’t disappoint the Canterlot elites by declining their invitations.” She headed off to Silver Frames’ event. “Oh, do forgive me, Spike,” she thought to herself in slight guilt.******

Later at the museum, Silver Frames was delighted to see Rarity.

“Ah,” she said. “So glad you could make it. Though, where is little Spike?”

“He said he had business with Fancy Pants,” Rarity said.

“Ah, that’s understandable,” Silver Frames said. “He is a sweet thing. Though, I’ve heard that Spike can have a rather nasty temper when his friends make mistakes.”

“He does,” Rarity said. “I only hope I can be back before he realizes I’ve left and that he’ll be able to forgive me if I’m not.”

“I see,” Silver Frames said. “Well, time for the ceremony.”

Little did either of them know that at that very moment, Spike and Fancy Pants were at an enchanted gem shop down the street.

“This’ll do nicely,” Spike said.

“Forgive me,” Fancy Pants said. “I was under the impression that magically active gems had the unfortunate side effect of giving you indigestion and nausea.”

“They do,” Spike said. “But, this is something I plan to give Rarity and say that I’m saving it for my birthday dinner in case she rejects it.”

“My goodness,” Fancy Pants said. “That is incredibly generous.”

“Rarity doesn’t know what magically active gems do to me,” Spike said. “That makes it easy for her to believe that birthday dinner story.”

“I noticed the gemstones as her Cutie Mark,” Fancy Pants said. “She must like gems especially.”

“Yeah,” Spike said. “She takes me on gem hunts as a form of bonding.”

“Aww, that does sound delightful,” Fancy Pants smiled. He then noticed a dull, fire colored gem on display. “Perhaps a Fire Ruby will suffice.”*******

“A Fire Ruby, huh?” Spike said. “Well, rubies do represent love, so it would work.” He looked at the price. “200 GB********? Perfect! I can pay two platinum bits!”

So, Spike puts the two platinum bits on the counter for the salespony. With Fancy Pants present, the purchase was made with minimal fuss.

“Thanks again for your help, Fancy Pants,” Spike smiled. He stored the gem in his loose scales. “I better get back to the suite.”

“Allow me to escort you there.” Fancy Pants said. “I wouldn’t want to break Rarity’s trust by leaving you to venture on your own at night.”

“Thanks,” Spike said.

When the duo made it to the suite, Spike opened the door and found Rarity nowhere to be seen.

“Huh?” Spike said. “Where is she?”

“I would have thought she would be here working on the ensemble for Twilight,” Fancy Pants said. At that moment, Rarity was making her way back. Fancy Pants sees her. “Ah, there you are, Miss Rarity.”

“Oh,” Rarity said with trepidation. “You’re here. I can assume Spike is likewise?”

“Why, yes,” Fancy Pants said. “He’s right inside. We’ve only just returned. I’ll leave you two to your affairs.” With that, Fancy Pants took his leave.

Rarity nervously entered the suite and saw Spike there, crossing his arms with a stern look on his face.

“You want to tell me what’s going on?” he asked.

Rarity sighed. She knew she couldn’t hide her little secret, so, she took a deep breath and told Spike the truth. Spike patiently listened to every word. “I feel simply awful for abusing your trust, Spike,” Rarity said with sincerity.

Spike didn’t say anything until Rarity was finished. “While I’m not glad that you went out to spend time with Silver Frames instead of working on the gift for my mom, I do appreciate that you told me the truth. So, I’m going to give you another chance. I’ll be away on business with Fancy Pants again tomorrow and when I come back, I expect the dress to be done. Okay?”

“Alright,” Rarity said. “Thank you for forgiving me, Spike.” She nuzzled the top of his head. “We best get to sleep now.”

“Yeah,” Spike said. “We both have a busy day ahead of us.”

The next morning after Spike left, Rarity got started on Twilight’s dress, but, she had Golden Gavel’s charity auction on her mind.

“Well, charity is a good deed, of course,” Rarity muttered to herself. But, she also remembered her promise to Spike. “No! I simply cannot break his trust again.” Rarity tried to get back to work, but, she couldn’t focus. She looked at what she made so far. The dress was a simple yellow base with white trim and a pink ribbon around the waist. Frustrated with her lack of progress, she decided, with extreme reluctance, to go to the auction, rationalizing that if she went, she’d have one less distraction on her mind. She wrote a note about the ordeal first before she set off. “I can only hope Spike will be able to forgive this as well.”

Soon, she arrived at the auction house. Golden Gavel was pleased to see Rarity. Though, Rarity looked visibly guilty. “Are you alright, Rarity?”

“I feel simply dreadful taking advantage of Spike’s trust,” Rarity said.

“Oh, dear,” Golden Gavel said. “I did want the charity auction well, but, not at the expense of another’s well-being.”

“I’m afraid it’s too late to turn back now,” Rarity said. “At least I’ll have one less distraction to worry about and I’ll be supporting a good cause.”

“Well, if you’re certain,” Golden Gavel said.

Deep down, Rarity wasn’t as certain as she hoped she sounded. On one hoof, she was supporting charity as her Element of Generosity would dictate. On the other hoof, she felt she was betraying Spike’s trust again.

During this time, Spike was with Fancy Pants at a different shop. Spike purchased a tanzanite brooch for Twilight.

“Her birthstone, as you know,” Spike said. “And it should look good pinned to all the clothes she has.” He paid a platinum bit.

The shopkeep, in the presence of Fancy Pants, said as politely as she could, “Thank you for your patronage.”

The brooch was gift-wrapped and Spike stored it in his loose scales.

“Where to next?” Fancy Pants asked.

“Well,” Spike said. “How about the hardware store for gem cutting tools?”

“Ah, I do happen to know of one close by,” Fancy Pants smiled.

Later, Rarity returned from the auction to find Opal waiting impatiently.

“Oh, dear,” Rarity said. “I must have missed your feeding time.” She levitated food for Opal. “I’ll give you a smidgeon extra to make it up to you.” Opal seemed satisfied with the offer and proceeded to eat. Rarity resumed work on the dress. However, a gurgle from her belly reminded her that she hadn’t eaten herself since breakfast. She decided to get some lunch herself.

After sundown, Fancy Pants returned Spike back to the suite. They found that Rarity was once again absent.

“What?!” Spike said. “Again?!”

Fancy Pants looked at the ponyquin in the suite. “My word,” Fancy Pants said. “Is that what Rarity has been working on for Twilight?”

Spike looked at it and sighed. “At least she started this time.”

Just then, Rarity returned. She saw Spike once again looking stern. Fancy Pants, once Rarity had returned, left the two. Rarity once again sighed and explained what had happened that day.

“I just couldn’t help it, Spike,” Rarity said. “The auction was for charity and I am the Element of Generosity.”

“Well, I can’t really fault you on that,” Spike said. “And you do need food as well in order for you to do your best.”

“I also attended Swan Song’s dinner party,” Rarity admitted shamefully.

“Well,” Spike said. “While it is disappointing to learn all of this from you, I do see that you were able to get some work done on the dress for my mom. You have a two more days to finish it.”

“And they will be spent finishing the dress,” Rarity said. “No more high society events, I promise.”

“This time,” Spike said. “I’m staying to make sure you actually do it.”

“I understand,” Rarity said. “It’s clear that I can’t be trusted alone in Canterlot. I feel awful abusing your trust.”

Spike could sense that Rarity really did feel guilty and he gave her a hug. “I’ll ease up a bit when we get home.”

The next morning after breakfast, Rarity was having trouble getting into the flow of work. Spike noticed this.

“What’s wrong?” Spike asked.

“I started working on this as a means of venting my anger,” Rarity said. “That anger has since ebbed away.”

“I see,” Spike said. “So, what are you going to do?”

“I’m afraid I don’t know, Spike,” Rarity said. “My creative process is stifled. You do know of Twilight more than I do. Is there any way I can modify this to put this in theme with her interests that you can think of?”

“Hmm,” Spike said, thinking as he looked over the dress. “Well, this dress is simple and practical. Kind of like my mom.”

Both he and Rarity looked at the dress. They could also picture Twilight wearing the dress as it was presented.

“But, what if she requests modifications?” Rarity asked.

“I don’t think that’ll be a problem,” Spike said. “Remember when you made her and the others dresses for the Gala?”

“Ah, yes,” Rarity said. “The ones meeting their specifications were terrible.”

“Which is why they’ll accept anything you make them from now on,” Spike said.

“You’re right, Spike,” Rarity said. “It may not be as fabulous as I imagined it would be in my sketch, but, if it was, it would be more of a gift for myself. Besides, I can find other uses for the extra materials I bought.” She stretched her back. “What do you say we get some fresh air?”

“Sure,” Spike said. “Hopefully, somewhere where you and I can both be safe.”

Rarity lowered herself so Spike could climb onto her back. He did so and held onto her gently.

During the walk through Canterlot, the two ran into Twilight’s parents, Night Light and Twilight Velvet.

“Aww, hi, Spike~!” Night Light said.

“And hello, Rarity,” Twilight Velvet smiled. “We heard that you were visiting for the week.”

“We’re actually going to have to leave for Ponyville today,” Rarity said. “To make it in time for Twilight’s birthday tomorrow.”

“Ah, I see,” Night Light said. “We hope you had a lovely visit though.”

“Despite some elites speaking down to Spike,” Rarity said. “Yes.”

“Something tells me you met Jet Set and Upper Crust,” Velvet said, her normal chipper demeanor faded to annoyance. She then levitated Spike over to her and embraced him. “Don’t let them get to you, sweetie.”

“Believe me, Rarity was more upset with them than I was,” Spike said.

“At first,” Night Light said. “We thought Twilight wasn’t ready to raise you and that you’d end up like other dragons. But, the two of you have proven us wrong.”

“How do you mean by other dragons?” Rarity asked. “Had you met other dragons before?”

“We knew that dragons had a bad reputation as greedy, violent monsters,” Velvet said.

“But, had you met one that was like that?” Rarity asked.

“No,” Night Light admitted. “Nor did we plan to meet any dragons. Now, here we are, proud grandparents of one.”

“Yes, Spike is a marvel,” Rarity said. “But, it wouldn’t be fair to compare Spike to other dragons if you hadn’t met other dragons to make a comparison to.”

“Yes,” Velvet said. “We know that now.”

“Thank you, Rarity,” Night Light said. “For looking after our grandson.”

“He has kept me in line for most of this week as well,” Rarity said. “But, I’m glad I could help.”

When Rarity and Spike returned to their suite, they saw an envelope on the floor inside.

“Huh?” Spike said. “What’s this about?” He picked it up and saw it was addressed to both himself and Rarity.

Rarity opened it and read the letter inside. “Dearest Rarity and Spike, your presence is requested at the Canterlot Garden Party tomorrow afternoon.” She was surprised. “The Canterlot Garden Party?! Aside from the Grand Galloping Gala, that is the premier event in Canterlot!”

“Uh, you seem to be forgetting something,” Spike said.

Rarity gasped. “You’re right. If I was to attend this soiree, I won’t be able to make it to Twilight’s birthday party.” She found herself conflicted again. “Whatever am I to do?”

Spike began thinking. He then had an idea. “Maybe we can arrange for my mom and her family to have the party here in Canterlot!” he suggested.

“You can do that?” Rarity asked.

“Remember how at first, I could only send or receive messages to or from Princess Celestia?” Spike asked.

“Why, yes,” Rarity said.

“Luna’s been teaching me to send messages to the other Guardians of Harmony and my mom’s family,” Spike said.

“Ah, that is wonderful,” Rarity smiled. “I wonder if I should tell Twilight that this is because Opal’s too sick to make the journey.”

“Now, you know that wouldn’t be right,” Spike said. “You were able to tell the truth to me earlier and I don’t want you to lie now. Speaking from experience, lying about something won’t end well. You’re better off telling the truth even if it hurts.”

“You’re right, Spike,” Rarity said. “You really are a precocious young drake. I can only hope Twilight will forgive me for abusing your trust.”

“Once you explain the situation,” Spike said. “I’m sure both she and Fancy Pants will.” He then looked at the letter and gasped when he saw who the letter was from. “Oh, no! It’s from Jet Set and Upper Crust!”

“What?!” Rarity gasped. “I thought it was from Fancy Pants or one of his entourage ponies considering you were also invited, by name, even! I suspect there’s a foul plot ahoof.”

“Hmm,” Spike said. “I think it would be better to invite Mom and her friends here after all. I think I have a plan. For good measure, I better invite my grandparents and Uncle Shining Armor.”

“Oh, Spike, you are clever,” Rarity said. “And it would be good in the sense they would want to spend time with Twilight on her birthday, too.”

The next day at noon, Rarity and Spike were getting ready. Rarity was wearing a pastel yellow cloak with a gold fastener and oval-shaped spinel in the center. Her long curled tail was accented with blue and white flowers. Spike was wearing an emerald green tuxedo Rarity made out of spare materials. Rarity also put a white daisy in his left lapel.

“Are you ready, Spike?” she asked.

“I certainly am,” he answered. “Thanks again for the tuxedo.”

The duo made their way to the door. Rarity opened the door to find the friends they invited had just arrived.

“Ah,” she said. “I see you all got the letters.”

“We sure did,” Applejack smiled.

“Your ensemble looks lovely, Rarity,” Fluttershy said politely. “And Spike, you look so dapper.”

“I’ve invited you over because of this,” Spike said, giving Shining Armor the invitation from Jet Set and Upper Crust. Shining Armor looked over the invitation carefully.

“Hmm, that is suspicious,” Shining Armor said. “I know those two and I know they wouldn’t even consider inviting a dragon, let alone have their proper name written. They wrote your name sloppily while everything else is perfectly neat.” Twilight looked it over herself.

“What do you think, Twilight?” Rainbow asked.

“This is bait for an elaborate trap if ever I saw one,” Twilight said. “Jet Set and Upper Crust don’t even like Spike. They’re clearly trying to find a way to humiliate him.”

“That’s terrible!” Pinkie gasped. “That is a poor use of a party!”

“Well, they won’t get away with this ‘long as we have somethin’ ta say ‘bout it,” Applejack said.

“And we want to help any way we can, too,” Velvet said.

“I think I have an idea,” Twilight said. “We’ll look for traps under the guise of being rowdy partygoers.”

“Yeah,” Rainbow said. “If anypony knows how to get rowdy, it’s us! Especially Pinkie.”

“When there’s a good party,” Pinkie said. “I just got to shake my tail at it!”

“Oh and before I forget,” Rarity said. “Twilight, I have your birthday gift ready.” She levitated the dress to Twilight.

“Oh, Rarity,” Twilight smiled. “It’s simple, practical, and so me! It’s perfect for my birthday. Thank you so much. I love the colors and the shape.”

Later, the group made their way to the castle ballroom.

“Luckily, we were able to convince Princess Celestia to have our party here,” Shining Armor said. “Right within proximity of the garden party.”

“Indeed,” Rarity said. “And it’s remarkable that it was decorated so quickly.”

“You’re welcome,” Pinkie said before making a squeaky toy noise with a smile.

“So, everypony ready ta party down?” Applejack asked.

“And check for traps,” Rainbow said.

“Let’s do this!” Night Light said eagerly.

Loud music was played on a phonograph. The friends and family started dancing around gleefully, even doing a conga line. Rarity and Spike made their way to the garden party.

Out in the garden, the orchestra ponies from the gala were playing elegant music. Despite the fact that it was late autumn, it seemed as though there were hints of spring notes in the air.

“We’re here,” Rarity said.

“Darling,” Upper Crust said in a saccharine sweet voice to Rarity. “So glad you could make it.”

“So, happy to see you and Spike here,” Fancy Pants smiled.

“We’ve prepared hors d'oeuvres that will accommodate your dragon,” Jet Set said, gesturing to a pile of rocks on a plate.

“Uh,” Spike said, feigning politeness. “Thank you.” Deep down, he was deeply offended. Rarity could sense this. Though, I have a feeling that this isn’t the worst offense they have planned for me, Spike thought to himself.

“One of them might be a geode,” Rarity whispered to Spike.

“Somehow, I doubt that,” Spike whispered back. Spike carefully checked each rock in the pile. Only one was a geode and it had quartz. Spike seemed to perk up at this. “Huh, look at that.”

I bet they weren’t expecting that, Rarity thought to herself.

“You are an oddity,” Jet Set said. “You have a perfectly good selection of rocks to dine on.”

Spike chose not to dignify that with a response. Rarity wanted to give Spike a chance to cheer up, so she made an excuse for him. “Oh, all of those hors d'oeuvres do sound delicious. Perhaps we should partake in the ones at the refreshment tables.” She stepped up to the refreshment tables, bringing Spike with her. They then elaborately walked back to Twilight’s party.

“You find any traps?” Shining asked.

“Only a pile of rocks they’re trying to pass off as hors d’oeuvres for me,” Spike said.

“That’s speciesist on their part,” Velvet said, upset.

“How exactly?” Rainbow asked. “Aren’t gems rocks anyway?”

“Regular rocks don’t have a taste to them,” Spike said. “I tried eating one once and it tasted like garbage.”

“And on top of that,” Rarity said. “You don’t eat grass that’s been walked upon, do you, Rainbow?”

“We all kind o’ do, Rarity,” Applejack said. “Where dya think the hay in restaurants comes from?”

“Oh…” Rarity said sheepishly. “Right. There’s that analogy wasted. How about this: you wouldn’t eat rotten fruit, would you?”

“No way,” Rainbow said. After a beat, she got the idea. “Oohhhh~ Sorry, Spike.”

“Other than that, any traps?” Twilight asked.

“I didn’t see any yet,” Rarity said. “But, I’m going to keep checking.”

“Let’s go, Rarity,” Spike said.

Together, the two went back to the garden party. Spike carefully marked likely spots to check for traps. He reviewed them with Rarity in a subtle manner, but, Rarity was able to catch on with her Mystic Eyes.

Soon, the two reported the possible trap locations to the attendees of Twilight’s party.

“Understood,” Shining said. “We’ll keep our eyes open on those locations from here.”

“Looks like it’s time for Operation: Pinkie Fodder!” Rainbow said.

“I really wish we hadn’t let Rainbow name the plan,” Twilight said. “Anyway, let’s move out!”

“Can I use my party cannon?!” Pinkie asked.

“Fire away, Pinkie!” Spike said excitedly.

“You finished that project?” Rarity asked.

“How else do you think I set up these decorations so fast?” Pinkie asked. “When I need quick party prep or I want to spread much-needed confetti everywhere, I call upon my secret weapon: my party cannon!” She pulled out a blue cannon with pink wheels sporting flower hubcaps. “It took me months to get it right.”

“Pinkie, will you ever cease to amaze us?” Rarity asked with a smile. “Anyway, I’m ready when all of you are.”

The attendees of Twilight’s party made their move. Pinkie led the congo, firing her party cannon and launching confetti in the open air. Rainbow checked the croquet field. She didn’t see any sign of a trap there. Fluttershy checked near the trees. She didn’t see anything there, other than the birds that nested in the trees. Even when she questioned them, they answered that they hadn’t seen anything where they were at out of the ordinary aside from Fluttershy and her friends. Pinkie was distracted by the refreshments. However, in a cake she was eating, she found an ink pack trap.

“I found something!” Pinkie called. She pulled out the pack.

“An ink pack in a cake?” Applejack asked in alarm. “Well, that’s not very well-planned. What if somepony broke open that ink pack ‘fore Spike?” She did some digging and discovered pit traps. “Ah-ha! Found somethin’ over here, too!”

While all this was happening, Twilight was dancing intentionally horribly to draw attention away from her friends. Shining Armor was cheering her on.

“Go, Twily, it’s your birthday,” he sang. “Yes, really, it’s her birthday.”

Jet Set and Upper Crust were growing irritated.

“Why is it so difficult to incriminate a little dragon?!” Jet Set blurted for all to hear.

The garden party attendees looked at the two snobbish ponies in shock. The attendees of Twilight’s party gave knowing glances. It was at that point Jet Set realized his mistake.

“So that’s why you invited Spike,” Fancy Pants said. “Jet Set, Upper Crust, I am appalled by your awful intentions.” The other attendees made murmurs of agreement.

“Well,” Upper Crust said. “The filthy beast has no place here. Nor do those ruffians.”

“Ruffians, nothing!” Fancy Pants said sternly. “Those so-called ruffians are the Guardians of Harmony and Spike is an honorary member of said group.”

“It’s more than he deserves,” Jet Set said.

“Now, now,” Fancy Pants said. “There will be none of that sort of nonsense. Not unless you want me to tell Princess Celestia that you tried to throw her personal student and her friends out of her own birthday party. And frankly, it's rather ungrateful, given that these ponies and this drake have saved Equestria twice by this point.”*********

“That won’t be necessary,” said the familiar voice of Princess Celestia.

Spike and the ponies turned to see their benevolent leader walking into the garden. Celestia had a very stern look on her face. Clearly, she was not happy with Jet Set and Upper Crust’s plan or their attitude towards Spike.

“Are you aware of the charges you face?” she asked the posh couple.

“Because if you’re not,” Shining Armor said, walking up next to Princess Celestia. “I’ll be more than happy to fill you in. I may be out of uniform, but, I’m still Sergeant of the Royal Guard.” The posh couple grew nervous. “You stand accused of conspiracy to incriminate a minor, exploitation of a public event, attempted poisoning, and digging on castle grounds without a permit.”

“They certainly look guilty if you ask me,” Golden Gavel said.

“Sergeant,” Celestia said. “Place them under arrest until they can have a trial.”

“Yes, your highness,” Shining Armor said with a salute. He then got onto his responsibility.

As Jet Set and Upper Crust were taken away, Princess Celestia faced Rarity. “I trust you’ve learned something from this experience?”

“Yes, Princess Celestia,” Rarity said. “I learned that no matter where I go in life, I must remember that I am the product of my upbringing and no matter what that may be, I must never be ashamed of it. I also learned that I shouldn’t abuse the trust of my friends.”

“A very valuable lesson to learn,” Princess Celestia smiled.

“What’s this about abusing a friend’s trust?” Twilight asked. Spike, thinking quickly, gave Twilight the present he got her. Twilight, seeing the gift box, opens it to reveal the tanzanite brooch. “Oh, Spike~ it’s so beautiful! Thank you so much.” She hugged the little dragon while looking sternly at Rarity. “We’ll discuss this later.”

Rarity nodded understandingly.

The next morning, the other Guardians of Harmony helped with Rarity’s luggage as she explained her story to Twilight. Twilight listened and didn’t say anything until after Rarity finished.

“I’m not happy with you abusing Spike’s trust the way you did,” Twilight said. “However, I can see that you regret doing so.”

“Oh, I did regret doing so,” Rarity said. “And still do. I may not have known Spike for as long as you have, but, he does mean a lot to me. I have every intention of making it up to him and you.”

“In a way,” Twilight said. “You did already get a start at doing that by inviting my friends, my family, and myself up to party here. You also made sure Spike was safe in the garden party.”

“And you made sure Spike wasn’t on his own,” Fluttershy said.

“I promised him and myself that I wouldn’t,” Rarity said. “After what I’ve seen first hoof, I would have never forgiven myself if I left him alone in Canterlot. I was initially worried about Fancy Pants and Fleur de Lis discriminating against him. Luckily, that wasn’t the case.”

“True,” Twilight said. “Though, I admit, I probably could have told you that if I thought you’d run into them.”

Rarity and Spike shared a giggle. “We did run into them,” Rarity said. “Quite literally as a matter of fact.”

“Huh,” Twilight said. “I meant it figuratively and it literally happened.”

“Yeah,” Spike said. “Luckily, he wasn't hurt.”

With that, the Guardians of Harmony boarded the train to Ponyville. As they were traveling, Rarity couldn’t help but wonder to herself.

I see that Spike got that lovely tanzanite brooch for Twilight, Rarity said internally. Likely thanks to Fancy Pants for his help. I wonder what other business Spike had with him? Perhaps I’ll leave him to it and trust that if he does want to tell me, he’s more than welcome to.

End of chapter.

Author's Note

Here's the next chapter.

*Dialogue by Comickook.

**Also Comickook.

***An explanation for why Rarity brought Opal.

****More Comickook dialogue.

*****Even MORE dialogue by Comickook.

******I feel this shows Rarity's character growth since the sleepover.

*******FORESHADOWING!!!

********GB=Gold Bits.

*********More Comickook dialogue.

For my take, I decided to include Spike since it feels weird Twilight didn't invite him to her party. I also had it shown that not all the elites look down on Spike.

Shoutout to Comickook for their ideas.

If you liked this chapter, feel free to contact me via private messages if you'd like to help make future chapters.

Chapter 11: Hearth's Warming Eve (S2:E11)

My Little Pony: Nine Elements

Book 2

Written by Brandon Nell and Blake Hawkins

Chapter 11: Hearth’s Warming Eve

It was Hearth’s Warming Eve in Equestria and Spike and Twilight were on the train to Canterlot to visit their family. Twilight held the dragon close to her.

“Is this warm enough for you, Spike?” Twilight asked.

“It sure is,” Spike said. “I’m looking forward to spending time with your family. I just hope Rainbow will be okay without Tank for the winter.”*

“I’m sure our Ponyville friends are doing their best to help her through, even with their own holiday plans,” Twilight said. “I made sure to leave everypony the presents we have for them so that even when we aren’t here to celebrate with them, they’ll know we still thought of them. And they gave us presents to open tomorrow when we get there.”

“I’m not used to getting this many presents on Hearth’s Warming,” Spike said.

“They feel awful missing your birthday,” Twilight said. “And we weren’t in Ponyville to get gifts from them right away. This year, they made sure to give us our presents before we left.”

“Well,” Spike said. “I’ll just have to wait and see what they are.”

“Tell you what,” Twilight said. “You can open one gift tonight and open the rest tomorrow, our little tradition.”**

“Aww, thanks, Mom,” Spike smiled. “I’m sure I’ll figure out which one to open while we’re making our way there.”

Soon, the train arrived at the station, where Twilight’s parents were waiting for them.

“Hi, Twilight,” Velvet smiled. “Hi, Spike. We’re so glad you could make it.”

“Wouldn’t miss it, grandma,” Spike said. This earned him a warm embrace from Velvet.

“Let’s get you two back to our place,” Night Light said. “Wouldn’t want to be stuck out here in the cold.”

As they made their way to the home of Twilight’s parents, Spike grew drowsy from the cold. Twilight noticed and she wrapped Spike in a blanket she had brought for emergencies. Upon arrival, Twilight saw mugs of cocoa waiting for them.

“Surprise, Twily,” Shining Armor smiled. “All nice and warm, perfect to melt away the chills of being out on a winter day.” He noticed Spike struggling to stay awake. “And perfect to wake a dragon from his cold sleepy state.”

He levitated a mug with extra marshmallows to Spike. Spike sleepily took the mug and sipped the sweet contents it held. Slowly, his eyes opened wider and he felt much better. “Thanks, Uncle Shining.”

“No problem, little buddy,” Shining Armor said. “This was the only reason why I didn’t meet up with you guys at the train station.”

“Can we talk about comics?!” Spike asked excitedly.

Shining Armor chuckled. “Sure thing.” I think I may have accidentally added a little too much sugar, he thought to himself.

“While you two are doing that,” Twilight said. “I’ll take a nostalgic look around the house.”

“Okay, mom,” Spike said eagerly. He then met up with Shining Armor on the couch.

Twilight went to her old room, which her parents kept just as she left it. “Boy, this really takes me back.” She then saw a file on the desk beside her old bed. “That’s the file on my entrance exam,” she said. “I kept it to remember my success, but, never actually got around to reading it. I guess now’s as good a time as any.”

So, Twilight gently levitated the file off of her desk and she sat on her bed. She then began to read the entrance exam file. She had a nostalgic smile on her face as it aligned with her memory. However, that changed when she saw something she didn’t remember, which surprised her greatly. “What?” she said in disbelief. “Then, all this time—”

“Twilight!” Velvet called. “We’re about to read the story about the founding of Equestria!”

“Coming~!” Twilight called. She then set the file back on her desk and walked out of her fillyhood bedroom. The file was open to the last page she looked at, which had a highlighted section reading, “Despite the dragon egg not being fertilized, the young filly managed to hatch a dragon from it. Princess Celestia confidentially stated that Twilight Sparkle created the dragon by accidentally using her magic to fertilize it with her personal particles.”***

Meanwhile, Twilight had gathered in the living room with her family. A roaring fire in the fireplace helped to keep the room warm. Twilight sat next to Spike. “Ready?” she asked.

“I am,” Spike said. “I love our traditional storytime.”

Twilight then opened an old dusty book that she took off of a shelf. And this was the story that was read:

Long ago, before Princesses Celestia and Luna were born, Equestria was known as Ponyland. While there were still three pony tribes, they lived in harmony thanks to the mediation of a bipedal creature who possessed virtually no magic at all. She was known as Megan and ponies revered her for her loving and unselfish ways. Unfortunately, after Megan passed away from old age, her influence was lost upon the general ponies. Years later, her ways were all but forgotten and the tribes grew distrustful of each other.**** Despite this, they worked together to survive. Earth ponies tended to the ground to plant crops, pegasi controlled the weather so said crops could grow, and the unicorns raised the sun and moon. The earth ponies would give the other tribes food in exchange for their services. Sadly, there was still a lack of trust between the three separate tribes. Over time, Ponyland was slowly but surely overwhelmed by a terrible blizzard. The pegasi attempted to stop it in vain. Eventually, it got so bad that the tribal leaders agreed to a summit. Representing the unicorn tribe was the daughter of the then unicorn king Bullion, Princess Platinum. Representing the pegasus tribe was Commander Hurricane. And representing the earth pony tribe was Chancellor Puddinghead.

Commander Hurricane was a stallion of a dark gray coat adorned with scars from countless battles and his jet black mane and tail hung loose. His stern blue eyes reflected back a look of seriousness and it was well known that the commander had a very short fuse, it did not take much to set him off. His cutie mark depicted a swirling circle of clouds with an eye in the center, a reflection of his unrivaled speed and strength that even among pegasi was legendary.

Princess Platinum, the youngest of the leaders, was filling in for her ailing father. She was inexperienced, but, her appearance made her a sight to behold. Her beautiful silver coat glistened as she strode into the room, decked out in a white and purple robe and a matching crown. Her powder white mane and tail were styled into a lovely set of curls and she had beautiful ruby red eyes. Her Cutie Mark, fittingly, depicted a platinum crown.

Chancellor Puddinghead (so named because of the bowl of pudding he wore for a hat) was reputed as a doddering eccentric. Though a stallion, he had an unusually pink coat. He had a dark brown mane and tail, which had slight noticeable curls to them. He also had a ruffled collar, a yellow blouse with darker pink puffed sleeves, and dark brown pantaloons. He also possessed green eyes that seemed to convey he was not all there. The only thing that made even remote sense about the chancellor was his obstructed Cutie Mark that depicted a long scroll. Despite some allegations, he'd managed to win the election in his own right.

Together, the three tribe leaders gathered to see what they could do to figure out how to overcome this situation. Unfortunately, once they had all gathered, they started to argue against each other.

"Chancellor, I will only say this once," Hurricane warned Puddinghead. "Stop hoarding all the crops and give back what you owe us pegasi!"

“I would~” Puddinghead said. “Only if you Pegasi will stop all of this snow!”

“Do you not think we haven’t already tried?!” the pegasus bellowed. “The unicorns must be plotting this since they can move the sun and the moon!”

Princess Platinum gasped in shock. “How dare you insist that we noble unicorns are responsible! Yes, we are able to raise the sun and the moon, but, it is extremely taxing. Over half our kingdom is unicorns drained of magic. Storms are unpredictable. I would think that you would understand that.”

“Why should we heed the words of an inexperienced child like you?” Chancellor Puddinghead challenged.

“Well, you’re here,” Commander Hurricane smirked. “You tried to pass a law mandating your tribe to have carrot juice for every meal!”*****

“The only reason I’m representing the unicorn kingdom is due to my father falling ill,” Princess Platinum said. “Even if it’s only to gain a little bit of experience, it would still prove to be more than enough to help solve this problem.”

“Bah!” Commander Hurricane said. “Bullion’s****** too scared to see me face-to-face.”

“How dare you!” Princess Platinum snapped. “If my father was well enough, you would be the one who was afraid!”

“You unicorns don’t have the nerve to fight,” Puddinghead said. “You think you’re better than us just because you have magic!”

“That’s the thing,” Princess Platinum said. “We know we’re better.”

“Better nothing,” Hurricane said. “If that were true, you would be planting your own crops even if you got dirty!”

“Like you’re any better yourself?” Princess Platinum retorted. “If you think it’s so simple, why don’t you try planting?”

“Crops don’t grow on clouds!” Hurricane snapped.

“Well, since we can’t solve this problem,” Puddinghead said. “Then, I’m just plumb out of ideas.”

“Shocker,” Hurricane said, sarcastically. “An Earth pony without ideas.”

“And I suppose you airheaded pegasi have a better idea?” Princess Platinum challenged.

“I did NOT come here to be insulted!” Hurricane snapped.

“Oh?” Puddinghead asked. “Where do you usually go?”

“This has been an utter waste of time!” Princess Platinum shouted.

“That,” Hurricane snarled. “I can agree with.”

The leaders stormed off, leaving the ponies in the gallery worried.

Back at the unicorn kingdom, Princess Platinum entered her castle in a distressed manner.

“Clover the Clever!” she called, wearily. “I need you, quick!”

Entering the throne room was a unicorn stallion. He had a mint green coat, a lime green mane and tail with a yellow streak. His eyes were a bluish green. Though he wore a tattered brown cloak with a rope fastener, his Cutie Mark depicted a four-leaf clover.

“Has my father’s condition improved?” Princess Platinum demanded.

“I’m afraid his condition continues to worsen,” the stallion, whose name was Clover, said sadly. “He has requested to see you as soon as you returned from the summit.”

The princess entered the quarters of an ailing white unicorn stallion. He was resting in his bed with deep blue bedding and he was breathing heavily. He weakly looked upon the princess. “My daughter,” the stallion said. “How was the summit?”

“Simply dreadful,” Platinum said. “Father, those other tribe leaders are impossible to reason with.”

Bullion, though ill, managed to put on a stern face. “Daughter,” he said sternly. “Must I resort to my Mystic Eyes of Interrogation?”

Princess Platinum knew at once her father suspected she wasn’t telling him the whole truth and began to lose her nerve. “N-no, Father.” She explained what exactly happened, making the king’s blood boil.

“Clearly, I’ve made mistakes raising you,” King Bullion said. “Because you have grown into a short-sighted fool!”

“But, Father,” Princess Platinum began.

“No buts,” King Bullion said, coughing a bit into a handkerchief. “Must I remind you that both the Pegasi and the earth pony tribes are just as important to Ponyland as we unicorns are? The earth ponies are the only ones capable of growing all of the crops, including the medicinal herb to help with my ailment. And without the Pegasi helping to control the weather, it will not flourish. Yet, you allow your petty pride to get in the way of saving your father, who raised you since you were a foal.”

Hearing this, Princess Platinum began to regret the insults that she said to the Pegasus and Earth Pony leaders.

“Until you can swallow your pride for the greater good,” Bullion said. “You are not welcome in my kingdom!”

Princess Platinum gasped. Tears welled in her eyes and she put her head down.

“Very well, Father,” she said, sadly. “But, where would I go?”

“If you were wise,” Bullion said. “You would go to the Earth Ponies and apologize for your foolishness.”

“Yes, Father,” Princess Platinum said.

“To make doubly sure you do not fail again,” Bullion said. “You are to bring Clover the Clever with you and obey his orders.”

With that, she turned around and left her father’s boudoir. Clover could see that the Princess had been lectured.

“What did His Majesty say, your majesty?” he asked.

“I must swallow my pride and apologize to the Earth Ponies for my foolishness and collect herbal medicine only they can provide, bringing you with me and following your orders,” the former princess explained.

“Oh, my,” Clover said. “I haven’t been to the Earth pony area since I was a foal. I believe I still remember the way.”

Meanwhile, Commander Hurricane returned to Cloudsdale to find everything in disorder. It seemed that his fellow pegasi had all but stopped working in his absence. And that was something the commander would not tolerate in the slightest. He gave a whistle and bellowed out. "Private Pansy! Front and center, this instant!"

At the order, a pegasus mare appeared before Commander Hurricane nervously. She had an apricot colored coat and a rusty red mane and tail. Her deep indigo eyes shimmered. “C-commander Hurricane!” she said before saluting her superior.

"Private Pansy, what be the meaning of this?! I thought I entrusted you to hold down the fort while I was gone!" Commander Hurricane growled. "Yet I return to find my fellow pegasi lounging about and doing nothing productive!"

“My apologies, Commander, sir,” Private Pansy said. “We were scouting for so long that we’ve grown exhausted from the fierce winds, sir. Our forces grow tired and hungry. I’ve had to instate mandatory rest breaks to conserve energy.” She quickly changed the subject. “Did the summit go well?”

“No, it did not!” Exclaimed Commander Hurricane suddenly. “And those other ponies are to blame!”

“Sir,” Private Pansy said. “Do you think it’s possible that you’re projecting your own feelings of helplessness onto the other tribes?”

“A proud Pegasus commander does not project!” Hurricane snarled.

A pegasus pony who was in the gallery flew up. “That is precisely what happened,” he said.

“General Typhoon*******,” Hurricane said. “Why do you defend the other tribes?”

“I’m defending no one,” General Typhoon said. “All tribal leaders allowed their pride to get the better of them.”

I can believe that Commander Hurricane allowed his pride to get the better of him, Private Pansy thought to herself. Aloud, she said, “Commander, sir, perhaps we can negotiate with the other tribe leaders together. As you’re keenly aware, there is strength in numbers.”

“Bah!” Hurricane said. “The unicorns are pompous snobs and the earth ponies are numbskulls only good for planting crops!”

“Crops are rather essential,” Private Pansy said. “Without them, we have no food. And without the unicorns to bring forth the sun and the moon, we wouldn’t know when to rest or when to battle.”

“Indeed,” Typhoon said. “If this animosity continues, your actions will be tantamount to our own genocide. No army would condone a commander who puts his pride before the need to feed his army.”

Surprisingly, Commander Hurricane considered these words carefully. Reluctantly, he gave a sigh of defeat.

“It pains me to admit, but, you’re right, Typhoon,” Hurricane said. “But, if we go back, we will look like fools.”

“You’re a fool if you don’t go back,” Typhoon argued. “We are on the brink of starvation.”

Hurricane groaned. “Very well. Private Pansy, I must ask that you join me for backup.”

That’s the first sensible choice he made all day, General Typhoon thought.

“Understood, sir,” Private Pansy saluted.

And with that, the two pegasi set off, leaving General Typhoon, as appointed third-in-command, to look after the Pegasi land.

Meanwhile, Chancellor Puddinghead returned home. He climbed through the chimney of his office. There to greet him outside of the fireplace was a plump earth pony mare. She had a dusty gamboge coat, olive green mane and tail, deep blue eyes. She wore a simple tunic and hat. “Ah,” the chancellor said. “Smart Cookie, my advisor.”

“Not to question your methods, your chancellors-ness,” the mare, whose name was Smart Cookie, asked. “But, couldn’t you have entered through the door?”

“Under normal circumstances, yes,” Puddinghead said. “However, the door was blocked by snow.”

“Ah,” Smart Cookie said. “So, how was the summit?”

"Those greedy pegasi and those nasty unicorns didn't even want to discuss solutions,” he said. “They had the gall to accuse us of hoarding food! Never mind the fact that I told them we actually can't grow crops in these frigid conditions! They're just jealous because I worked hard to earn my title, whereas they got in through connections, family, prestige, or any combination thereof."

“You do have to admit,” Smart Cookie pointed out. “That the pegasi and unicorns are just as part of growing our food as we are. The unicorns bring the sunshine that our plants need to grow and melt the snow, while the pegasi bring the rain and wind to help our crops grow healthier. Perhaps it would’ve been better if I had gone to the summit in your place. No offense, but, your policies have caused our citizens to question your sanity.”

“Offense very much taken,” Chancellor Puddinghead gasped. “My methods may come across as questionable, but, I must do everything I can to ensure that the earth ponies are happy and healthy.”

“Which you are clearly failing at,” Smart Cookie said. “If you really want to ensure the earth ponies’ happiness and health, we go back and apologize to the pegasus and unicorn tribes leaders. Then, we can coordinate a better plan that works well for all of the tribes, not just our own.”

“Give me reasons to entertain such an idea,” Chancellor Puddinghead challenged before a deep, loud rumble erupted from Smart Cookie’s plump belly.

“Such sound is becoming increasingly common among our tribe,” Smart Cookie said. “The rations we’ve stored are depleting and with recent weather, we are unable to grow more crops. If a well-fed mare like myself is going hungry, imagine how much worse off the thinner ponies here are. Without cooperation with the other tribes, all of Ponyland will starve to death, let alone our own. What more reason do you need?”

Chancellor Puddinghead took this in. “None,” he said. “I’ll go, but, I want you to join me. With you being my advisor and secretary, I’m counting on you to assist me.”

“That is a very wise decision,” Smart Cookie said. “We must work things out without pride getting in the way before the citizens act upon their decision to impeach you.”

“Understood,” Chancellor Puddinghead said before opening the front door. Unfortunately, a large mound of snow splattered inside. “Anypony got a shovel?”

And so it was that the three tribe leaders each decided to strike out on their own in search of new land to recuperate until ready to face each other. None of them seemed to suspect the true nature of the blizzard or that it would follow them to the new land they would seek.

With Princess Platinum and Clover the Clever, they were trekking outside of the unicorn kingdom and making their way into a deep forest. Despite the inclement weather, Princess Platinum hardly seemed to notice. The words her father told her still rung in her ears. She knew her father to be a wise stallion. If he told her off, it meant she was failing to live up to the example he set for her. Clover could see how upset Princess Platinum was. “Your father wants you to be a good leader for our tribe,” he said. “The fact that you’re willing to make this journey proves that you do take his words to heart, even if you do make mistakes.”

“I realize now that my prideful sins are costing our tribe’s survival,” Princess Platinum said. “Regardless of my pride, I never intended to doom the tribe. I cannot let the entire tribe pay the price for my foolishness. I thought I could handle my father’s responsibility of diplomacy, but, clearly I was wrong.”

“But, you’ve come to understand your mistake,” Clover said. “That proves that you’re willing to listen and willing to make amends. That aspect is what will make you a great leader.”

“All the same,” Princess Platinum said. “I feel it’s too soon to face the other tribes right now. Ideally, I would propose we find a patch of land to recuperate until we’re ready. But, what do you think?”

“I think,” Clover said. “That the sooner we make amends, the better. If we prolong our endeavor, there is a chance your father’s condition will worsen until he succumbs to the disease and he’ll…” He lowered his head mournfully. That was all Princess Platinum needed to understand. Quietly, the two unicorns continued on their quest.

Back in present day, Twilight and her family took a brief pause to make more cocoa.

“You know,” Spike said. “The portrayals of the tribal leaders in the play version seem a lot more petty.********”

“It was possibly due to the biases and prejudices being more emphasized for the challenge of the actors to convey more emotion,” Twilight suggested. “Though, personally, I like reading the book for historical accuracy.”

“Of course you do,” Spike chuckled. “Plus, reading the book is part of our tradition along with A Hearth’s Warming Tale.” That was a book they typically read after the history of Hearth’s Warming Eve.

“Regardless of the play’s historical accuracy or lack thereof,” Shining Armor said. “The story shows that pride can be dangerous.”

“That’s true,” Twilight nodded. “The tribal leaders let their pride get the better of them and their tribes nearly paid the price for it.”

“Only nearly, though,” Night Light said. “The only reason they actually made an effort to make things better was because of–”

“Dad~!” Twilight interrupted. “Don’t get too far ahead of the story during extra cocoa time.”

“Oh, right,” Night Light said, chuckling sheepishly. “Sorry, I’m getting a little ahead of myself.”

After the cocoa was ready, Twilight continued reading.

Commander Hurricane was scouting ahead with Private Pansy. Private Pansy was looking around cautiously. At last they settled on a patch of clouds overlooking beautiful mountains and a lush green valley. "Ah yes," Commander Hurricane smiled. "These clouds will make an excellent home for us pegasi. And the best part is, no other tribes can get to us without us knowing about it. We'll control the skies."

“And,” Private Pansy started. “We can still fly down and meet up with them so we can make amends. Remember, we left to make things right. Our tribe is starving. It’s not fair for them to pay the price for your pride.”

Commander Hurricane paused. He knew she was right. “As I said,” he said. “The best part is, no creatures of evil can get to us. And we’ll be able to protect the other tribes easily.”

Private Pansy had a satisfied smile. I knew he’d still find some way to make it sound like he’s winning, she thought to herself. But, I do like the idea of each of us tribes looking out for each other.

“We’ll call this place Pegasopolis,” Hurricane said.

Meanwhile, Princess Platinum and Clover the Clever arrived at some mountains and a vast set of caves. Princess Platinum smiled as her reflection shone in all the gemstones. "My, just look at all these fine jewels," she declared. "They'll do wonders for our royal treasury."

“And some of them would make good monetary units,” Clover figured. “They will also make fantastic gifts to the other tribes. These caves will also be the perfect place to hone our skills and perfect new spells. My mentor, Starswirl, will be up to his beard in new students.”

“I propose we call this Unicornia,” Princess Platinum said.

Meanwhile, Chancellor Puddinghead and Smart Cookie were looking for fertile soil.

“Yes, we should be on the right track,” Chancellor Puddinghead muttered to himself. His concentration was impeded by a persistent groan from Smart Cookie’s belly.

“Apologies, your chancellor-ness,” Smart Cookie said. “Seems my stomach is eager to find food. Don’t worry. I’ll try not to let my stomach interrupt our quest too much. The sooner we make amends, the quicker we can grow more crops.”

“Ideally,” Chancellor Puddinghead said. “We’ll need to find us something edible already growing to sustain us before we can think about planting crops. Crops take time to grow.”

“That’s going to be hard to do with all of this snow,” Smart Cookie pointed out.

“It can’t be everywhere,” Puddinghead reasoned.

I don’t believe it, Smart Cookie thought in surprise. A sentence from Chancellor Puddinghead that actually made sense to me!

Soon, they came upon fields of green grass and freshly planted soil. To Smart Cookie, the grass looked very appetizing.

“This is perfect,” Chancellor Puddinghead said happily. “The air is so fresh, the soil looks so fertile, and the grass is lush.” Smart Cookie’s belly gave another audible growl. “I suggest you eat some of the grass while you can.”

“Oh, gladly, your chancellor-ness,” Smart Cookie smiled before she began to chomp at the long patches of grass. While she was doing that, Chancellor Puddinghead thought up names for the new land.

“Let’s see,” he thought aloud. “There’s some really good dirt here in this village. Maybe I can call this place… ‘Dirtville.’ No, that’s too on the nose.”

As he was thinking, Smart Cookie had swallowed one last mouthful of grass before pitching her suggestion. “Why don’t we call this place Earth, since we’re earth ponies?”

Chancellor Puddinghead considered this. “Earth,” he figured. “I like the sound of that.”

At that moment, all three leaders pitched their flags. Afterwards, they noticed their staked claims all shared a border with one another.

“Oh, perfect,” Clover said happily. “This is our chance to-”

“What are you doing here?!” Hurricane exclaimed. “This is our land to recuperate on!”

“Sir,” Private Pansy whispered. “Have you forgotten why we set off in the first place?”

“On the contrary, Commander,” Princess Platinum said. “We were here first!”

“Your majesty,” Clover whispered. “We’re not supposed to confront the other tribes. That’s why your father sent us away in the first place.”

“Oh, but, you’re both very much mistaken,” Chancellor Puddinghead said. “We planted our flag earlier than first!”

“Uh, Chancellor,” Smart Cookie said. “This is kind of undercutting what we were trying to achieve.”

“If we’re to settle our differences,” Clover the Clever said. “I recommend that we all calm down. It’s clear that we’re all having problems that the summit clearly didn’t resolve. Getting angry at each other again isn’t going to solve anything.”

The tribal leaders carefully listened to Clover’s sage words and took a deep breath before approaching each other while trying hard to keep their emotions in check. However, once they were close, they each felt that they stepped in something cold and wet. Looking down, they saw snow that wasn’t there earlier.

“Hey,” Chancellor Puddinghead said. “Where did all this snow come from?”

All ponies were suddenly filled with dread as they looked up and saw that the very weather they tried to escape had followed them.

“Everypony!” Clover shouted. “Run for shelter!” The six ponies ran into one of the caves in ‘Unicornia.’

Again back to present day, Spike drank the last of his cocoa. “Uh, mom?” he asked.

Twilight stopped reading. “Yes, Spike?”

“Isn’t it about time for dinner?” he asked.

“Almost, Spike,” Twilight said.

“I can confirm that,” Velvet said. “I have vegetable stew in the slow cooker and it’s almost ready.”

“Okay,” Spike said. “Continue.”

And Twilight resumed the story:

Inside the cave, the six ponies were in a state of confusion.

“This just doesn’t make sense,” Commander Hurricane said, too confused to lose his temper. “How could the weather have followed us here? The pegasi in Cloudsdale were too tired and hungry last I saw.”

“And the unicorns couldn’t be the cause because there’s barely enough food for them to keep their own strength up,” Princess Platinum said, equally confused.

“And there’s no way earth ponies are responsible since we can’t even reach the clouds,” Chancellor Puddinghead said. “Much less touch them. Even if we could, we barely have enough food for ourselves.”

“I do have a theory,” Clover said grimly. “This weather could be caused by not one of us… but, all of us.”

“All of us?!” the tribal leaders spoke in unified confusion.

“Well, think about it,” Clover said. “Before the feud started, these blizzards weren’t happening.”

“That is true,” Private Pansy said. “I remember helping to bring easy breezes, but, nothing as fierce as the blizzards.”

“I concede that this much is true,” Commander Hurricane said. “But, I fail to see what that has to do with anything.”

“Don’t you see?” Clover asked. “The more we fought and the less we trusted each other, the colder everything became.”

The leaders took a moment to digest this observation Clover made. They did have to admit that as their trust in each other waned, the temperature did drop.

“You’re right as usual, Clover,” Princess Platinum said. “Though, I feel it to be more coincidence than anything. Not that it matters since the earth ponies were unable to provide the herbal medicine for my father.”

“We can’t exactly grow crops with all this snow,” Chancellor Puddinghead said. “Why, just look at Smart Cookie. Our rations have gone so low that even she was going hungry.”

The other ponies looked at Smart Cookie. Her plump body compared to the rest of them gave them the impression that she was well-fed. That’s when it started to sink in. If she was going hungry with her round figure, skinnier earth ponies can’t possibly be faring any better.

“Whoa,” Commander Hurricane said. “Things really are bad!”

“In Cloudsdale,” Private Pansy said. “Pegasi are hungry and tired because they haven’t been getting food. We tried to move the clouds, but, lately, it’s been costing us more energy than we have. I had to instate mandatory rest breaks to conserve energy.”

As they spoke with each other, Clover noticed the entrance of the cave was freezing over.

“Everypony, look!” Clover gasped.

The ponies gasped in horror as they saw they were getting sealed in.

“Oh, no!” Chancellor Puddinghead gasped. “We’re trapped!”

The leaders were about to start arguing over whose fault it was when they suddenly discovered they were unable to move their hooves. They looked down and saw that their hooves were becoming covered in ice.

“Wh-what’s happening?!” Commander Hurricane shivered.

The six ponies looked up to see ghostly clouds in the shape of running wild horses with white empty eyes. They heard ghastly wails and frightful neighing as the cloudy vapors surrounded them.

“What are these creatures?!” cried a distressed Princess Platinum.

“They must be Windigos…” Clover the Clever shivered. “They’re creatures that are monsters of the weather. They thrive on conflict and hatred, freezing the land they sense it strongest. The colder ponies’ hearts are, the colder the environment becomes.”

This explanation resonated with the leaders, who were now horrified by the realization that their pride allowed this to happen.

“So, this really was all our fault,” Princess Platinum concluded. “My father was right to be disappointed with me.” She shed a single tear as the ice on her continued to spread.

“H-hey, hey, don’t cry,” Chancellor Puddinghead said, hoping he sounded braver than he felt. “I shouldn’t have underestimated you because of your youth.” The ice on him continued to spread as well.

“And I really was projecting my own frustrations because I didn’t want to be seen as weak,” Commander Hurricane said. “In the end, it didn’t even matter.” The remorseful commander saw the ice spreading, but, didn’t try to fight it.

“And now,” Clover said grimly. “Our bodies will become as cold as our hearts, all because we were foolish enough to hate.”

The three ponies untouched by ice got closer together. Private Pansy gave a little snicker.

“What’s so funny?” Smart Cookie asked her, slightly confused.

“If there was one pony I hated,” Pansy said. “It would be Commander Hurricane. But, I don’t actually hate him. I just don’t agree with his hard-nosed policies.”

The three couldn’t help but laugh together.

“Even if we’ve only personally known each other briefly,” Smart Cookie said. “I don’t hate you two. In fact, I wish I had got to know you both better before.” She held them close. “My body fat will keep us warm for at least a little bit longer.”

“Thank you, Smart Cookie,” Private Pansy said gratefully. “And I don’t hate you two, either.”

“Neither do I,” Clover admitted. “Whatever fate awaits us, we’ll face it together as ponies…as friends. Tribes don’t matter anymore.”

The three ponies embraced each other. Slowly, the ice began to surround them, but, it stopped as it reached Clover’s unicorn horn. “At last, they understand,” a female voice said as Clover’s horn lit up. From it erupted a magical flame in the shape of a heart that dispelled the Windigos and melted the ice on the bodies of the tribal leaders’ subordinates.

“That’s beautiful,” Private Pansy said.

“Yeah,” Smart Cookie said. “What spell is this, Clover?”

“I… don’t know,” Clover admitted. “But, I don’t think I managed to do it alone. By the way, did either of you hear that voice?”

“I did,” Private Pansy admitted. “I don’t know who the voice belongs to, though.”

“Neither do I,” Smart Cookie admitted.

At that moment, a translucent figure clad in white robes appeared before the three ponies. This figure was unusual to the three as she stood on two legs while the other two limbs each ended with five strange digits. They saw no fur on the exposed parts of the limbs. A look at the figure’s face revealed a furless face vaguely like that of a primate topped with blonde hair. While this figure was strange to the ponies, they felt strangely at peace.

“Who are you?” Private Pansy asked, somewhat nervously.

“Fear not, little ponies,” the figure said gently. “You three are the first of your kind in many years to look past breed differences.”

“And this heart-shaped flame is the result of that friendship?” Clover asked.

“The Fire of Friendship, yes,” the figure said. “It has allowed me to reach ponykind once again.”

“Fire of Friendship,” Smart Cookie said. “I like the sound of that.”

“But,” Clover said. “Who are you? And pardon me for asking, but, what are you?”

“In life,” the figure said. “I was known as Megan.”

Clover gasped. “My mentor, Starswirl, told me of you. He said you were one of three founding deities of Ponyland.”

“A deity, I was not,” Megan explained. “But, it is true that I worked with two others to make Ponyland. Since my time on the mortal plain had come to an end, I have waited for other wise ponies to remember the importance of seeing past the differences between the earth ponies, pegasi, and unicorns. You three have done just that. All I ask is that you spread this lesson to others and encourage them to do the same.”

The three ponies bowed their heads respectfully and said in unison, “We will.”

“Words cannot express the pride I feel right now,” Megan said. “My spirit can rest easy knowing that my lessons will endure for generations to come.” With that, Megan faded from sight with a smile.

So, the three pony friends kept the Fire of Friendship burning brightly all throughout the night. Together, they told stories to each other and they sang songs together, songs that would become the very carols that the ponies of today sing during Hearth’s Warming. In time, the tribal leaders were touched by the warmth of the Fire of Friendship. Not only did the ice around them begin to melt, but, any feelings of hatred and spite melted away from their hearts. They returned to their original homes and shared what they learned with their tribes. King Bullion, having heard his daughter finally learned the importance of ponies working together, made amends with Princess Platinum. With peace restored, the earth ponies grew the herbal medicine Bullion needed to recover. Together, the pony tribe leaders disbanded their roles and they, along with their assistants, decided to start the building blocks of changing Ponyland into the grand country of Equestria.

Back to present day, Twilight closed the book

“Boy, you really tell that story so well, Twilight,” Night Light smiled.

“What do you think Megan was?” Spike asked. “She couldn’t have been a pony.”

“I’m afraid I don’t really know,” Twilight admitted. “I have read a lot about ancient and pre-Equestrian history, but, I haven’t come across anything about what Megan was. At least, not yet, anyway.”

“I don’t think it really matters if we learn what she was,” Shining Armor said. “It won’t really change anything.”

“That’s true,” Velvet said. “Well, we better wash up. Dinner’s just about ready.”

Suddenly, there was a knock at the door.

“Who’s that?” Twilight asked. “Were we expecting anypony else?”

Night Light looked at the peephole in the front door to see who was outside. On the other side were Minuette, Twinkleshine, Lemon Hearts, and a fourth mare. The fourth mare was an alicorn. She was slightly taller than the other mares. She had a soft pink coat with her horn and wings tipped with a deep purple color. She had soft amethyst eyes and her long mane and tail had bold streaks of yellow, magenta, and violet. Her mane and tail were gently curled on the ends. Her Cutie Mark depicted a crystal ice blue heart with intricate gold decorations on the ends. Night Light opened the door to allow them inside so they wouldn't be out in the cold.

“Hey, you’re some of Twilight’s classmates from magic school,” Night Light smiled. “And it’s good to see you again, Princess Cadance.”

“Likewise,” the alicorn said. Twilight squeed. Cadance saw Twilight and she also squeed happily. The two faced each other. Together, they did something like a secret hoofshake the two of them had made up along with singing a rhyme.

“Sunshine, sunshine
Ladybugs awake
Clap your hooves
And do a little shake!”

Twilight’s schoolmates went to Spike.

“Hi, Spike,” Twinkleshine smiled.

“Happy Hearth's Warming, little buddy,” Minuette smiled. She rubbed his left cheek.

“We missed seeing you,” Twinkleshine said.

“I missed you girls, too,” Spike said.

“How’s life in Ponyville?” Lemon Hearts asked. “Have you seen my big sister?”

“It’s going great,” Spike smiled. “And we have seen Lemony Gem a few times.”

“Are you feeling warm enough?” Minuette asked.

“With the fire in the hearth roaring and all of the hot cocoa,” Spike said. “I’m feeling good and toasty.”

“Aww~!!!” the three mares said, sounding disappointed.

“Hey,” Spike said. “That doesn’t mean I won’t cool down. I’m always open for Hearth’s Warming cuddles.”

The three mares squeed and group-hugged the little dragon.

“Can we get you girls anything?” Velvet asked.

“Do you have any more cocoa?” Twinkleshine asked.

“We certainly do,” Velvet smiled. “And plenty of mugs to serve it in.”

The three mares take Spike to get him and themselves some cocoa.

“Thank you, Mrs. Velvet,” Lemon Hearts smiled.

While the three mares played games with Spike, Twilight turned to her family and Cadance. Twilight remembered what she had read earlier. “Now, I don’t want any of you to freak out,” she said. “But, Spike’s egg wasn’t fertilized. I didn’t just hatch him, I created him!”

The four adults looked at each other before Shining Armor spoke up. “How long have you known?”

“U-until just now,” Twilight said. “Wait, you know?!”

“Yeah,” Shining Armor said. “We didn’t want the news to be too shocking, since you were six when you hatched Spike. That’s why we didn’t tell you.”

“We wanted to wait,” Velvet said. “Until you were old enough to take it.”

“Are you okay, Twilight?” Night Light asked gently. “How do you feel?”

“This is a lot to process,” Twilight admitted. “And I don’t feel like I’ve been a very good mother since I confined him to my dorm for so many years and took him for granted for so long.”

Velvet placed a gentle hoof on Twilight’s shoulder. “You’re better than you give yourself credit for,” she said. “No matter how angry you got at Spike, you never resorted to hitting him. Neither your father nor I had the restraint you do.”

“And even if you did keep him inside for as long as you did,” Night Light said. “You always made sure to keep Spike safe from the elitists who could have done serious harm to him.”

“Besides,” Shining Armor said. “You taught him everything he knows. He’s smarter than most ponies his age.”

“And now that you and he are living in Ponyville,” Cadance said. “You’re giving Spike a chance to make his own friends. So, I think that makes you an amazing mom.”

Twilight took a moment to digest the comforting words of the older ponies. After a bit, she began to feel better. “I’m not sure I’m ready to tell him yet.”

“That’s alright,” Velvet said comfortingly. “We won’t tell him, either. We won’t tell anypony you don’t want knowing. That’s ultimately your decision. For now, how about we enjoy dinner?”

“Sure thing,” Twilight said.

With that, Spike and the ponies enjoyed their dinner. Afterwards, Cadance and Twilight’s schoolmates left while Twilight, Spike, and Shining Armor stayed with their parents for the night. Twilight and Spike both shared Twilight’s fillyhood bed (Twilight made sure to close the file before Spike could see the contents she read).

As the night went on, Twilight levitated the blanket over her and Spike before she looked at the sleeping drake resting peacefully on top of her belly. He had his arms holding onto her.

Even though Spike doesn’t know it yet, Twilight thought to herself. He has more of a reason to call me ‘Mom.’ I’ll tell you soon, Spike. I promise. Just be patient with me. She gave him a motherly kiss to his forehead before holding him close to her, lowering the blanket, and falling asleep. The unicorn and the dragon were in a state of pure bliss that could only come from the bond between a mother and her child.

End of chapter.

Author's Note

Here's the next chapter.

*Yes, "Tanks for the Memories" takes place in season 2.

**FORESHADOWING!!!

***Idea by me.

****Another idea by me.

*****I dare you to guess this reference.

******That is the real name of Princess Platinum's father. Proof.

*******Semi-OC there.

********He's not wrong.

Here's the voice cast for the Pre-Equestria characters:

Scott McNeil: Commander Hurricane
Erin Fitzgerald: Private Pansy
Garry Chalk: General Typhoon
David Kaye (BW Megatron voice): King Bullion
Venus Terzo: Princess Platinum
Andrew Francis: Clover the Clever
Ian James Corlett (Otis/Lord Stinker (Salty's Lighthouse)): Chancellor Puddinghead
Kathleen Barr: Smart Cookie
Bettina Bush: Megan

I had the tribal leaders be given more redeeming qualities. Sure, they let their pride blind them, but, they genuinely care about their tribe's survival. Each of them has a humbling experience that makes them realize what their pride is doing to their tribes.

If you liked this chapter, feel free to contact me via private messages if you'd like to help make future chapters.

Chapter 12: Hearts and Hooves Day (S2:E17)

My Little Pony: Nine Elements

Book 2

Written by Brandon Nell and Blake Hawkins

Chapter 12: Hearts and Hooves Day

It was the 14th of February in Ponyville, Hearts and Hooves Day. The town was still blanketed with snow, but, the citizens didn’t mind. The love in their hearts kept their spirits warm. Due to the snow, school was forced to start a little later in the winter to accommodate for delays. This served three little fillies well. Together, they were working on a special gift for their teacher, Miss Cheerilee. The three fillies looked it over carefully.

“Ah dunno,” Apple Bloom pondered. “Ah don’t think it’s quite finished yet.”

“I know what you mean,” Sweetie Belle said. “If it’s for Miss Cheerilee, it has to be perfect. Hearts and Hooves Day only comes once a year, after all.”

“I think we should add a bit more ribbon,” Scootaloo suggested. The other two fillies agreed.

So, together, they added some pink and purple ribbon to the project.

“Good call, Scootaloo,” Sweetie Belle smiled. “And I think it needs a tiny bit more lace.”

“A few more hoofprints,” Apple Bloom said as she dipped her hooves in paint.

“Glitter!” Scootaloo said excitedly, sprinkling purple glitter everywhere. “It could definitely use more glitter!”

The three fillies looked at their project.

“It’s perfect,” Apple Bloom smiled.

“This will really show how much Miss Cheerilee means to us,” Sweetie Belle said happily.

The project turned out to be a heart-shaped card that took up more than half of their clubhouse floor.

“Now,” Scootaloo said. “We just have to get it to the Hearts and Hooves Day party at school.”

Sweetie Belle brought a paper envelope, but, quickly realized it wasn’t big enough. “I think we’re going to need a bigger envelope.”

At that moment, Applejack arrived to escort the fillies to school. She was wearing a cornflower blue cardigan and lime green scarf. “Howdy, girls,” she smiled. “Ya ready fer some Hearts n’ Hooves Day fun?”

“We sure are,” Apple Bloom said. “But, could ya help us move our gift fer Miss Cheerilee?”

“Sure thing, sugarcube,” Applejack smiled as she carefully helped to lift the fillies’ gift after they slid it to her. “Y’all really went whole hog with this project. Make sure ya get yer coats n’ hats.”

The fillies grabbed their gear and headed for school. While they were away, Applejack turned her backside to the open door of the clubhouse. To her dismay, the doorway was still too narrow for her backside.

“Looks like ah really have outgrown mah fillyhood playhouse,” Applejack said with a sigh. “Ah, well. Hopefully, they can make the door wider.”

“Ya comin’, Applejack?” Apple Bloom called out.

“Oh, uh, yeah,” Applejack called. And she followed the three fillies.

Upon arrival at the school, Applejack gave the Crusaders their gift for Cheerilee.

“Thanks, Applejack,” Apple Bloom smiled. “Hopefully, y’all n’ Caramel have somethin’ fun ta do taday.”

“Oh, ah have a few idears,” Applejack said. “Like bakin’ a pipin’ hot apple pie.” Applejack drooled at the thought of it. “Mmm~! Just thinkin’ ‘bout it’s makin’ me hungry.” Just then, a deep, loud growl from her belly snapped her back to reality. This caused her to blush. “Sounds like mah belly’s tellin’ me ta get started. See y’all later.”

The three fillies couldn’t help but giggle. They bid Applejack goodbye and hastened inside with their gift.

“I had a feeling your sister’s plans would be about apple-related food,” Scootaloo whispered to Apple Bloom.

“Can ya really blame her?” Apple Bloom asked, also in a whisper.

“Her stomach’s almost as loud as Spike’s,” Sweetie Belle whispered. “If I didn’t know better, I would’ve thought it was some kind of beast.”

“Though she’s more o’ a gentle giant,” Apple Bloom whispered.

Before they could chat any further, the school bell tolled. They got in line for giving Hearts and Hooves day gifts. Soon, it was their turn to present a gift for Miss Cheerilee. As it was the biggest gift, it was seen by the whole class.

“Wow,” Puppy Dog Tails said in an impressed tone. “You three must have had a lot of fun putting this together.”

“We did it all this morning,” Scootaloo said. “We would’ve asked Spike to help us, but, we don’t want him trudging through the snow and getting sick for our sake.”

“Well, you three still put in a lot of effort,” Cheerilee smiled. “And I really appreciate it. It’s so lovely… and certainly big. Thank you, girls, very much.”

“We just wanted ta let ya know that we think yer the best teacher in the whole wide world!” Apple Bloom said.

Cheerilee couldn’t help but chuckle modestly. “Thank you, girls. I’m really flattered.”

“I'm sure it's nothing compared to the gifts you've gotten from your…” Sweetie Belle said, pausing dramatically. “Very special somepony.”

“That would be sweet,” Cheerilee said. “But, I don’t have a very special somepony in my life yet.”

The Crusaders could hardly believe what they were hearing.

“Really?!” Sweetie Belle gasped. “How can somepony who’s as amazing as you not have a very special somepony yet?”

“Long story short,” Cheerilee said. “When I was a filly, I had a crush on this stallion, I asked him on a date, and things didn’t really work out.”

“We’re sorry to hear that, Miss Cheerilee,” Scootaloo said. “But, hopefully you do find somepony who will help you feel better.”

“If I do, I’ll do it at my pace, with whoever he or she may be,” Cheerilee said. “For now, I’m perfectly content being single. Besides, I have a lot of good friends and I’m happy that I can celebrate the holiday with my students.” She turned to the other students. “Alright, everypony, who's ready to play ‘Pin the Heart on the Pony?’”

Most of the students clamored excitedly at the idea of playing. But, as some of the students were gathering up to the game board a lone colt approached the Cutie Mark Crusaders. He was an earth pony with a dark brown coat, short messy orange mane and tail, the top of his head adorned with a white, red, and yellow propeller beanie, and warm dark amber eyes. He hadn’t discovered his special talent yet, but, he didn’t care much about that. “Uh, Sweetie Belle?” the colt asked with a bit of trepidation.

Sweetie Belle turned to face the colt. Seeing him, she blushed slightly. “Oh, uh, hi, Button Mash.”

The colt, whose name was Button Mash, reached into his saddlebag and presented Sweetie Belle with a folded piece of paper decorated with a crudely-illustrated picture of a steam engine decorated with hearts with words saying, “I choo-choo-choose you,”* on it.

“I was, um,” Button Mash said timidly. “I was wondering if you’d like to maybe spend Hearts and Hooves Day together… as a date? If you’re not up to it, it’s totally okay, but-”

“I’d love to,” Sweetie Belle interrupted with a smile. She hugged the colt and took the card he made.

“R-really?” Button Mash said, a bit excitedly. “Great. So, I was thinking we’d meet up at the arcade before sunset, then have dinner, and see the Power Ponies movie.”

“That sounds great!” Sweetie Belle squeaked.

“Cool,” Button said. “Well, I’ll see you later.”

After school wrapped up for the day, the Crusaders made their way to the Golden Oak Library, chatting about the idea of fixing Miss Cheerilee up with Big Mac. When they arrived, they saw Spike cutting the Fire Ruby he got in Canterlot.

“Howdy, Spike,” Apple Bloom said softly so as not to disrupt his concentration.

“Oh, hey, girls,” Spike greeted. “How was your day?”

“Pretty good,” Scootaloo said before adding with a supportive tone. “Sweetie Belle has a date~”

“Well, good for her,” Spike said. “Who’s the lucky pony?”

“He’s a colt in our class named Button Mash,” Sweetie Belle said.

“Hey, I met him at the arcade last Saturday,” Spike said. “He’s a nice guy and a great gamer.”

“Yeah,” Apple Bloom said. “N’ what’re ya workin’ on? A Hearts n’ Hooves Day gift fer yer special somepony?” She and the Crusaders gave him knowing glances.

“Well,” Spike admitted. “It is a gift for a pony special to me, but, at the rate things are going, I won’t be able to finish it in time for Hearts and Hooves day. I’m not even sure she’ll accept.”

“Knowing who it’s for,” Sweetie Belle said. “I’m sure she’ll love it.” She knew very well who Spike’s gift was for, but, she didn’t want to let on that she knew.

Apple Bloom began looking over the books, which Spike took notice of.

“What are you looking for, Apple Bloom?” Spike asked.

“Well,” Apple Bloom asked. “Are there any love potions in these books? We’re thinkin’ o’ fixin’ Miss Cheerilee with mah brother.”

Spike immediately grew disgusted at the remark and dropped what he was doing. “Oh, no, you don’t!” he said, gathering the fillies. “You are not resorting to that!”

The Crusaders were a little surprised. Sweetie Belle found her voice first.

“Why not?” she asked. “If you knew one, wouldn’t you use it to get together with Rarity?”

Spike wasn’t so much surprised that Sweetie Belle knew about his crush on Rarity since it was admittedly not that discreet as he was more appalled by the insinuation of resorting to such a thing. “NO!!!” he said.

“Why not?” Scootaloo said. “Don’t you want to be with Rarity?”

Spike pinched his brow and took a deep breath. “Yes,” he admitted. “But, not like that. I want it to be natural, not coerced. And besides, didn’t you girls learn before that messing with potions is not a good idea after the Cutie Pox?”

The fillies shudder at the memory.

“Oh, yeah,” Apple Bloom said. “We all got into some real trouble with that.”

“Sorry, Spike,” Sweetie Belle said. “I guess we were so focused on helping Miss Cheerilee find a special somepony that we didn’t think about this clearly.”

“Can you ever forgive us?” Scootaloo asked. “We didn’t mean to make you upset.”

“As long as you remember this little piece of advice,” Spike said. “Before you start playing matchmaker, you should make sure that the one you’re playing it for wants you to.** And show some respect for them by giving them the freedom to choose. Love potions were invented by desperately lonely ponies trying to hook up with ponies they like who wouldn’t give them the time of day otherwise. If you used them, you’d be no better.”

“Yeah, you’re right,” Sweetie Belle said.

“We’ll keep that in mind, we promise,” Scootaloo said.

“With that possible crisis averted,” Apple Bloom said. “We should help Sweetie Belle here get ready fer her date.”

“What’s planned?” Spike asked.

“First, they’re goin’ ta meet up at the arcade,” Apple Bloom said.

“Then, out to dinner at Sugarcube Corner,” Scootaloo said.

“And finally,” Sweetie Belle concluded. “A movie at the Ponyplex Theater.”

“Sounds great,” Spike said. “Now, don’t be surprised if Button challenges you to a milkshake race.***”

“Milkshake race?” Apple Bloom asked. “Won’t that just lead ta brain freeze?”

“It does,” Spike said. “Which is why I don’t participate. And don’t be surprised if he orders pizza.”

“I’ll keep that in mind,” Sweetie Belle said. “I better get going.”

“Have fun,” Spike smiled.

“Let’s make sure the date goes well,” Scootaloo said to Apple Bloom after Sweetie Belle left.

“Ya mean like spyin’ on ‘em?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Hey, we want to support our friend, don’t we?” Scootaloo said.

“Well, sure,” Apple Bloom said. “But, we don’t want ta look like we’re just watchin’ ‘em.”

They headed out after Spike heard the whole thing.

“Hmm,” Spike said. “It may be cold out there, but, I should keep an eye on them, too.” He put his tools and project away before dressing up in his winter clothes. “Mom!” he called. “I’m going out with the Crusaders!” He then realized the way he said it. “By that, I mean—”

“Spike,” Twilight interrupted from upstairs. “Don’t explain yourself, you can go as long as you’re back before sunset. Make sure to stay warm.” A thermos of cocoa was levitated to him. “Here’s your cocoa, just in case.”

“Thanks, mom,” Spike said as he headed out.

“No problem,” Twilight called.

Meanwhile, Sweetie Belle made her way to the arcade. To go with the occasion, her mane was fastened with a lime green bow, though she still was wearing her winter attire. Button Mash was inside waiting for her.

“Hi, Sweetie Belle,” Button smiled warmly. Next to him was a burlap sack half his height.

“Hi, Button,” Sweetie said. She was curious about the sack. “What’s with the sack?”

“Oh, these are my arcade tokens,” Button explained.

“Wow,” Sweetie Belle said with amazement. “They should last us a good while.”

“Which do you want to play first?” Button asked.

Sweetie Belle looked around the arcade. She soon came across a game that caught her attention. It was a dancing game. “Prance Prance Revolution.**** That looks like fun.”

While Sweetie and Button played the game, Apple Bloom and Scootaloo entered the arcade.

“Okay,” Apple Bloom whispered. “So far, so good.”

“Look at that sack of tokens,” Scootaloo said.

“Looks like he’s been savin’ a lot,” Apple Bloom said after an impressed whistle. After the two took a seat, Spike, moving a bit stiffly, entered the arcade. The inside of the arcade was comparatively warmer than outside. He sat at the table neighboring the one occupied by Apple Bloom and Scootaloo.

“Okay,” he said. “No one’s really interfering or anything. Good.”

“Spike?” Apple Bloom said. “What’re y’all doin’ here?”

“I came to keep an eye on things,” Spike said. “I know you two were worried about Sweetie Belle’s date with Button Mash, but, I wanted to make sure there wasn’t too much interference.”

Then, a thought occurred to Scootaloo. “Did you trudge through the snow to do that?!”

“Yeah,” Spike said. “I do have some hot cocoa and I’m all bundled up to make sure I don’t collapse in the snow.” Apple Bloom and Scootaloo moved to sit on either side of Spike.

“We know yer always lookin’ out fer us,” Apple Bloom said. “N’ we appreciate it, but, at the cost o’ yer own well-bein’ is mighty dangerous.”

“Looks like it’s our turn to look out for you,” Scootaloo said as her body came in contact with Spike’s left side.

They embraced Spike so that he was warm and toasty. “Thanks, girls,” Spike said.

“Anythin’ fer y’all, Spike,” Apple Bloom smiled. She nuzzled the drake. She suddenly noticed that Sweetie and Button were missing.

“Hey, where’d they go?” Scootaloo asked.

“They musta moved on ta Sugarcube Corner,” Apple Bloom noted. “They musta went through that big ol’ sack full o’ bits already.”

Meanwhile, Sweetie Belle and Button were on their way to Sugarcube Corner.

“Whew,” Sweetie Belle said, slightly catching her breath. “That game of Prance Prance Revolution was a real workout.” Her belly gave an audible grumble. “And an empty stomach.”

“I could spend a long time in an arcade,” Button said. “But, even I know when to take a break when I need some food. So, it’s a good thing we left when we did.”

They entered Sugarcube Corner and were greeted by Mrs. Cake, who seemed a bit pudgier than usual.

“Good afternoon, you two,” the baker mare said cheerily. “What can I get you?”

“Since it’s winter,” Sweetie Belle said. “I’m guessing milkshakes are out of the question?”

“Nonsense,” Mrs. Cake chuckled. “Ice cream is a joy any time of the year.”

“Then, we’ll have some!” Button said.

“You got it,” Mrs. Cake smiled. “What flavors would you like?”

“Vanilla for me,” Sweetie Belle said.

“Chocolate, please,” Button said.

“I’ll get them started for you right away,” Mrs. Cake smiled. “Please have a seat.”

The two did so.

“Can you believe Mrs. Cake will be having foals?” Sweetie Belle said.

“Yeah, it’s great,” Button said happily. “Though, with how much Mr. and Mrs. Cake love each other, I’m surprised they haven’t had foals already.”

“I know,” Sweetie Belle said. “They’re not exactly shy about public affection.”

Button couldn't help but chuckle to himself. Neither seemed to notice Spike, Apple Bloom, and Scootaloo entering the bakery.

“Looks like they’re getting along,” Scootaloo whispered.

Spike drank from his thermos. “Ah,” he sighed contently. He then noticed his thermos was empty. “Uh-oh.”

“What’s the matter?” Apple Bloom asked.

“I drank the last of my cocoa,” Spike said.

“That’s an easy fix,” Scootaloo said. “Mrs. Cake makes great hot cocoa.”

“Is there anything she makes that isn’t great?” Spike asked rhetorically.

So, taking care to make sure Button or Sweetie didn’t see her, Scootaloo snuck passed the two foals and made her way to the counter. At that moment, Mrs. Cake came out of the kitchen with two milkshakes on a platter.

“I’ll be right with you, dear,” Mrs. Cake said. She then delivered the milkshake to Button and Sweetie Belle. “Enjoy.”

“Milkshake race!” Button said.

“You might win this one,” Sweetie Belle said.

Button began quickly drinking his milkshake. But, he didn’t drink too much as he began to experience a brain freeze. He screamed in agony before falling onto the ground. Sweetie Belle couldn’t help but roll her eyes with a smirk. She helped him back up. “Try pressing your tongue against the top of your mouth,” she advised. “It works for me.”

Button considered this and he gave it a try. After a few seconds, his cold headache dissipated. “Thanks,” he said in relief.

“What did we learn from this?” Sweetie asked.

“Don’t challenge anypony to a milkshake race,” Button said with a noticeable sweatdrop.

“That’s right,” Sweetie said. “I would’ve also accepted ‘don’t drink milkshakes so fast.’”

“Okay,” Button said. “Thanks again.”

Meanwhile, Mrs. Cake made her way to Scootaloo at the counter. “Sorry to keep you waiting,” she said. “How can I help you?”

“Can you refill Spike’s cocoa thermos?” Scootaloo asked.

“You got it,” Mrs. Cake smiled. She gently took the thermos and went back to refill it. She was able to get the recipe of Spike’s prefered cocoa from Twilight, so she was quickly able to make it. She even gave him a cinnamon roll fresh from the oven for good measure. “There you go. Have a good day.”

Scootaloo returned to Spike and Apple Bloom at the table.

“She even threw in a cinnamon roll on the house,” Scootaloo said.

“Wow,” Spike said. “I was starting to get hungry.”

“She’s good,” Apple Bloom said, impressed.

“Guess it comes with working in a bakery,” Scootaloo said as Spike ate the cinnamon roll.

“Mmm~” Spike said, happily enjoying his treat.

Sweetie Belle and Button Mash had a pizza for dinner and made their way to the Ponyplex Theater. They saw the poster for the Power Ponies movie and they noticed the G rating.

“Good thing my mom gave me extra gold bits,” Button said.

“Good thing indeed,” Sweetie said. Button paid for tickets for both of them. “Thank you.”

After they went in, Spike paid for tickets for himself, Apple Bloom, and Scootaloo.

“Thanks, Spike,” Scootaloo said.

“This movie has the villain, Heartbinder*****,” Spike said. “She’s supposed to-” Before Spike could continue, he stopped so that he wouldn’t accidentally spoil the movie’s plot. “You’ll see in the movie.”

The two fillies nodded as they headed inside the theater.

During the movie, they sat a couple rows behind Sweetie and Button. The villain of the movie was a unicorn mare in a skintight bodysuit covered in hearts.

“Hearts and Hooves Day,” she said via monologue. “A time of love and friendship. Well, the one I loved never gave me a chance. He went off to some other mare. Well, I’ll see that his love finds somepony else. And anypony who stands in my way will be forced to fall in love with somepony else! Soon, every newly formed couple will be so long in each others’ eyes, Maretropolis as a society shall crumble! And I, Heartbinder, shall rule!”

The Crusaders watched as Heartbinder cast love spells on unsuspecting ponies and began to realize Spike’s point.

Good thing Spike talked us out of finding a love potion, Sweetie Belle thought to herself. I don’t want to be like her.

Spike had work to do with not only keeping an eye on the two foals, but, he also watched the movie. He was a huge fan of the Power Ponies comics, so he had been looking forward to seeing the movie already.

After the movie, Button and Sweetie stepped out of the theater. Spike, Apple Bloom, and Scootaloo followed afterwards and saw Miss Cheerilee with a few mares. Miss Cheerilee noticed.

“Ah, hello,” she said in a friendly manner. “How are you enjoying the holiday?”

“Yeah,” Apple Bloom said. “What’s with these mares?”

“Oh, these are some of my friends,” she explained. “Like me, they didn’t really have plans, so we decided to spend the day together as friends. We call it Mare Moments.”

“Is it going well?” Scootaloo asked.

“Oh, yes,” Cheerilee smiled.

“Good,” Spike said. “And no potion required.”

“Didn’t need one,” Cheerilee said. “Although, Apple Bloom, I did spend some time with Big McIntosh earlier today.”

“Really?” Apple Bloom said. “Huh. N’ here we were fixin’ ta play matchmaker with the two o’ ya. Even thought o’ usin’ a love potion.”

“Spike talked us out of it because we thought we would be helping you rather than ourselves,” Scootaloo said. “But, we saw in a way what would have happened if we did.”

“So, uh,” Apple Bloom ventured to ask. “How was yer time with mah brother?”

“It was alright,” Cheerilee said. “I didn’t really feel a spark, but, I do still appreciate him as a friend.”******

“Good,” Scootaloo said. “I don’t know if we could take mushy nicknames.”

Cheerilee chuckled. “Well, I’d better get going, but, I’ll see you later. Enjoy the rest of your day, everyone.”

A little later, Sweetie walked Button home.

“Thank you for asking me out, Button,” Sweetie said. “I had a great time with you tonight.”

“Same,” Button said. The two hugged before Button went inside.

“Okay, you three,” Sweetie Belle said. “You can stop hiding.”

Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, and Spike fumbled out of a nearby bush.

“You knew we were there?” Scootaloo asked.

“We were all in open spaces,” Sweetie said. “Plus, you were all speaking at normal volume. How could I not know you were there?”

“Ah knew we shouldn’t’ve done this,” Apple Bloom said.

“I can understand why you did,” Sweetie Belle said. “You’re all older than me and you wanted to look out for me.”

“Yeah,” Scootaloo said. “And we’re glad to see that you are okay.”

“Still,” Apple Bloom said. “We’ll make sure ta be there fer ya if things don’t go okay. We won’t spy on ya no more.”

Spike shivered a bit. Sweetie Belle took notice. “Spike, we better get you back to Twilight. It’s getting late and it’ll get colder.”

The three fillies escorted Spike back, making sure to keep their warm-blooded bodies against him for warmth. Soon, Spike was safe inside the Golden Oak Library. Twilight was waiting for him.

“Hi, Mom,” Spike said. “Sorry to keep you waiting.” Suddenly, he burped up smoke that formed into a scroll. “Excuse me.”

Twilight read the scroll and squeed. “Shining Armor just proposed to Princess Cadence and she said yes! My brother and my old foalsitter are finally going to tie the knot!”*******

“That’s great!” Spike said.

“I know!” Twilight said happily as she hugged Spike lovingly. She then turned her attention back to the Cutie Mark Crusaders. “Thank you for bringing Spike home, girls.”

“Can we have a sleepover tonight?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“I’ll allow it,” Twilight said. “But, please make sure your families are okay with the idea, too.”

The Crusaders went to their respective families.

As Apple Bloom made her way to Granny Smith, she saw Applejack and Caramel at the dining room table. On the table was an empty pie tin. Applejack, the little filly observed, was sporting a slightly rounder belly that the farm mare contentedly rubbed.********

“Ate most o’ the pie, didn’t ya, sis?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Yeah,” Applejack answered.

“I didn’t mind, really,” Caramel said. “I know how much Applejack loves all kinds of apple treats.”

Apple Bloom continued on her way to Granny Smith. She was reading a book by the lit fireplace with content. “Granny?” the filly asked.

Granny Smith looked away from her book and looked at the ribbon-adorned filly with a smile. “Wha, uh, yes, Apple Bloom?”

“Can ah sleepover at the Golden Oak Library?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Why, sure,” Granny Smith said. “It ain’t a school night, so ya can stay ‘til afternoon tomorrow, too.”

Apple Bloom hugged her grandmother. “Thanks, Granny!”

Meanwhile, Sweetie Belle went to her mom.

“Hi, Sweetie,” Cookie Crumbles said.

“Can I sleepover at the Golden Oak Library?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Of course,” Cookie smiled. “Have fun and tell Spike I said hi, okay?”

Sweetie Belle hugged her mom’s round belly. “Thanks, Mom. And I will.”

Meanwhile again, Scootaloo went to her Aunt Holiday.

“Hi, Aunt Holiday,” Scootaloo said.

“Hi, Scoots,” Aunt Holiday said. “Copper bit for your thoughts, hun?”

“Well,” Scootaloo said. “I was wondering if I could sleepover at the Golden Oak Library.”

“Of course you can, Scoots,” Aunt Holiday smiled. “Be safe and have a great time.” Scootaloo hugged Aunt Holiday. “Ah, getting a hug from the plushie aunt, eh? I’ll make sure to let your Auntie Lofty know where you’ll be.”

Scootaloo chuckled happily. “Goodnight, Aunt Holiday.”

Soon, the Crusaders made it back to the library.

“Welcome back,” Twilight said.

“We got permission!” the fillies said in unison.

“I had a feeling that was the case,” Twilight said. “Otherwise, you wouldn’t have come back tonight.”

“Can we share the guest bed with Spike?” Sweetie asked.

“Sure,” Twilight smiled. “I take it that’s a last minute Hearts and Hooves day gift for him?”

“Sure is,” Apple Bloom smiled. “It’s somethin’ we all can share.”

That night as Spike settled into the guest bed, Apple Bloom scooted up to Spike’s right side while Scootaloo did likewise against his left. Sweetie Belle laid herself on top of Spike before wrapping her forehooves around his body and nuzzled his stomach.

“This is really nice,” Spike smiled as he blissfully sighed. Apple Bloom and Scootaloo embraced Spike as well before nuzzling their respective sides of his face.

“We think so, too,” Scootaloo smiled.

“We may not be as big as Twilight,” Sweetie Belle said. “But, we hope we’re soft and cuddly enough for you.”

“You girls are doing well,” Spike smiled. In the cuddly cocoon of fillies, Spike grew a bit drowsy.

“Today has been a pretty long day,” Scootaloo admitted. “We should turn in.” No sooner had she said that than Spike fell fast asleep.

While he was asleep, the Crusaders all admired how cute he looked.

“Golly, he’s a cute’n,” Apple Bloom whispered happily.

“I have an idea,” Sweetie whispered. “Let’s all give him a good night kiss!”

“That’s my job, girls,” Twilight said from the bathroom, where she was tending to personal hygiene.

“Okay,” Scootaloo replied before she whispered. “How does she do that?*********”

Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle shrugged. Twilight came into the room and saw the fillies wrapped around Spike.

“Looks like Spike enjoyed the gift you all gave him,” she whispered. She then gave him a goodnight kiss on the forehead. “Goodnight, Spike. Goodnight, girls. Let me know if you need anything.”

Twilight made her way to her bed and the Cutie Mark Crusaders started to drift to sleep themselves. As they slept, they had sweet dreams of love and friendship as they discovered the true meaning of Hearts and Hooves Day.

End of chapter.

Author's Note

Here's the next chapter.

*Try guessing the reference.

**Idea by Comickook.

***Janimations reference!

****Try guessing this reference.

*****Idea by me and Blake.

******Sorry, CheeriMac shippers.

*******That was the REAL Cadence, BTW.

********Brick joke right there.

*********Muppet Treasure Island reference.

Shoutout to Comickook for their ideas.

If you liked this chapter, feel free to contact me via private messages if you'd like to help make future chapters.

Chapter 13: The Mysterious Mare Do Well (S2:E8)

My Little Pony: Nine Elements

Book 2

Written by Brandon Nell and Blake Hawkins

Chapter 13: The Mysterious Mare Do Well

It was April 26th in Ponyville, the day of Rainbow’s 19th birthday. Rarity, Fluttershy, and Applejack had their 18th, 18th, and 20th birthdays, respectively in that order. On this particular day, Scootaloo was hosting a gathering in the Cutie Mark Crusader Clubhouse.

“Fillies and gentlecolts,” Scootaloo announced. “Welcome, everypony, to a celebration of one of the coolest ponies in all of Ponyville!” The clubhouse interior was decorated with Rainbow Dash posters. “Welcome to the Rainbow Dash Fan Club! Rainbow was a pony whom I always looked up to. Now that she’s one of the Elements of Harmony, more fillies like me and colts will have a place to come together to show our appreciation for her.”

“For the record,” Puppy Dog Tails said. “I’m just here to make sure my brothers don’t do anything stupid.”

“Rainbow, Rainbow, she’s our mare!” Snips cheered.

“If she can’t do it, we won’t care!” Snails cheered.

“That doesn’t sound very encouraging, Snails,” Snips said.

“It doesn’t?” Snails asked.

“And it’s already too late,” Tails said as he facehoofed.

As the first meeting of the fan club went on, Rainbow was moving some clouds that were forming over the clubhouse. She happened to listen to the ordeal and sighed to herself.

“This club,” she said to herself so nopony would hear her. “Is my parents all over again.”

Once she made sure the clouds were back in the right place, she flew back down towards Sugarcube Corner.

“Maybe a Neighopolotan milkshake will help me forget what I heard,” Rainbow said to herself.

When she got to Sugarcube Corner, she saw her friends there, too.

“Hey, Rainbow,” Pinkie said. “Here to enjoy a tasty treat?”

“A Neighopolotan milkshake,” Rainbow said. “Hold the cherry.”

“Somethin’ buggin’ ya, RD?” Applejack asked.

“Well, yeah,” Rainbow said. “Scootaloo formed a Rainbow Dash Fan Club.”

“So, what’s the problem?” Twilight asked.

“That is the problem,” Rainbow said. “It’s not that I don’t appreciate what they’re doing. It’s just that I got a lot of praise for things when I was a filly from my parents, to the point where it just got embarrassing. Seriously, they considered me finishing toilet training an accomplishment.”

“You make it sound like it isn’t,” Rarity said, slightly disgusted.

“Everypony does it at some point,” Rainbow said. “It doesn’t need to be put in the newspaper when somepony does.”

“Oh, that’s what you mean,” Twilight said. “Anyway, a fan club can be good, but, everypony has things to be proud of. Maybe we should talk to Scootaloo about this, see if we can convince her to rework the club a bit.”

“The way she looks up to me?” Rainbow said. “She’s more likely to fanfilly out if I so much as set hoof in the club meetings. I just want to have a normal birthday today.”

“One normal birthday coming up,” Pinkie smiled. She then presented Rainbow with her Neighopolitan milkshake. Rainbow paid for the milkshake and began drinking from it when suddenly, her left ear twitched. “Rainbow, what’s wrong? Brain freeze?”

“No,” Rainbow said. “I can hear something.” She took her milkshake and flew out. She could hear a pony calling for help from a well. She called down. “Don’t worry! I’ll get you out!”

With that, she flew into the well and slowly carried the earth filly out of the well. Her opal mane, matching tail, and grayish mulberry coat were messy from the debris in the well.

“Care to explain how this happened, Aura?” Rainbow asked.

“Yeah,” the filly, whose name was Aura, said. “I was trying to fetch water like my mom had asked me to, but, the bucket sort of got out of my hoof and I fell in. I’m not hurt, though. Just messy. Thank you for rescuing me, Miss Rainbow.”

Rainbow gently brought Aura down. A crowd of ponies witnessed this.

“Hey,” Rainbow said modestly. “I just did what anypony would have done. I just happened to be in the right place at the right time. It’s really no big deal.”

“Wow,” some pony in the crowd said. “She’s brave and modest! She really is amazing!”

Rainbow could see where this was going and decided to use her presence of mind to touch on a vital issue. “To keep this from happening again,” she said. “The well should be heightened a bit and should have a winch with a bucket on the end.”

“Brilliant ideas, Rainbow,” Mayor Mare said. “I’ll make sure to let a construction team know about this as soon as possible.”

Rainbow then made her way off. “Glad that’s over,” she said to herself. “Now, to celebrate my birthday with my friends.” She then heard a scream. “That sounds like Millie!”

It was. Millie was a mare with a pale pink coat, a platinum blond mane and tail with curls, and lime green eyes. Her Cutie Mark depicted three fans. She was screaming because she was out walking her baby in a pram, but, the pram accidentally got out of hoof and it’s racing away with her foal inside crying for help. Thinking quickly, Rainbow sped ahead of the pram and threw her weight against it to stop it. “They really need to start putting parking brakes on these things*,” Rainbow said.

A grateful, but still frightened Millie, ran towards Rainbow. “Thank you, Rainbow! You saved my baby!”

“Millie,” Rainbow said. “Can you please explain to me what happened before Cream Puff started rolling downhill?”

“I was walking her along,” Millie said. “Well, all of a sudden, I felt something on the bottom of my hoof. I went to check what it was, but, the pram started to roll away from me.”

“Well,” Rainbow said. “Next time, make sure you get to level ground before you check such things. Otherwise, something like this could happen again.”

“I will,” Millie said. “Thanks again.” She grabbed the pram grip with her mouth and pulled it to safety in time for Rainbow to see more ponies witnessed the rescue.

“Rainbow saves the day again!” a pony shouted. “She really is a hero!”

Oh, no, Rainbow thought. She then saw paparazzi ponies coming. She sighed in defeat. Just smile for the camera, Rainbow. They’ll get tired soon enough.

Rainbow gave a half-hearted smile. Ponies took her picture from every possible angle. The other guardians felt something was off.

“Something’s not right,” Rarity said. “Rainbow’s poses seem rather… half-hearted.”

“I wonder if she’s still feeling overwhelmed from learning about her fan club earlier,” Fluttershy said.

“If she is,” Applejack said. “She’s got a funny way o’ showin’ it.”

“We better keep our eyes on her,” Twilight said. “And be available in case she needs help.”

Thankfully for Rainbow, the rest of the day went off with minimal incident. “Whew,” she sighed. “Now, I can enjoy my birthday in peace.”

The next day, some elderly ponies were gathering on a wooden balcony.

“Come on, Waddles,” a gambroge tan stallion with a thinning gray mane called. “We can’t enjoy our iced tea without ya.”

“On my way, Sand Trap,” said a light phthalo bluish gray stallion with few strands of a dark sapphire bluish gray combed-over mane of several strands of hair and a similarly styled tail, light cerulean eyes, large, thick-rimmed round glasses, a red bowtie, and a Cutie Mark depicting a bubble pipe. He stepped onto the balcony.

As Waddles walked onto the balcony, he didn’t notice a hairline crack in the wood of the deck. Once he was completely on the deck, the added weight caused the deck to give way. Rainbow, who was on weather detail at the time, saw this.

Of course another disaster has to happen, Rainbow said internally. May as well put on the hero act since that’s how ponies will see me these days. She then made her best effort to hide her exhaustion and sound heroic. “Never fear!” she said aloud, hoping she sounded more heroic than she felt. “Your friendly neighborhood Rainbow Dash is here!”

So, she flew into action and grabbed the elder ponies before the deck crashed on the ground into splinters. She lowered them safely to the ground. “Before anypony starts cheering,” she said preemptively. “I’d like to know who forgot to make sure this deck would be able to support these senior citizens.”

One pony sheepishly raised a hoof.

“Well,” Rainbow said sternly. “Next time, make sure you don’t forget or something like this could happen again.”

“Yes, ma’am,” the sheepish pony nodded.

“You can cheer now,” Rainbow said. Though, internally, she was really saying, “Let’s get this over with.”

On Rainbow’s word, most of the ponies cheered for Rainbow. At a distance, though, Rainbow’s friends watched. Applejack could tell with her Mystic Eyes that the pegasus wasn’t really feeling it.

“Huh, that’s weird,” the farm mare said. “She’s gettin’ cheers n’ admiration, but, she’s got a ‘let’s get this over with,’ vibe ta her.”

“Maybe we should talk to her before she blows her top,” Spike said.

“She seems to be handling it well enough,” Twilight said. “Let’s wait a little bit.”

This is not going to end well, Spike said internally.**

Unbeknownst to them, a mysterious pony was watching the guardians from afar. They were hiding in the shadows so as not to be detected. The pony’s eyes glowed a bluish-white aura as they seemed to be scanning the ponies. “Excellent,” the pony said quietly in a feminine voice. “These’ll serve me well."

Two days later, Rainbow was recounting the time she rescued Aura from the well before her fan club. The other guardians were watching from the background.

“So,” Rainbow said. “I said to them I did what anypony would have done.” Despite her intentions, she started to sound rather boastful.

“Still think it was a good idea to wait?” Spike said in bored annoyance.

“Okay, maybe it is time we talked to Rainbow about this,” Twilight said.

Rainbow came up to them and seemed to let out a sigh of relief. Before she could say anything, her ears pricked.

“Berry Punch?” Rainbow gasped. “Seriously, can we keep the disasters at bay for 10 minutes?”

She left in a hurry.

“Uh, you all heard that, right?” Spike asked. “It wasn’t just me?”

“We also heard it,” Rarity said. “Either she’s a fearfully convincing actress or she really is letting the fame get to her head.” She turned to Applejack. “What say you, Applejack?”

“It’s dwindlin’ dangerously close ta genuine,” Applejack said.

The next day, Rainbow was signing autographs. The sooner this is over, she said internally. The sooner I can get back to getting lettuce for Tank.

“This really means a lot, Rainbow Dash,” one pony said. “I want to be just like you.”

“Listen, Lemon Daze,” Rainbow said. “I’m flattered, but, a lot of the stuff I do is dangerous. If you try them without the practice I’ve had, you could get seriously hurt. And that’s the best case scenario.”***

Soon, the last pony had their Rainbow Dash memorabilia signed. Before Rainbow could sigh in relief, she heard Cherry Berry screaming. She looked to see her falling in a popped hot air balloon.

“Seriously?” Rainbow said. “Another disaster? Well, I guess it’s up to me to-”

But, before Rainbow could rush into action, a dark purple blur wooshed past her. All eyes turned to the rooftops.

“What is that?” a voice called from the crowd.

The mysterious figure made herself known. She wore a dark blue mask with light blue lens, a large purple fedora, a deep purple skin tight costume, blue woven exercise tape wrapped around each of her legs, and a long midnight blue flowing cape fastened with a brooch with the letter M. She leapt from rooftop to rooftop before safely removing Cherry Berry from the balloon’s basket.

“Who is that mysterious hero?” a voice called from the crowd.

The mare simply disappeared dramatically without a word.

“Yeah, good question,” Rainbow said to herself. “Who was that?”

“This mysterious mare has done well by our fair city today,” Mayor Mare said. “I dub this new masked hero 'The Mysterious Mare Do Well!’”

The ponies cheered for the Mysterious Mare Do Well’s rescue. Spike and Twilight simply watched in confusion.

“So,” Spike said. “Do they know what that name sounds like or…”

“Mare Do Well! Mare Do Well! Mare Do Well!” the crowd cheered.

“Okay, yeah, they know,” Spike said.

“Still,” Twilight said. “A pony dressed in an elaborate costume during the day to rescue somepony?”

“Seems a bit too coincidental, right?” Spike said.

“Right,” Twilight answered.

Rainbow stepped up. “Was that the weirdest thing ever or what?” she asked.

“That was the weirdest thing ever,” Spike said. “Are you doing okay, Rainbow?”

“I’ll be fine,” Rainbow said. She felt a bit relieved somepony else was able to save another. Though, something struck her as odd. “Hey, Cherry!” she called to Cherry Berry.

“Yes?” the cerise mare with blonde mane and tail replied.

“What happened before the balloon got that hole?” Rainbow asked.

“I don’t know,” Cherry replied. “I was flying the balloon just fine, but, all of a sudden, I heard a whooshing sound and the sound of the balloon’s fabric tearing. It was the strangest thing.”

This left Twilight, Spike, and Rainbow confused as officials investigated.

The next day, a carriage full of tourists was parked at the top of a hill while the pony pulling it was on break. The ponies inside were taking pictures from their view. Nopony noticed a bluish-white magical aura cutting the brakes. A short time later, the carriage began to roll slowly out of control, suddenly picking up speed.

Rainbow was on weather detail when she saw the runaway.

“Again?” Rainbow said. “Does nobody use brakes? This’ll take more effort than when I rescued Cream Puff in her pram, but-”

Before she could finish, Mare Do Well jumped in front of the carriage and stopped it with her back legs. The tourist ponies inside the carriage cheered.

“Mare Do Well has rescued us!” one of the tourist exclaimed happily.

Mare Do Well made another dramatic exit. Rainbow, who had seen everything, was aghast.

“Applejack’s Mare Do Well?!” she said, thinking of the strongest mare she knew. “I better talk to her about this before she gets hurt.”

Rainbow flew off. Once she did, the pony who was hauling the carriage ran up to the carriage and the tourists.

“How did this get over here?” he panted. “I thought I put the brakes on this thing.” He then examined the undercarriage and saw the brakes had been cut. “Who in Equestria would cut the brakes?”

Rainbow was making her way to Sweet Apple Acres when she passed a construction site. She didn’t notice a bluish-white magic aura tampering with one of the wooden construction vehicles.

“Okay, Crafty,” a supervisor pony said to a stallion named Crafty Crate. “Move those pillars over there.”

“You got it, boss,” Crafty said.

As he was operating his crane, he didn’t realize that the controls were tampered with, so the machine was going haywire. The pillar his crane was lifting collided with the framing of the building, causing a massive jolt.

Rainbow was alerted by the crash and was quick to act.

“Talking to Applejack can wait,” she said. “These ponies need-”

Once again, she was cut off by Mare Do Well navigating the falling rubble as if she knew in advance where they’d fall. Rainbow watched from afar.

“Wait,” she said, thoroughly confused. “Is that Pinkie Sense?” Lost in her confusion, she saw that Mare Do Well saved all the workers.

“Hey, thanks loads, Mare Do Well,” the supervisor pony said before Mare Do Well disappeared dramatically. He then turned to Crafty. “What the Tartarus were you doing, swinging that pillar around like a freakin’ pinata?!”

“I don’t know what happened, boss,” Crafty admitted. “The damn crane started acting up. I mean, I tried to move it gently and it acted like it had a mind of its own.”

“Well, if we don’t get that thing under control,” the supervisor said. “Somepony’ll get hurt. And I’m not taking the fall for it.”

So, the construction ponies had to pause work to make sure their machinery was in order. Rainbow overheard the conversation.

“Something fishy’s going on,” Rainbow said. “Either Applejack or Pinkie are Mare Do Well and these disasters are getting more frequent.”

So, Rainbow continued on. Little did she know her friends had witnessed everything.

“We better talk sense to Rainbow before she gets competitive,” Rarity said.

“We might already be too late,” Applejack said.

“Let’s follow her,” Twilight said as she levitated Spike onto her back. The little dragon had a look that said he was in deep thought. “Something on your mind, Spike?”

“These disasters are starting to become a pattern,” Spike said. “First, a disaster happens and then, this Mare Do Well comes along and rescues anypony who is around.”

“And Mare Do Well’s outfit looks suspiciously familiar,” Rarity said. “They look like a set of outfits I designed out of boredom the day before she showed up. When I woke up the next day, they were gone.”

“This is really strange,” Twilight said. “Rarity’s project designs go missing and the outfit Mare Do Well wears looks like them. The probability of this being a coincidence is exceedingly remote.”

“It is a lot to think about,” Fluttershy said. “But, for now, we should be there for Rainbow.”

“I also heard Rainbow say that either Applejack or Pinkie are Mare Do Well,” Spike said. “But, that’s impossible. Both were right beside us the whole time.”

“We better tell her that it isn’t us as her,” Pinkie said.

Meanwhile, at the Ponyville dam, a sledgehammer was held aloft by the same bluish-white magical aura that caused previous disasters that day. The hammer struck the dam, causing a crack. Water from the dam began to seep through the crack. The hammer vanished in a flash of light before it could be discovered.

Rainbow was flying when she saw the crack.

“How did this happen?!” Rainbow exclaimed. “Oh, never mind! I got to plug it up!” She quickly flew to the crack and covered it with her hoof. “Not a proper fix,” she admitted. “But, it’ll have to do until help comes.” Then, a thought occurred to her. “Except nopony knows I’m even here or that there’s even a problem!” She facehoofed herself with her free front hoof. “I’m such an idiot!”****

Unbeknownst to her, a secondary pounding disrupted the dam further, causing the crack to get larger until the dam would burst. Rainbow saw the crack getting bigger than her hoof could cover. By now, she was more annoyed than scared. “The buck even is this week,” she said listlessly before the dam finally burst with her getting the full blast of the torrent of water. She managed to salvage herself on a branch that was in a cavernous wall. On the flat land on top of the trench was Mare Do Well. Rainbow saw her. “You again? Okay, Applejack or Pinkie, how are you going to fix this-”

But, before Rainbow could continue, Mare Do Well magically lifted her hat, which concealed a unicorn horn. The horn illuminated with a magical aura that Rainbow recognized as Twilight’s magical aura.

“Are you bucking for real?” Rainbow said as the dam was patched up.

Onlookers watched as the aura not only fixed the dam, but, also collected the flowing water from the dam back. Rainbow’s friends watched from another vantage point. Needless to say, they were shocked as well.

“Th-that horn had the color of my magic aura!” Twilight said. “I don’t know whether to be impressed or terrified by such mimicry.”

“Just who is this mysterious mare?” Pinkie pondered. “And why is she here? How is she doing all of this?”

“There’s definitely something wrong here,” Rarity said. “She’s too physically strong for a unicorn mare. And if she could use magic, especially on that scale, why didn’t she use it for saving Cherry Berry yesterday or preventing the other two disasters today?”

“Somethin’ mighty fishy’s goin’ on here,” Applejack said. “Fer now, we got ta set things straight n’ talk ta Rainbow.”

Meanwhile, Rainbow was frustrated. “Twilight’s Mare Do Well and making me look bad?” she said. “Well, I’ve had enough humiliation for today. I’m going home while I still have a shred of dignity.” She took off when suddenly, Mare Do Well flew right past her. “Okay, that does it!” She flew off for home, unaware that her friends saw it.

“She’s an alicorn?!” Pinkie said.

“But, that doesn’t make sense,” Twilight said. “We’ve seen her with her cape flapping before and she didn’t have wings then.”

“Well,” Applejack said. “At least she’s modest n’ humble, lettin’ her actions speak fer themselves.”

“I wouldn’t say that if I were you, Applejack,” Spike said. “You’ve bragged a bit about your own strength and quality of your family’s products yourself. And need I remind you of how much you believed you could harvest all of Sweet Apple Acres on your own?”*****

Applejack blushed for she knew he was right. “Ya got me there,” she admitted.

“By now, Rainbow probably thinks all of us are conspiring against her,” Spike said. “Be honest, did any of you want her to stop bragging that badly?”

“Maybe not stop altogether,” Twilight said. “But, I do have to admit she could tone it down a little bit. But, I would never conspire against her, I promise.”

“Each disaster Mare Do Well fixed did make Rainbow look bad,” Fluttershy said. “I’m starting to think Mare Do Well is taking this whole lesson in humility too far.”

“Either way,” Rarity said. “Something must be done about this.”

The next day, Rainbow was sulkily tending to Tank when she heard a knock at her door.

“Who is it?” she called.

“Rainbow,” Twilight’s voice said. “We’d like to talk to you.”

Rainbow let her friends in and glared suspiciously at them.

“Oh, hey, girls, Spike,” she said. “Do anything exciting today?”

Applejack, without thinking, started praising Mare Do Well. “Nothin’ too much. We just saw Mare Do Well save the dam from floodin’ Ponyville.”

Spike could see that this was egging Rainbow on, but, his efforts to stop it were in vain as Twilight joined in.

“Indeed, she’s very brave and cunning,” she added. “Rushing in to the rescue without a word.”

Spike frantically waved his arms to stop, but, Fluttershy chimed in, too.

“And the way she helps others and then runs away in mystery is pretty neat,” she said.

Before either Rarity or Pinkie had a chance to add to the conversation, Spike jumped to Rarity and covered both their mouths with his claws. “Girls, just stop!” he said. “You’re just egging her on!”

“I get it, though,” Rainbow said. “I see what you’re all trying to do here. So, fess up. Which one of you is really Mare Do Well?”

“None of us are, Rainbow,” Twilight answered. “That’s what we’ve come here to talk to you about.”

Rainbow wasn’t convinced for a second and the face she was making made that clear. “Oh, sure. I let a little praise go to my head and you guys don’t take it well and this big shot comes out of nowhere and starts making me look bad and you all sing her praises in such a gloating way.”

The other guardians were shocked she’d come to such a conclusion. Applejack spoke next.

“Rainbow, we promise ya that none o’ us are Mare Do Well,” she said.

“Look,” Rainbow said. “I admit I may have gloated a little, but, if it bothered you so much, you could’ve, I don’t know, TALKED IT OUT! You don’t have to make this whole superhero identity to make me look bad.”

“If you're so sure that one of them is Mare Do Well,” Spike challenged. “Why don't you go ahead and dress the wounds that they got from their heroic endeavors?”

Rainbow remained stubborn. “I don’t see any wounds, but, Twilight’s probably covering the wounds with some kind of magic. I wouldn’t put it past her. Maybe she’s Mare Do Well and using some kind of magic to change what type of pony she is and even copy Applejack’s strength and Pinkie’s Pinkie Sense.”

By now, the normally timid Fluttershy was beginning to lose her temper. “Rainbow, these accusations are just awful,” she said. “I understand that you’re upset about this situation, but, that’s no reason to blame us for something that wasn’t our fault!”

“And even if I knew a spell like that,” Twilight said. “What makes you think I would use it to upstage anypony? Let alone you?”

Rainbow stubbornly crossed her forehooves. “I’ve seen the way you looked at me during those interviews before Mare Do Well showed up. For the record, no matter how much I might’ve bragged, my first concern is the safety of other ponies.”

Spike could see the situation was escalating and tried to defuse it while being as calm as possible. “This stubbornness of yours really isn't helping your case,” he said. “Take it from some creature who knows. Jealousy is a terrible thing. I let it get the better of me and I snapped at my mom because of it.”

“N’ y’all know ah can’t tell lies without gettin’ sick ta mah stomach,” Applejack said. “The whole time we’ve been talkin’, have ya heard me gag once?”

Rainbow stopped when she heard that sentence and she did take some time to think it over. “No, you haven’t,” she admitted. “But, still, you don’t have to rub Mare Do Well’s success in my face. I know that sounds bucking rich coming from me, but, it felt like you were trying to give me a message about bragging!”

Spike glared at the other mares as if to sarcastically say, “Way to escalate a problem.” That was all they needed to know they made an extremely poor choice in starting the conversation.

“Rainbow, we’re sorry,” Twilight said. “We didn’t mean for this to turn out like this. And believe me, we were about to talk with you about this before, but, the first Mare Do Well rescue prevented us from doing so.”

“Why, if I didn’t know better,” Rainbow said. “I’d say you all set up those disasters Mare Do Well fixed just so you could prove you’re better at being heroes than me.”

Hearing those words finally made Spike snap. “Hey!” he shouted. “That’s going too far!”

“Yeah!” Pinkie said. “Even if we were trying to teach you a lesson, we would never put ourselves or others at risk! We don’t care how much you bragged, we wouldn’t go that far to prove a point!”

“Indeed,” Rarity said. “Though, I still can’t get over how much that Mare Do Well’s outfit looks like designs I made before she showed up.” The others present (sans Rainbow) gave her annoyed glares, making Rarity realize what she said. “...That’s… incriminating me more, isn’t it?”

“Ah-ha!” Rainbow snapped. “You are conspiring against me!”

“Rainbow, that's enough!” Spike said. “Don't you remember what you had said after Twilight learned Fluttershy didn't overcome her timidity about assuming? Well, you're assuming pretty hard right now!”

“And what of the Young Flyers competition when you saved me from falling to a frightful height?” Rarity said. “Why in the name of Equestria would I conspire against somepony who saved my life?”

By now, Rainbow was making excuses she knew were flimsy. “Uh, you were probably still zonked out from the Icarus effect?”

Applejack finally lost patience. “Oh, fer buck’s sake, Rainbow!” she said. “D’ya even hear the manure yer spoutin’?! Ya ain’t talkin’ sense! Ya ever think Rarity made the outfits ‘cause she was bored n’ somepony else stole ‘em?!”

“I’m sorry,” Fluttershy said sternly, “But, these accusations aren’t making you very loyal towards your friends.”

“Yeah,” Spike agreed. “So, I suggest you pull your head out of your butt and give your friends the benefit of the doubt before you become even more conspiracy theorist stupid!”

Twilight could see Spike’s anger was starting to reach its breaking point and quickly rubbed his left cheek. “We should go. It’s clear that we all just need to calm down. We’ll just give you your space, Rainbow.”

The others were about to turn away, when Rainbow muttered lowly. “You all think I wanted the attention.”

This remark caused them to turn back towards her. “What was that?” Fluttershy asked, making sure she heard right.

This time, Rainbow spoke clearly. “You all think I WANTED the attention! Well, you’re all wrong! I admit, I appreciated the appreciation, but, it soon got to the point I couldn’t even buy lettuce for Tank without being hounded about the rescue I pulled! Some paparazzi even followed me to the bathroom! Sure, I can thrive on cheering, but, even I have limits!” Rainbow was panting from the rant.

The others listened to her rant and noticed the tears that had formed in Rainbow’s eyes. They felt bad for her situation. Rarity walked gently towards her cyan pegasus friend.

“You must have been keeping that in for a while,” she said. “Do you feel better now that you’ve let it out?”

Rainbow took a deep breath. “A little,” she admitted. “Though, I’m still upset about the times you looked at me as if I was bragging just for the sake of doing so. Even I get tired of telling the same thing over and over again. But, it was all ponies wanted to hear. I figured if I gave them what they wanted, I could go back to my business.”

“So, that’s why mah Mystic Eyes sensed somethin’ dangerously close ta genuine,” Applejack said. “But, there was still a sense o’ uncertainty. Ya really aren’t as hot-headed as we thought.”

At that remark, Rainbow was about to lose her temper, but, she stopped herself, realizing that she’d be proving them right by doing so. Instead, she took a deep breath and spoke calmly. “I admit that I can be a bit hot-headed, but, it’s hard not to be when my closest friends have magical gifts I don’t have. The only thing special about me is that I’m faster than most pegasi and look what good it does me. I’m lazy, reckless, and stupid. Even when I try to be responsible, I screw it up somehow.” She allowed a tear to flow from her eyes, something she rarely did. That was proof enough of her sincerity.

“Oh, Rainbow, we’re so sorry,” Twilight said genuinely. “We really should have made a better effort to talk to you about this sooner. We didn’t mean to come across as hurtful towards you.”

“Sometimes,” Rainbow said, her voice breaking. “It feels everypony’s against me. That’s why I hold onto the friendships I manage to make. Deep down, I feel they’re the only ones I’ll ever have. That’s why I don’t take betrayal well.” By now, Rainbow was starting to cry.******

“Oh, Rainbow,” Rarity said gently. “We would never really betray you. We may still be new friends and we all make mistakes, but, we’re together now to help each other through them.”

The ponies gave Rainbow a group hug.

“It’s because of you that we became friends in the first place,” Pinkie said. “Going that far to teach you a lesson just doesn’t make sense.”

“We’ll forgive you for making these assumptions,” Fluttershy said. “And if you want, you can forgive us for not giving you enough credit. Is that okay?”

“Okay,” Rainbow sniffled. Rainbow gently reciprocated the hug back to her friends. The hug lasted for a good ten minutes before it broke.

When it did, Spike had his thoughtful look again.

“I just realized something before,” Spike said. “Doesn’t it seem like these disasters happen too frequently to be coincidental? And that Mare Do Well happened to be at the right place at the right time and a few steps ahead of Rainbow each time.”

“Hmm,” Applejack said. “Now that ya mention it, it is.”

“Yeah, that is really fishy,” Twilight said. “We need to figure out who Mare Do Well really is and why she’s doing this. But, how?”

Spike snapped his claws. “I think I might have an idea.”

“What is it, Spike?” Fluttershy asked.

“There’s going to be a thank you parade this afternoon honoring Mare Do Well,” Spike explained. “Rainbow, if you join us in the audience, you’ll be able to see that none of our friends are Mare Do Well.”

Rainbow considered this idea for a moment. “Well, okay,” she said, hoping she sounded more certain than she felt.

Later that afternoon, the parade for Mare Do Well began. The Guardians of Harmony were standing close by each other in the audience, with Spike riding on Twilight’s back. Mayor Mare stepped up to the podium on the stage.

“Welcome, everypony,” Mayor Mare announced. “To the first, but, certainly not the last, Mare Do Well gratitude parade! Please, give an appreciative stomp to the one and only Mare Do Well!”

Mare Do Well burst through the banner and stood on the stage. Rainbow looked between her friends and Mare Do Well, seeing all her friends were still with her and she knew neither Twilight nor Rarity knew any cloning spells. Immediately, she regretted jumping to conclusions as she did.

“Girls,” she said humbly. “I’m sorry I thought you were all against me with the Mare Do Well identity.”

“Now that ya know the truth,” Applejack said. “O’ course we can fergive ya.”

“But,” Rainbow said. “If none of you are Mare Do Well, who is?”

As the parade went on, they suddenly heard a faint growling noise. “Sounds like one of us needs something to eat,” Rainbow said. “Spike?”

“That wasn’t my stomach,” Spike said.

“Though, I heard that growling too,” Twilight said. “And I don’t recognize it as a stomach growl.”

They followed the sound and saw a large, spindly creature with a head like a venus flytrap big enough to fit three full-grown ponies in its mouth, a body like a spider’s, and the legs of a crab slinking its way towards Mare Do Well while her back was turned. Mayor Mare saw the creature and gasped.

“What is that?!” she exclaimed.

This caught Mare Do Well’s attention and she turned around in time for the creature to jump at her and wrap her up to her neck in tangled webbing. Mare Do Well screamed in terror. “Help! Somepony help me!”

The onlooking ponies were surprised with Mare Do Well’s display of cowardice. Their brave and mysterious hero was calling for help? That was a real shock to them.

“I know what that creature is,” Twilight said. “It’s a fraudivore. It feeds on those who commit fraudulent acts of heroism for the sole purpose of fame and glory. The only way to repel it is for the one committing said fraud to admit to it.” This explanation had the entire town taken aback.

“SOMEPONY PLEASE HELP!!!” Mare Do Well cried.

“Oh, but, you’re doing a great job here, Mare Do Well~” Rainbow said sarcastically. “Why don’t you use your unicorn magic, your incredible strength, or your wings to get out of that?”

Though her mask hid it, Mare Do Well was humiliated for what she was forced to admit. “I… I can’t because they…” She mumbled under her breath.

“Because what?” Rainbow said. “Speak up!”

Mare Do Well knew there was no turning back now. “Because they were abilities I copied from other ponies with my Mystic Eyes of Mimicry to set up disasters this past week so I could get all the fame and glory, now, PLEASE HELP!!!”

When the ponies heard Mare Do Well’s confession, they gasped in shock.

“So, Aura in the well?” Rainbow asked.

“I pushed her in from behind with magic,” Mare Do Well confessed.

“Cream Puff’s runaway pram?”

“Threw a pebble for her mother to step on so she’d be distracted.”

“The breaking deck?”

“Bribed the architect to take the day off.”

"Berry Punch up a tree?"

"Gave her an extra bottle."

“Cherry Berry and the balloon?”

“Magicked myself on top of it, slit open the top, and magicked myself to the rooftops while everypony was distracted.”

“The runaway tour carriage?”

“Cut the brakes.”

“The construction site?”

“Tampered with the crane.”

“The dam?”

“I used magic to hit it with a sledgehammer.”

After Mare Do Well fessed up to all of the disasters she set up, the fraudivore released her and slunk away to its dwelling deep within the Everfree Forest. Mare Do Well, still bound in the webbing, was surrounded by the Guardians of Harmony. “Let’s see who she really is,” Spike said before removing Mare Do Well’s mask, revealing what looked like Applejack’s face, but, with bluish-white irises.

“Who are you?” Twilight asked.

The mare shut her eyes and her body began to contort as she morphed into a black unicorn mare with a blood red mane.

“My name,” the mare said. “Is Dark Mimic. I was born with the Mystic Eyes of Mimicry, which allow me to copy abilities I see in action and even the forms of other ponies I’ve seen.” She used her eyes to scan Rainbow and took on her appearance while retaining her natural eye color. “It doesn’t seem useful in my current bound state, but, I copied Rainbow’s incredible flight ability.”

“Where, shall I ask,” Rarity said. “Did you acquire your outfit?”

“I took them from your shop while you were out,” Mimic confessed. “I would have copied your outfit making abilities, but, making an outfit would take too much time and I was going for subtlety.”

“Well,” Twilight said. “That solves a lot of mysteries, but, there’s still one. Since you legitimately had such magical abilities, why couldn’t you use them to become a legitimate hero?”

“Because there aren’t any legitimate heroes,” Mimic said. “Ponies all say they don’t care about fame and glory, but, they never protest to parades being thrown in their honor. You Guardians of Harmony are no different. When Discord was freed, an anvil fell on my mother’s head, killing her. And when Discord was petrified again, you all left town. But, I knew I couldn’t defeat all of you directly. More powerful creatures than myself have tried. But, if I could drive a wedge between you by egging on the brash pegasus…”*******

“You almost won,” Rarity said. “But, there is one thing you haven’t counted on.”

“No matter how much we get on each other’s nerves,” Twilight said.

“No matter how much I pretend to brag,” Rainbow said.

“No matter how we interpret er misinterpret a situation,” Applejack said.

“No matter how many disasters happen,” Pinkie added.

“You never counted on the fact that we can count on each other to solve our problems when we see one of us is feeling stressed,” Fluttershy said.

“A real hero doesn’t set up disasters, but, is always prepared for them,” Spike said.

“You can’t deny that Rainbow Dash is reckless,” Dark Mimic said.

“You may be right,” Rainbow said. “But, even I wouldn’t do something like set up disasters. That would not only put myself at risk, but, others as well. That’s why I’m the one most willing to take risks. So nopony else has to.”

Dark Mimic took in Rainbow’s words. She suddenly felt very guilty.

“I’m sorry about what happened to your mom,” Rainbow said. “But, there are things even I can’t do. No amount of fame or glory will bring your mom back. Besides, the way you’ve been using your powers, do you think she’d want to be brought back, knowing that her daughter became a self-serving fraud?”

Dark Mimic’s heart figuratively sunk lower into her stomach. “No… no, she would not…”

“Exactly,” Rainbow said. “Sure, I may have told the story about how I saved Aura a lot, but, that’s only because ponies wouldn’t let me go about my day otherwise. I couldn’t even buy food for my pet without getting hounded by my fans.”

The fan ponies heard about this and they began to feel ashamed. Scootaloo walked up to Rainbow.

“We were only trying to show how much we appreciated you,” Scootaloo said. “We didn’t know we were driving you that crazy.”

Rainbow addressed the filly as calmly and humbly as she could. “I appreciate the appreciation, but, supporting somepony you admire is one thing. Putting them on a pedestal above you is another. I can’t feel good about myself knowing others are putting themselves down to build me up.”

“I guess you have a point,” Scootaloo said. “I guess that means I have to shut down the Rainbow Dash Fan Club, huh?”

“You don’t have to do anything that extreme,” Rainbow said. “Just try to be reasonable about the support you give.”

“Okay,” Scootaloo said. “I’ll try and take it easy from now on.”

“That’s all I ask,” Rainbow said gratefully.

Rainbow’s friends were amazed by what they were seeing, Rainbow being openly humble in front of the whole town. The normally brash pegasus, despite the stress of the week, was handling it all with greater grace and humility than they thought she was capable of.

“Looks like Rainbow proved us wrong yet again,” Twilight said. “She really is capable of being humble.”

“N’ it’s genuine,” Applejack smiled, gazing with her Mystic Eyes. “Looks like we’re the ones learnin’ somethin’ here.”

“Sounds like that’s my cue,” Spike said as he pulled a paper and quill from his loose scales.

“I’ll take a piece of that action,” Rainbow said.

“Okay,” Spike said. “Whenever you’re ready.”

The mares all cleared their throats.

“Dear Princess Celestia,” Rainbow began. “Today, we’ve learned that even if it seems like your friends are against you…”

“Ya might find out that ya had the wrong idea all along,” Applejack added.

“This past week,” Rarity said. “Rainbow seemed to be acting more egotistical than usual.”

“But,” Fluttershy said. “It turned out that her act of boastfulness was just that. An act.”

“We also learned,” Pinkie said. “That if your friend is acting out of line, you should talk to them about it right away before she ends up being humiliated by somepony actually trying to make her look bad.”

“If you don’t,” Twilight said. “Your friend could feel hurt and betrayed to the point of making up conspiracy theories that aren’t true.”

“And you shouldn’t assume your friends are trying to make a point unless you can prove it,” Rainbow said. “We also learned that if you feel you’re being praised too much, you should let those praising you know and not bottle it up until it explodes out. That’ll make you say or do things you regret later.”

“Signed, your humble subjects,
Twilight Sparkle, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Applejack, Fluttershy, and Rainbow Dash,” concluded Twilight.

“P.S.,” Spike added. “We have a pony in Ponyville clearly in need of mental help.”

Dark Mimic heard that remark and she knew Spike was referring to her. “You’re right, young dragon,” she said. “I’ve disgraced my mother’s memory. I’m going to correct that by getting the mental help I clearly need. So, I’m checking into the mental help wing at Ponyville Hospital.”

After Dark Mimic was taken away, Spike rolled up the scroll and sent it away.

“Thanks, Spike,” Rainbow said. “Thanks, all of you. You guys are real friends.”

“You know,” Pinkie said. “Some of the lessons we learned today felt a bit familiar.”

“We all need reminders now and then,” Twilight said.

“Speaking of needing,” Fluttershy said. “Rainbow, we haven’t had a proper birthday celebration with you considering all of the disasters that happened. Want to go make amends with that?”

“On one condition,” Rainbow said. “We keep it simple. I just want a simple birthday party in the company of my friends.”

“I think after all of the excitement and stress we went through,” Twilight said. “I think we all could use a simple celebration.”

“Hey!” Pinkie said. “Spike’s birthday is coming up next!”

“I think we should be able to handle a more exciting party after Dash’s,” Spike said.

“We promise we’ll make it up to you for missing it last year,” Fluttershy said.

“Sounds great,” Spike said.

Epilogue

As Dark Mimic was escorted to the mental help wing, she heard the sound of a dog barking.

“I didn’t think they would put dogs in pony hospitals,” Dark Mimic pondered.

“We don’t,” said Nurse Redheart, who was escorting her. “That would be Screwy.”

“Screwy?” Dark Mimic asked.

“She was something of a clumsy architect,” Nurse Redheart explained. “After Discord was freed, she began acting like a dog. She can’t even talk anymore.”

“That’s terrible,” Dark Mimic said.

“We’ve been trying to get her back to normal ever since,” Nurse Redheart said as they walked past the stallion frozen in ice Spike and Rarity found.******** By that point, some of the ice melted. Dark Mimic was curious.

“What about that pony there?” she asked.

“He was found in permafrost shortly after the first day of spring last year,” Nurse Redheart said. “We’ve been thawing him ever since.”

“My goodness,” Dark Mimic said.

“Remarkably,” Nurse Redheart said. “He’s still alive in that ice.”

“Fascinating,” Dark Mimic gasped. “How long was he frozen?”

“We don’t know,” Nurse Redheart said. “We’re hoping he can tell us once fully thawed.”

Soon, Dark Mimic was escorted to her room.

“Looks like I’m going to be here for a while,” Dark Mimic said.

“Yep,” Nurse Redheart said. “Therapy starts in the morning. See you then.”

End of chapter.

Author's Note

Here's the mid-season finale of Book 2. Now, I'll be on hiatus for a month or two.

*She's not wrong.

**Voice of experience there.

***Much more responsible thing to say.

****A bit of self-reflection there.

*****An excellent point.

******I legit teared up writing that scene.

*******Captain America Civil War reference.

********Another cameo by ArcticAce01's oc, Arctic Ace.

This is my most dramatic chapter yet. For my take, I had the characters more in character and made Mare Do Well a separate entity. For another superhero reference, I made the episode similar to the Powerpuff Girls episode "Major Competition." However, the monster attack wasn't staged by the heroes or the antagonist, ensuring no hypocrisy.

If you liked this chapter, feel free to contact me via private messages if you'd like to help make future chapters.

Chapter 14: Secret of My Excess (S2:E10)

My Little Pony: Nine Elements

Book 2

Written by Brandon Nell and Blake Hawkins

Chapter 14: Secret of My Excess

It was one week until Spike’s birthday in Ponyville. The little dragon was finishing up cutting the Fire Ruby he got in Canterlot. It now looked like a heart.

“Perfect,” Spike said. “With it being so close to my birthday, she’ll believe me when I say it’s my birthday dinner.” At that moment, Twilight stepped up to him.

“Hi, Spike,” Twilight said. “Do you have everything ready?”

“Sure do, mom,” Spike said. “I hope Rarity likes it.”

“You did a wonderful job on it,” Twilight smiled. “Though, you shouldn’t eat it. You know what magically active gems do to you.”

“Yeah, I know,” Spike said. “But, she doesn’t know that.”

“That’s true,” Twilight said. “And I haven't told her that. That would be more news you would be willing to tell her.”

“I’m afraid of her rejecting it if she knows the truth,” Spike said. “That’s why I’m using that story.”

“Rarity shows to really care for you,” Twilight said. “I don’t know if she’ll reject your gift. Plus, she does appreciate generosity as much as she displays it. Still, we’ll see what happens.”

“I want you to promise not to tell Rarity the truth,” Spike said. “You can tell the princesses, but, I want you to swear them to secrecy.”

“I promise,” Twilight said, putting a hoof over her chest. Spike hugged her.

“Thank you,” Spike said. “I knew I could count on you.”

“Of course, Spike,” she said. “But, even if she rejects it, you’ll still get your birthday party next week. This time, I’m sending out invitations beforehoof. I don’t want to make the same mistake as last year.”

“Thanks,” Spike smiled. “Oh, I can hardly wait! A birthday party with all my friends! What could be better?” The little dragon had no idea that his birthday party was going to lead to an unexpected development in himself, one that was going to be quite a surprise, for all the wrong reasons.

“How about you help me with re-shelving day?” Twilight asked.

“Sure thing,” Spike said. “Since I was able to finish my personal project, I’ll be glad to help.” He picked up the Fire Ruby. “And I can put the Fire Ruby in the chest I plan on giving to Rarity for presentation on the way there.”

“The pink one with a yellow interior?” Twilight asked.

“That’s the one,” Spike nodded. He looked out the window and saw Rarity approaching. “Uh oh! She’s coming this way!” Spike was in such a hurry that he dashed off before Twilight had a chance to comprehend what happened. By the time she did, she heard Spike tumble down the stairs and the sound of several books dropping.

“Are you alright?!” Twilight called. She rushed after him to see all the books off their shelves.

“I’m fine,” Spike said. He then looked at the mess. “Oh, no, I made a mess of things!”

“Spike,” Twilight said. “The mess can easily be cleaned up. What matters is that you’re not hurt from your tumble. Besides, I was going to re-shelf them, anyway. If anything, you did me a favor.”

Twilight gave Spike a comforting hug. It didn’t last long as a knock came from the door.

“Oh!” Spike yelped. “Tidy up the books please. I’ll answer the door.”

Twilight nodded as Spike went to the door, opening it to see Rarity.

“Hello, Spike,” Rarity smiled. "I just came by to see if you had any books on historical fashion I could borrow." But, then, her wandering eyes happened to spot something else that quickly attracted her attention, causing her to gasp. It was the bright red jewel she saw Spike had in his clutches. "Is that a fire ruby?!" She exclaimed in disbelief.

Spike realized he’d absentmindedly held onto the ruby, but, decided to act natural. "You bet it is!" he proclaimed. "Been aging it myself, a fact I'm very proud of. They're very hard to come by naturally, but, that just makes them all the more delicious." He licked his lips. I really hope she buys this, he said internally.

“Ah, how lovely,” Rarity said. “I hope you savor the flavor of that beauty.”

Spike went to the chest he mentioned earlier and spoke. “I’m saving it for my birthday dinner next week.”

“That sounds wonderful,” Rarity said. “I certainly look forward to celebrating with you and our friends this year. I still feel awful missing it last year.”

Rarity began biting her hoof and turning her head, hoping for a distraction from such a magnificent sight. Lucky for her, she got one when Twilight floated over a book with a green colored spine. "Here, start with this one," Twilight encouraged.

“Oh, thank you, Twilight,” Rarity said, glancing through the book. “This should serve as inspiration for fashions that could come back in style. I read in a magazine that ruffled taffeta capes are going to make a huge comeback this season. Always have to be prepared for whatever changes come your way if you want to succeed.”

"Always happy to help," Twilight sincerely replied without looking up, so focused was she on her re-shelfing.

Unfortunately for Rarity, that meant she had no one else to engage in a conversation with. There was nothing to take her mind off the Fire Ruby in Spike's possession or the fact that it was going to end up a meal for him in about a week's time. It pained her greatly to see such a rare gem be treated like a local delicacy. But, then again, she wasn't a dragon like Spike was. Learning that the gem was for Spike’s birthday, she didn’t want to deprive him of his enjoyment especially after the guilt of missing out on his birthday last year. The fashionista couldn't help herself. She turned towards Spike and spoke to him, never once taking her eyes off his most treasured possession at the moment. "I... sure hope it's as tasty as it is beautiful, Spike," she sincerely commented while looking ever so ashamed of herself. "I've never seen anything quite so stunning before. Really."

Spike could tell she was taking the bait as he hoped, but, he could see that she felt ashamed. This, in turn, made him feel a bit of guilt. Maybe this wasn’t a good time after all, he thought to himself. I didn’t want her to feel guilty. "You really like it, huh?" he questioned even though he knew the answer.

“Like it?” Rarity said. “Why, it’s simply magnificent~” But, then, she stepped back, hesitating. "No, I really shouldn't. It's not mine to take. You made it yourself, you deserve to keep it. I'll..." she bit into her hoof again. "I'll be fine... somehow. I'm sure I can find something just as rare and valuable if I look hard enough."

However, Spike wasn't going to take no for an answer. Something stirred deep inside him when he saw how much it seemed to grieve Rarity not to have the Fire Ruby. "If you really want it that badly, you can have it," he insisted as he held out the claw holding said ruby. "My birthday dinner isn't that important. Besides, it would mean more to me if you were happy with it." And before the unicorn could object, Spike placed the fire ruby delicately in her hooves.

“Oh, no, Spike,” Rarity said. “It’s bad enough I didn’t get you anything last year. I can’t take your gift from you this year.”

“Really, it’s fine,” Spike insisted. “I’ll just have what I usually eat every other day for my birthday dinner.”

The fashion loving mare was taken aback by this display of generosity. Usually, she was the one doing such things for others. To have it be done to her was a surprise. She forgot all about her earlier feelings of guilt, now seeming much more sure of herself. "Gosh, I don't even know what to say... this is so thoughtful!" Then, after taking hold of the rare gem with her magic, she leaned forward and cooed. "Oh, my little Spikey-wikey!" She proceeded to plant a kiss on his left cheek, knowing he responded positively to it being touched. Spike was so overwhelmed with affection that he fell over backwards and sighed blissfully. "Really, Spike," Rarity declared as she paced around the room. "Thank you so much! I'll make this up to you somehow, I promise! I'll see to it that you have the best birthday present ever next week!" And with that, she exited the library with her book and the Fire Ruby.

Twilight heard everything while organizing the books. “Sounds like it went better than expected,” she said.

“Yeah,” Spike said with a wistful sigh. He then put a claw to his left cheek. “This feels different from the kisses I’ve gotten before.”

“Maybe that act of generosity really touched Rarity’s heart,” Twilight said. “And she returned some of that feeling to you.”

“Do you think she knows about my crush on her?” Spike asked.

“Honestly,” Twilight said. “At this point, I’d be surprised if she didn’t know by now. Also, I know that kiss was special, but, can you make sure to wash your cheek?”

“NEVAH!!!” Spike said dramatically.*

Twilight was taken aback by Spike’s dramatic outburst, but, she couldn’t help but laugh to herself about it. “Okay, Spike,” she said. “You can keep it a little longer.”

“Thanks, Mom,” Spike said.

A week later, Spike was helping Twilight hang up the last of the banners and streamers that decorated the interior of the library. All of it was for one purpose: Spike's birthday party.

“Perfect,” Twilight smiled. “Well, almost.” She levitated a washcloth to Spike. “Come on, Spike. It’s been a week. Time to wash your cheek.”

Spike stubbornly stood his ground. “I meant it when I said I’d never wash this cheek again!”

“It’s all dirty and grimy now!” Twilight said. “I didn’t raise you in a cave and I don’t need others thinking I did. Otherwise, they could think I’m unfit to raise you at all and take you away from me. Is that what you want? To never see me again?”**

Spike heard the words Twilight said. Sighing, he reluctantly took the washcloth and washed the smudge off of his left cheek. Twilight could see that Spike was upset doing it.

“I know it meant a lot to you,” she said. “But, if things go well, that won’t be the last kiss she gives you.”

Spike considered this. “Maybe you’re right,” he said. “She does like things to be clean. She wouldn’t want to kiss a dirty cheek.”

“And she knows you like being touched on the left cheek,” Twilight said. “Touching your right cheek has the opposite effect and makes you grumpy.”

“That’s true,” Spike said. “It’s kind of weird when you think about it.”

“I guess that’s your own version of emotional pressure points,” Twilight shrugged.

Suddenly, Pinkie Pie unexpectedly popped up and threw confetti into the air as she loudly shouted, "Happy birthday, birthday dragon!" And she blew on a party blower.

Spike was so startled, he jumped in the air. “Whoa!” he yelped. Twilight gently levitated him down. “A little warning would be nice!” He then saw the other Guardians of Harmony and the Cutie Mark Crusaders.

“Happy birthday, Spike,” Fluttershy smiled sweetly. She nuzzled his forehead before placing her present for him on a nearby table.

“Happy birthday there, birthday drake,” Applejack smiled. She and Apple Bloom placed theirs on the same table.

“Happy birthday, buddy,” Rainbow said, giving him a gentle yet playful noogie. She placed a dumbbell with a ribbon on the same table.

Rarity stepped forward wearing the Fire Ruby that she got from Spike fastened into a necklace. “Happy birthday, dear,” she said. She placed her gift for him on the table with Sweetie Belle following suit.

“Wow~” Spike smiled. “All of those are for me?”

“Of course they are,” Scootaloo said, doing the same as the others. “What? You never had a birthday party before?”

The little dragon unhappily sighed as he admitted, "Not really. If I was lucky, my mom's parents would throw a small party for me with just her, me, and the rest of the family. But, my mom was almost always too busy to find time to throw me a party when we lived in Canterlot. Heck, she almost never took me the few times she did go to spend time with ponies besides her family or Princess Celestia. I don’t even open the gifts she gives me anymore because they’re the same thing every birthday and Hearth’s Warming every year, a book."

Twilight gave a rather ashamed expression. Ever since the incident with Owlowiscious, she had been trying her best to be more considerate of Spike's feelings. Now that she thought about it, she hadn't really done the best job in the past of treating him like family. Sad to say, she now realized she unknowingly had been ignoring him and taking his assistance for granted. It also made her realize her intended gift to him this year was likely to be inadequate to make up for it and would prove his point. I'm going to need something much better than a newly published book to show him how much I really do care about him, she thought to herself.

“Well, get ready,” Pinkie said. “We’ve got something really special in store for you on your most special day.”

"Well, while we're all on the subject of birthdays and presents, you'll be happy to know, Spike, that your birthday gift really inspired me!" Rarity happily proclaimed while floating over a series of colored dresses that looked like they had been made with very old fabrics. "And your Fire Ruby was just the icing on the cake as it were. I had planned to make a matching set of lovely taffeta capes for you and Twilight. But, then, I figured 'Why stop there?' And so, I decided to expand the set to include all of our friends and the Crusaders! And when that's done, I'll be making one for myself and integrate the Fire Ruby into it. That way, I'll always have something to remember your act of generosity by."

“We’re really sorry for missing your birthday last year,” Fluttershy said. “I hope our gifts make up for it.”

"Enough chit chat!" Pinkie Pie stated afterward. "Let's stop talking and start partying!" And so the birthday party began.

The party was in full swing as Spike opened up his birthday presents from his friends (though he did find it odd that Twilight's gift was suspiciously absent, even though in years prior it was often the only present he'd ever receive on his birthday. He didn't dwell on the matter for very long, though, since he knew what it was). "Seriously, Applejack," he said at one point. "I can't thank you enough for this great blanket!" He held out a blanket that had apples printed all over it and made to resemble trees from an orchard. "I really needed a new one."

“Aww, Spike,” Applejack smiled. “Ya thanked me fer it ‘bout fifteen times. Ah’m startin’ ta blush.”

“And thank you, Apple Bloom,” Spike said. “For the drawing book.”

“Hey, no problem,” Apple Bloom said. “It’s the least ah could do fer an honorary member o’ mah family. Though, could ya tone it down with the thanks? Once is enough.”

"Sorry," the little dragon appeared to sincerely apologize. "But, I really mean it. I'm really grateful for everything you girls have done. You're the best friends a dragon could ask for!"

“If you think our gifts are great,” Pinkie said. “Wait until you head over to Sugarcube Corner. Mr. and Mrs. Cake have arranged something really special just for you for after the party.”

"No way?! Seriously?! Why didn't you tell me that before?!" Spike exclaimed and rushed out the door to get to Sugarcube Corner as fast as he could.

“Hey!” Pinkie shouted in vain. “The party can’t last forever, but, it doesn’t have to end right now!”

Twilight used this time to find a new, more appropriate present for Spike. She saw some coupons for a theme park Spike wanted to go to for a while.

Spike raced across town as fast as his little legs could carry him. He didn't know what exactly the Cakes would have to offer him for a birthday surprise, but, he knew it was going to be something extra special if the gifts he'd already gotten from his friends were any indication. Inside, Mr. and Mrs. Cake were tending to their shop, with Mrs. Cake’s plump frame looking much rounder.

Spike finally entered. "Hi, Mr. and Mrs. Cake!" he greeted before his green eyes beheld a most interesting sight: Mrs. Cake was looking a bit more... well.. plump than usual. "Hey, Mrs. Cake, have you been helping yourself to too many sweets lately?" he innocently inquired.

“Well, yes, among other foods,” Mrs. Cake said. “I do have to keep up my strength for both myself and my babies.”

“Oh, yeah,” Spike said. “I forgot that you’re pregnant.”

“With triplets***,” the baker mare said. “They’ll be born next month.”

Mr. Cake only laughed as he stood next to his wife. "Besides, my honey bun is fine just the way she is," he playfully teased and then changed the subject. "Anyway, Spike, it's good to see the birthday dragon of the hour has finally arrived! We were starting to wonder if Pinkie Pie forgot to mention our surprise for you."

Mrs. Cake then added, "You should be sure to thank her, because if she hadn't told us about your birthday, we'd never have found out. But, we did and we decided to try our hooves at a little 'experiment,'" She pushed over a sparkling blue cupcake topped with blue gemstones that also sparkled. "A sapphire cupcake, just for you! And here's the best part, it's free!"

“A sapphire cupcake?!” Spike exclaimed happily. “Oh, it’s beautiful and it looks so tempting.”

Mrs. Cake’s belly gave an audible gurgle. “I’ll say,” she said with a giggle. “If we didn’t use real sapphires, I would’ve eaten it myself. My dental bills are quite high enough as it is.”

“Real sapphires?!****” Spike grabbed the cupcake. “Thank you so much,” he said gratefully. “I’ll make sure to let you know how it is.” He then exited the bakery while commenting to himself. "First, I get a bunch of great presents from all of my best friends and now an amazing sapphire cupcake from the Cakes! Oh, what a day! It really is the best day of my life!"

Spike was so distracted with joy that he and Cheerilee accidentally bumped into each other. He made sure his cupcake was fine and saw the schoolmarm looking dizzy.

"Oh my gosh! I'm so sorry, Cheerilee!" he apologized and rushed over to her.

Cheerilee was more dazed than hurt, although a few paper shopping bags she'd been carrying with her seemed to lay scattered about on the road. "It's alright, nothing's broken or anything," she declared as she was slowly helped up. "Why were you so distracted? You seem... excited."

“Oh, well, today’s my birthday,” Spike said. “I was so amazed by the cupcake that the Cakes made especially for me that I wasn’t really looking where I was going.”

Cheerilee smiled upon hearing the wonderful news. "Oh! Well, happy birthday to you, Spike! Gosh, I wish I'd have known so I could've gotten you something." She put a hoof to her chin, deep in thought for a moment. "Wait, I know!" Reaching into one of her paper shopping bags, she produced a white straw hat with a purple feather sticking out on one side. "It's not much, but, here you go!"

“Wow, thanks, Miss Cheerilee,” Spike smiled.

"Of course. After all, everypony should get gifts on their birthday! Or I guess everydragon, too," she chuckled a bit as she corrected her sentence. "Sorry I didn't know sooner. I'll have to remember for next year."

“I sure appreciate it,” Spike smiled. "Need a claw with your groceries?" he offered, wondering if perhaps he might get another reward for doing that. After all, doing good things for others had been how he'd been rewarded with Rarity.

Cheerilee shook her head. "No, I'm good. Just a few essentials." And she went about picking up the bags. "I think you'd make a great student if you were in one of my classes, but, I'm sure Twilight's been keeping you up to date on your education." And she added, "You're lucky to have a pony as smart as her raising you. She could probably take over my job if she wanted to. Celestia knows I could use a bit of a break from being the only schoolteacher in town." Then, she was gone.

“Wow,” Spike said to himself. “When I mentioned my birthday to Cheerilee, she gave me this great hat.” Then, something began to stir deep inside of him. I wonder if... And just like that, his little dragon mind started to scheme. He was going to make up for his lack of presents in years prior. Twilight would understand, books just weren't good presents when they were the only thing you got year after year.

So, Spike began to swagger through Ponyville, looking for any pony close by with something that caught his eye.

Sometime later, when Twilight Sparkle went out looking for Spike, she just so happened to overhear a conversation that caused her to worry.

"Hey, Junebug!" Spike hollered at an earth pony with a pale, light grayish olive coat, brilliant lime green eyes, a curly mane and tail of a light brilliant and very light gamboge, and a Cutie Mark depicting three sprigs of leaves. "Guess what? It's my birthday today!"

“Ah, that’s wonderful,” the earth pony mare, whose name was Junebug smiled. “Happy birthday, Spike.”

But, Spike impatiently demanded of the mare. "So?"

"So what?" Junebug blinked, not appearing to understand what was being asked of her.

“Don’t you have a present for me?” he asked.

But, Junebug stuttered and stepped back. "I... I don't have anything to give you, Spike. I'm sorry."

Spike wouldn't take no for an answer. "Come on, you must have something!" His eyes fell upon a basket of flowers the mare happened to be carrying, and his green eyes narrowed as he smirked. "How 'bout those flowers? You could give those to me, right?"

“Spike,” Junebug said, growing concerned. “I need these flowers! Please, don’t make me part with them!”

“Spike Thaddeus Dragon!*****” Twilight said sharply, catching the little drake’s attention.

“Huh, wha-?” Spike said in a muddled tone, as if waking up from a bad dream. “Mom?”

Twilight used her magic to pull him away from Junebug. “I’m so sorry, Junebug,” she said. “Spike’s not usually like this. I don’t know what’s gotten into him.”

“Oh, uh, no harm done,” Junebug stammered. “I better get going now, though.” She nervously left.

Twilight turned her attention back to the little drake. “Just what do you think you're doing?! Why are you out here, demanding gifts of everypony in town?! I raised you to be better than that!"

The lecture brought the dragon to his senses. “I don’t know what happened, mom,” he said. “I swear. The last thing I remember, Cheerilee gave me this hat. Then, everything started getting blurry.******”

“Hmm,” Twilight pondered. “I haven’t heard or read about anything like this before. I better take you to see Zecora. With her knowledge of dragons from her homeland, she might have some sort of explanation for this. But, first, you have to give back everything you took that wasn’t yours. Even the hat.”

“Okay,” Spike said as he took off the hat.

Twilight noticed that it was getting late. “On second thought,” she said. “We’ll see Zecora tomorrow. It’s getting late. But, you’re still returning those things and coming straight home afterwards.”

“Okay, mom,” Spike said. “I’ll get right on it. See you later.”

“Good boy,” she said. She then departed, confident that Spike could be trusted to manage on his own.

Unfortunately, just after Twilight left, the greedy look in Spike's eyes returned. It wasn't fair that he should be denied presents on his birthday just because someponies didn't agree. "Who else has a present for 'Spikey-Wikey?’" he said with a hiss and set out to find his next unfortunate "victim."

The next morning, the rays of sunlight entered the bedroom window of the Golden Oak Library. Twilight stirred from her sleep and let out a yawn. A most unexpected sight met her as she opened her eyes. Spike's basket was cluttered with objects and trinkets of all sorts, piling up towards the ceiling. Now that she thought about it, it had seemed strange when Spike had taken a long time to come home last night.

“Spike,” Twilight said sternly. “Where did you get all of this stuff?”

An even bigger surprise quickly overshadowed that question, for the things began to move as Spike slowly stumbled awake. When he emerged from the pile, Twilight could see that he was no longer the little dragon he'd been the night before. He was much bigger now. "Spike?!" she nervously questioned. This dragon sure looked like him, but, was it really him?

The question was answered when Spike yawned and stretched his considerably large body. He was already taller than Twilight. "Mom?!" He blinked while looking at himself. "What's happening to me?! How did I end up like this?!" As he spoke, his voice sounded much deeper and lower pitched than it had been yesterday.

Clearly, I should’ve taken Spike to Zecora right away, Twilight said internally before saying aloud, "I don't know, Spike! You've changed somehow."

“I look different,” Spike said in his lower tone. “And I sound different, too! That can't be!" Spike protested with a hiss.

Twilight wasn't so sure. "I don't know what else to believe, Spike. Something must've happened. Think back to yesterday, after I caught you trying to take flowers from Junebug. I told you to give everything back that wasn't yours. What did you do after that? Did you talk to anypony? Did you happen to see anything unusual?"

Spike struggled in vain to remember what happened the previous night. “I-I don’t remember.” But, he trailed off, unable to gather his thoughts. And that was because something else was occupying his attention. His eyes became fixated on a globe Twilight had nearby and tried to reach out for it.

Twilight yanked the globe away with her magic. "Spike, concentrate!" she demanded of him.

“Seriously, I don’t remember,” Spike said. “Last I remember was… are you using that telescope?”

The studious unicorn was not persuaded for even a second. "No, Spike! It's not yours and you've never shown an interest in it before!" Her frown grew deeper. "Something's definitely wrong! This isn't you, Spike!"

"How do you know that?!" Spike snapped. "You told me you love me like I was your son, but, you haven't gotten around to adopting me like you said you were going to!"

"Excuse me?!" Twilight angrily replied. "I've been working on it, Spike! It takes a long time to get all the proper paperwork and meet with the right ponies! I'm trying my best!"

The considerably large dragon then commented, "Wait, that just slipped out! I didn't mean that! Really!"

Twilight heard this and saw some sign of her faithful dragon son still in there. “Perhaps now would be a good time to take you to see Zecora. Something is seriously wrong,” she said. “I should’ve taken you to her the second I suspected something was wrong.”

“Maybe we could try checking Ponyville first?” Spike suggested.

“No,” Twilight insisted. “Zecora alone knows more about dragons than all the doctors in Ponyville put together. Come on, Spike.”

Some time later at Zecora’s hut, the shaman zebra was looking over Spike carefully. She also held a pocket watch in front of him.

At last, Zecora turned to Twilight and informed her. "He is starting to mature. Of this fact, I am quite sure."

“Mature?” Twilight asked. “You mean he’s just growing up?” The zebra nodded. “But, that doesn't explain why he's so grabby. Or why he just got so big out of the blue.”

Zecora just motioned for Twilight to come over to the bubbling cauldron in the center of the hut. There, Zecora displayed an image in the sickly green colored liquid that was boiling inside it. And as the zebra spoke the image changed, depicting that which was spoken about. "Certain dragons' hearts are prone to greed, a steady diet to make growth speed. Then, the resulting bigger size only makes their hunger rise," she quickly warned the unicorn. "If trying to reverse this is what you need, you must stop Spike from practicing greed."

“You mean to say,” Twilight said, trying to get the gist of the situation. “The more things Spike takes from others, the bigger and greedier he becomes?” Zecora nodded again. “Am I supposed to keep him sheltered forever and never give him any gifts?" Twilight was beginning to tear up. “I’ve sheltered him for too long already and it’s not fair to him! He’s had so much freedom since we came to Ponyville and I don’t want to take that away from him!”

The zebra shook her head from side to side. "Greed cannot be defeated, only controlled. Most dragons learn how to do that, or so I've been told. They grow big all on their own, greed is but a shortcut from what I was shown."

“So, what can I do?” Twilight said, wiping the tears from her eyes.

“The best you can do,” Zecora said. “Is to find a way to bring him back to his senses. In his greed-induced state, he might be seen as a nemesis.”

Twilight remembered that when Spike was brought back to his senses, he had more control.

“So, that’s what I’ll do,” Twilight nodded. “Thank you, Zecora. I’ll see if I can-” When she turned to look for Spike, she found that the dragon was already gone (having made off with most of the vials, bottles, and masks in Zecora's hut in the process). This made her blush as she realized her mistake of not keeping a closer eye on him while talking to Zecora.

"I'd... better track him down," the studious unicorn nervously declared and left the hut without another word. It was anyone's guess as to where Spike was now.

It didn't take long for Twilight to find Spike. He was right in the middle of Ponyville, trying to steal something from somepony. In this case, he was trying to grab Scootaloo's scooter.

The tomboyish filly was holding onto one end of the scooter with all the strength she had and her fellow Cutie Mark Crusaders were holding onto her to give her extra support. "You're not getting my scooter!" she yelled at Spike. "It was a birthday present from my parents! Get your own!"

"Spike want!" Spike screamed, having grown considerably taller since Twilight had last seen him. Just like Zecora said, the more he collected the bigger he would become (and the greedier he would become as a result). This caught the Crusaders off-guard.*******

“Did he say Spike?” Sweetie Belle asked.

Thinking quickly, Twilight picked up a broom with her magic and gave a whistle to get Spike's attention. "Hey, Spike! Check out this amazing broom I found!" she called while waving it back and forth almost like it was a stick she was teasing a dog with.

That did the trick, Spike lost interest in Scootaloo's scooter and turned his full attention to the broom. "Spike want!" he hissed and roared, pounding on his chest as he grew even bigger.

“That’s Spike?” Scootaloo said in surprise.

“It did look like him,” Apple Bloom said. “But, taller n’ grouchy somehow?”

“But, how’d he get that big so fast?” Sweetie Belle asked. “We all saw him at his birthday party yesterday and he was about the same size as us.”

“I’m afraid I don’t have time to explain,” Twilight said. “I need to keep Spike under control.” The studious unicorn, for her part, just ran back to the library as fast as her hooves would let her. She looked back every once in a while to be sure Spike was still following her. "That's it's, big boy! Come and get it!" she taunted as she reached the front door and swung it open. Then, when Spike drew close, she hurled it into a back room and slammed the door shut as soon as he went through it. She saw that the Crusaders followed her.

“He’s an honorary Cutie Mark Crusader,” Scootaloo said. “And he’s our friend!”

“We want to help any way we can!” Sweetie Belle said with determination.

“Help me keep the door shut,” Twilight said.

The Cutie Mark Crusaders used their combined strength to hold down the door.

Spike trashed about and pounded on the door. But, Twilight and the fillies kept their backs pressed up against it and refused to budge. "This is for your own good, Spike!" Twilight told him. "You can fight all you want, but, we’re not letting you out of there until you stop being greedy!" However, she then realized something she had forgotten all about in her haste to lock Spike in that room. There were a whole bunch of books stored in there and while Spike wouldn't have been able to reach them in his normal size, he would definitely be able to reach them now that he was so tall. “Oh, no!”

“What’s wrong?” Apple Bloom asked.

Frantically, Twilight opened the door. But, it was too late. All she could see was a large hole at the other end of the room, indicating that Spike had grabbed the books and broken free. Now he was running loose in Ponyville again, likely growing bigger by the minute. “I’ve made a terrible mistake!”

“We got to catch up to him!” Scootaloo said.

Twilight and the fillies were nearly out of breath by the time they caught up to Spike, finding him carrying out an assault on Sugarcube Corner as he had become so big, it was a miracle he'd managed to fit through the door.

Pinkie Pie was perched atop a display shelf in the kitchen and from the looks of things, she was trying to fight the dragon with nothing but cakes and other desserts that lay scattered around. "Back! Back I say!" she shouted, flinging cakes as quickly as she could grab them. However, her efforts seemed to just be "rewarded" with Spike snatching up the desserts and adding them to his collection of things he'd already hoarded.

"Pinkie Pie! Stop giving Spike cake!" Twilight demanded.

“I’m not giving him cake!” Pinkie said. “I’m assaulting him with cake!” She then shook her head and said. “Wait, Spike?!”******** She lost her balance and absentmindedly threw another cake at Spike as she fell off the shelf. Twilight helped Pinkie back onto her hooves. “How’d Spike get so–” She didn’t get to finish her question as Spike grew to such a massive size that he broke through the roof of the bakery and destroyed it completely.

Pinkie Pie was rendered speechless by the result. All she could do was just sit there and look up in disbelief. The Cakes were never going to believe this. In fact, she was in such a state of shock that she had to be dragged away by the tail.

“He’s out of control now!” Twilight said.

“What do we do, Twilight?!” Sweetie Belle asked.

“We have to find a way to stop him!” Twilight said.

Worse was to come as the now massive Spike stormed through town. He quickly headed for Carousel Boutique and snatched up an unaware Rarity (who was posing to her workshop mirror while wearing a long, pink colored dress with a matching cape. And a pretty old looking dress at that).

"Put me down this instant!" Rarity demanded, not appearing to recognize Spike in his current state. She lit up her horn and fired off a blast of magic, but, although it struck the large dragon square in the face it didn't even phase him. Spike didn't seem to care. He just dragged Rarity away as he continued to snatch up things left and right, including the entire town water tower.

Fortunately for Rarity, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy quickly set off to the rescue as Spike fled to the edge of town and into the nearby hills. The two pegasi soon flew to either side of Spike (not recognizing that it was him) and began demanding and pleading with him to release Rarity. "Okay, pal," Rainbow Dash all but shouted. "Fun's over! Put our friend down, right now!"

Fluttershy tried to more gently plead. "I-if you wouldn't mind, that is. No one has to get hurt."

"This is non-negotiable, Mr. Tall and Scaly!" Rainbow roared. "Release her now or you'll answer to us!"

"P-please," Fluttershy nervously insisted. "We'll be ever so grateful if you'd just kindly set Rarity down."

"Drop her, scaly!" Rainbow demanded. "You have 'til the count of ten or we do this the hard way!"

"Ignore her," Fluttershy tried to protest. "Just do the right thing and let our friend go."

Alas, Spike chose to ignore the demands and pleas. He instead swung at both pegasi, using the tail he held Rarity captive in to do so.

“Whoa~!” Rarity exclaimed. “Of all the nerve!” And then, she heard a ripping sound as her cape snagged both her pegasus friends, then tore itself apart from the weight. "Oh no! Now look what you've done!" she scolded. "You ripped my cape!"

Rarity worried so much about this that she failed to notice Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy get knocked to the ground, though thankfully, neither of them were harmed.

With Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy out of commission, Spike let out a tremendous roar as he started to climb the hills. It seemed like he was intent on using it to store all that he had obtained throughout the day, his own little hoard.

Rarity decided she had quite enough. “Alright, you!” Rarity snapped. “Capturing me and using me as a weapon was one thing and tearing at my cape was another. But, stealing other ponies’ possessions and storing them away out of sight is just unsound! Now, if I were you, I would put those things back where you found them and take me back home! At least Razer had some manners!”

Suddenly, Spike turned around and took notice of a particular red gem in a necklace that hung around Rarity's neck. At that moment, he froze, eyeing the gem as though he'd seen it before somewhere. Rarity looked to herself and saw the eye-catching Fire Ruby around her neck.

“Oh, no, you don’t!” Rarity said. “This is an especially valuable possession to me! This was given to me by a dear friend of mine, a dragon named Spike. I might have felt a bit guilty in taking it with him saying that it was his birthday dinner, but, he was so insistent on it. And that alone shows that he’ll be far more generous than you could ever be!”

At that very moment, it all came flooding back to the dragon as he remembered where that gem was from: It was the Fire Ruby he'd given to Rarity a week and a day ago. He still vividly recalled the memory, even down to Rarity giving him a kiss on his left cheek after he'd parted with it. And it was those memories that caused his eyes to shrink. Suddenly, he didn't feel like being greedy anymore.

Rarity was unaware of any of these developments as she just grumbled. "Why are you looking at me like that? I suppose now you're going to eat me or something?"

Suddenly, Spike reverted back to his original size. He and Rarity were suspended in mid-air for a moment.

The unicorn with a snow white coat could hardly believe her eyes. "Spike?!" She commented in uncertainty. "It was you rampaging through town?!"

Spike didn’t have time to properly respond as the two suddenly found themselves plummeting towards the ground. The little dragon screamed frantically.

Meanwhile, Rainbow was in a state of shock, having witnessed Spike go back to normal size. She realized that she’d unknowingly insulted him.*********

“Oh, boy,” Rainbow said in a humiliated way.

“There’s no time to feel remorse!” Twilight said in alarm. “Spike and Rarity need help!”

That brought Rainbow to her senses. It was all up to their pegasus friends to prevent them from plummeting to the ground and to certain death. But, because the little dragon couldn't be sure of the outcome, he decided the time had come for him to make a confession. He looked across to the unicorn and shouted at the top of his lungs in order to be overheard. "Rarity, there's something I have to tell you, just in case we don't make it! I've always sort of had a crush on–"

Rarity gently covered Spike’s mouth with one of her front hooves. She gave him a reassuring smile as if to say, “I already know and I love you, too.” She pulled him into a loving embrace.

Fortunately for the two, they were saved by a timely intervention from Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy (who made good use of the torn part of the cape that they had fallen into the river with). "Oh goodness, that was too close!" Fluttershy declared afterward.

“Are you guys okay?” Rainbow asked.

“I will be when I’m back on the ground again!” Spike said.

“Oh, right,” Rainbow said. And she and Fluttershy took Rarity and Spike back to their friends, setting them down gently on the ground nearby.

However, once he was on solid ground again, Spike looked out over Ponyville and immediately became overwhelmed with grief. He saw nothing but damage and destruction as far as his green eyes could see and he knew he was the one who had caused it all. "I'm a monster!" he whimpered with tears in his eyes. He then fell to his knees and cried into his claws.

“No, Spike,” Twilight said. “You’re not. You were able to regain control of yourself.”

“That’s right,” Rarity said. “And it’s clear you feel remorseful. No monster would ever feel guilty. Don’t you dare think otherwise.”

Spike took a deep breath and calmed down a bit. Though, something was still on his mind.

“Rarity,” Spike said. “Even if you manage to forgive me, I just can’t forgive myself until I’ve fixed the damage I’ve caused.” He then began running to the nearest destroyed building and started moving bricks back into their proper place.

“Ah know he’s bein’ responsible fer his actions,” Applejack said, having arrived when Spike made it to the hill. “But, ah can’t bare ta see a little guy like him takin’ on all that fixin’ up by himself.”

Spike worked day and night fixing the damage. The Guardians of Harmony grew more concerned with each passing day.

“Oh, I can’t take it anymore!” Rainbow said. “I don’t know about you, but, I’m going to help him!”

The Guardians made their way to Spike as he was carrying a brick. Before any of them could do anything, the young dragon fell to the ground and passed out from exertion. Twilight cradled the drake in her forehooves.

“We should let him rest,” Twilight said. “While he’s doing so, we need to consult Zecora.”

“N’,” Applejack said. “How ‘bout we finish the job o’ fixin’ up the town while he’s out?”

“Leave that to the professionals,” Twilight said.

So, the Guardians brought the unconscious Spike to Zecora and explained the situation.

“So, he has regained control of his personal state,” Zecora said. “He is exhausted and will need to rest for a week at this rate.”

“Have you seen a dragon grieving at this magnitude before?” Rarity asked.

Zecora nodded. “Perhaps a trip to Farasi can shed some light on this young dragon’s struggling blight.”

“When should we do that?” Twilight asked.

“It would be best to take him while he’s out like a light,” Zecora said. “In his comatose state, he won’t put up a fight.”

“Alright,” Twilight said. “Thank you, Zecora.”

By the time Spike woke up, he found himself with his head on Rarity’s lap.

“Huh, wha~” Spike said wearily. “What happened?”

“Ya passed out from workin’ so hard, sugarcube,” Applejack said. “Zecora’s takin’ us ta Farasi.”

“What?!” Spike gasped. “But, what about the rest of Ponyville I need to fix?”

“It’s okay, Spike,” Fluttershy said. “It’s all taken care of.”

“Look, Spike,” Twilight said. “It's admirable to take responsibility for your actions and make efforts to clean up after yourself, but, you are going much too far on that. We don't want you literally working yourself to death. And nobody in Ponyville dislikes you enough for that, either, with the possible exceptions of Spoiled Rich and Diamond Tiara, but, their opinions should not matter.”**********

“Mom,” Spike said. “You’re always telling me to clean up my own mess!”

“True,” Twilight admitted. “But, cleaning up a finite area and rebuilding an entire town are two different things. You’re way too young for the latter line of work.”***********

“Besides,” Applejack said. “Even if ya were a few years older, ah know from experience how bad it is ta try ta do everything yerself.”

“Just because you are trying to clean up your own mess,” Rainbow said. “That doesn't mean you have to do it all on your own. The entire town working together can get the repairs done in under a week. And you would still be acknowledged for taking responsibility for your actions.”************

“Trust me, Spike,” Zecora said. “You need to see this.”

“Oh, Zecora!” Rarity said in surprise. “You didn’t speak in rhyme.”

“It has to be serious,” Pinkie said.

When they arrived at the station, Zecora led them to a ruined village.

“Whoa,” Spike said softly. “What happened here?”

“Six years ago,” Zecora said. “A dragon succumbed to greed and rampaged. When he came to his senses, he was horrified by what he did and vowed to rebuild the entire village.”

“So, did he?” Spike asked.

“He’s still toiling at that to this day,” Zecora said, pointing ahead. They all saw a dragon with light blue scales, a red underbelly and ear fronds, ruby red eyes, and dark red spikes carrying a brick. This dragon was half a head taller than Spike and so gauntly thin that he resembled a skeleton. Spike was horrified by what he saw.*************

“Must… rebuild…” the dragon said as he put the brick in place on a developing wall. He then went to get another brick.

“Blueflare succumbed to guilt long ago,” Zecora said. “He’s been toiling night and day. He doesn’t even stop to eat. Will you share his fate?”

Spike held onto his head and he began to breathe deeply. “No,” he said. “I don’t want to be like that. I may have messed up, but, I don’t want to be that stuck.”

The Guardians were glad to hear that. None more so than Twilight, Rarity, and Fluttershy.

“I think we’re ready to go home now,” Twilight said.

On the train back, Spike sat between Twilight and Rarity. Rarity petted Spike’s head.

“Hey, Mom,” Spike said. “Would it be okay if I wrote a letter to Princess Celestia? I learned a really powerful lesson from this.”

“Go ahead, son,” Twilight said. “And you should also know that I'm not mad at you for anything that happened that day. Obviously, we know now what to watch for to make sure this doesn't happen again."

Spike nodded as he pulled out a blank scroll and a quill from his loose scales and he began to write down his letter.

“Dear Princess Celestia,
I thought it would be really cool to get lots of stuff for my birthday. But, I learned that it doesn't feel nearly as good as giving something special to somepony you really care about. I learned that it truly is better to give than to receive and that kindness and generosity are what lead to true friendship. And that’s more valuable than anything in the world.

Sincerely,
Spike.”

He rolled up the scroll and sent it away. After he did, Rarity gave him a kiss on the left cheek again. Spike couldn’t help but happily blush.

“Oh, Spike,” Twilight said. “I just remembered that I never gave you my present yet. This time, however, it’s not a book.”

Spike was skeptical, but, decided to play along. “Okay, I’ll bite,” he said. “What is it?”

She gave Spike the passes to the amusement park that she had got before. The pass was a guaranteed entrance for a full year. Spike gasped with amazement.

“No way!” Spike exclaimed happily. “I’ve been wanting to go there for a while!” He then happily hugged Twilight. “Thank you, mom. This is the best gift you gave me!”

“Is this kind of gift okay?” Twilight asked Zecora.

“The greed applies to material possessions,” Zecora said. “If it can’t be held, there’s no fear of obsession.”

“So, Spike,” Twilight said. “Whenever you feel ready to go, we’ll use these passes.”

“If it’s all the same to you,” Spike said. “I’d like to rest for a while.”

“I understand,” Twilight said.

Spike then turned to Rarity. “So,” he said. “You know about my crush?”

“Oh, I’ve known for a good long while,” Rarity said. “I didn’t let on because I dreamt of being with Blueblood. And we all know how that turned out.”

The other Guardians nodded grimly. Zecora, who wasn’t at the gala, didn’t understand, but, Applejack filled her in later on.

“Anypony who acts so abusively to you after all your hardships is not somepony I’m willing to associate with,” Rarity said.

“Preach it, sister,” Pinkie said.

“If you knew so long, why didn’t you say anything?” Spike asked.

“I was waiting for you to work up the courage to tell me yourself,” Rarity said.

“Plus,” Twilight said. “If Rarity had told you before, you might have thought that I accidentally told her and broke the promise I made that I wouldn't tell her.”

“You did a brave thing confessing to me,” Rarity said. “After the Blueblood experience, I’m willing to reciprocate.”

“Uh, you do realize that, even though I might be twelve now, I'm still underage,” Spike said.

“Well, that would be a problem,” Rarity said. “IF I hadn't already decided before I even met you that, as Pinkie would put it, I would save the non-G-rated stuff for marriage when I found the right guy, regardless of species. And, well, it took me a year longer than it should have for me to make the realization that I already HAVE found the right guy. And the mess with Blueblood definitely taught me that it doesn't hurt to be patient enough to wait a few years, as long as I continue to let you know that you are appreciated. Stuff like treating you to nice dinners and movies of your choice.”

“But,” Spike added. “Not taking it past that for a few years. Got that. Well, one of the few things I HAVE been able to learn about dragons is that dragons have pretty long lifespans if we're careful, so, I can definitely afford to be patient.”**************

Pinkie squeed. “Even if it’s just an early stage, this looks like the start of a beautiful relationship.”

Twilight gave Spike a proud smile. “And I couldn’t be happier for them.”

They don’t need to know, Zecora said internally. That dragons only experience greed-induced bigness once in their entire lifetime. If Spike thinks it could happen again, it’ll encourage him to behave better.

Soon, the train returned to Ponyville and the friends returned to their own homes tired, happy, and just a little bit wiser.

End of chapter.

Author's Note

Here's the next chapter.

*Rarity's love of drama definitely rubbed off on Spike.

**Twilight going into mom mode.

***Yes, triplets. Sue me.

****Pinkie's doing.

*****I know what his initials would spell. Don't bother pointing it out.

******I took this route to make Spike a circumstantial antagonist.

*******The first instance of ponies not recognizing Spike at first only to quickly realize it's him.

********The second instance.

*********The third instance.

**********Dialogue by Comickook.

***********Dialogue by me.

************More Comickook dialogue.

*************Character by me.

**************Even MORE Comickook dialogue.

With this, the Sparity ship officially set sail. I had the Wonderbolts removed because Ponyville's outside their jurisdiction and they didn't make a difference anyway.

The trip to Farasi was my idea.

Shoutout to Comickook for extra dialogue ideas.

If you liked this chapter, feel free to contact me via private messages if you'd like to help make future chapters.

Chapter 15: Hurricane Fluttershy (S2:E22)

My Little Pony: Nine Elements

Book 2

Written by Brandon Nell and Blake Hawkins

Chapter 15: Hurricane Fluttershy

It was two weeks after Spike’s greed-induced rampage. Two days afterwards, he saw the state of Blueflare and started a relationship with Rarity (in its early stages of course). On this particular day, Rainbow was flying around Ponyville, rallying the pegasi there.

“Calling all pegasi!” Rainbow announced. “Mandatory meeting tonight at the Golden Oak Library!”

She spread some flyers. Some were caught by Pegasi, others landed near them. Fluttershy looked at the flyer that landed on her head and beat a hasty retreat. She hid behind a barrel within view of two pegasus mares, Cloudchaser and her twin sister, Flitter.

“This looks important, Flitter,” Cloudchaser said.

“Yeah,” Flitter said. “We should go to the meeting tonight, Cloudchaser. Maybe we’ll be seated next to Thunderlane.”

“I repeat,” Rainbow called. “Mandatory meeting tonight at the Golden Oak Library! Be there or be square!”

That night, all Ponyville pegasi were entering the Golden Oak Library. Well, almost all Ponyville pegasi. Rainbow noticed who was missing and she walked over to a nearby tree outside of the library.

“That means you too, Fluttershy,” Rainbow said flatly to a tree. That same tree had Fluttershy’s eyes appear on its trunk. “I know you said you wanted to be a tree, but, I need you to be a pegasus now. Come on.” She began pushing Fluttershy in, which was difficult with her resisting. “If I say you can hold Spike close, will you stop resisting?”

Fluttershy heard this. “Yes,” she said. She stopped resisting, causing the two to suddenly jolt inside the Golden Oak library. They landed in a rather compromising position around the other pegasi.* “I’m okay…”

They got up quickly when they realized the position they were in. “Hey, Spike!” Rainbow called.

“Yeah?” Spike replied as he went over.

“I need you to be held by Fluttershy for this meeting,” Rainbow said. “I’ll make this up to you later.”

“Oh, that won’t be necessary,” Spike said. “I’ll never say no to being with my other mother figure.” He cheerfully sat near Fluttershy, who held him like a teddy bear.**

“Thank you, Spike,” Fluttershy said. “I feel better already.”

“Okay, Twilight,” Rainbow said. “Bring out the projector and movie screen.”

Twilight did so, using her own strength to wheel out the projector and using her magic to prop up the movie screen. She started up the projector, which played this cartoon. However, the film suddenly ended up getting damaged. This left the pegasi confused.

“Technical difficulties,” Twilight said with a slight sweatdrop.

“I’ll take it from here, Twi, but, thanks” Rainbow said. “Now, Cloudsdale has chosen Ponyville’s own highland reservoir as a source of the rainwater they need for all of Equestria. And you know what that means. It means it’s up to Ponyville’s pegasi to bring that water up to Cloudsdale.” Most of the pegasi made excited chatter. “Not only that, but, Spitfire will be here to oversee the water transfer and record our top tornado speed. Last year, Fillydelphia broke the windspeed record with a top speed of nine hundred ten wingpower. But, I think we can do better. I believe we can get a top speed of over a thousand!” More excited chatter could be heard. “If each and every pony trains hard enough to get their wing power numbers up, that is.”

The crowd of pegasi grew mostly silent, which was quickly broken by a pegasus stallion coughing into his hoof. This didn’t go unnoticed by Rainbow, who pointed a hoof at a stallion sitting between Cloudchaser and Flitter.

“That coughing better be a popcorn kernel in your windpipe, Thunderlane,” she said. “Nopony is getting sick on my watch! So, are we going to train hard?!”

“Yeah!” said most of the pegasi.

“Are we going to be strong?” Rainbow asked with ever-growing enthusiasm.

“Yeah!” said most of the pegasi again.

“Are we going to be fast?!” Rainbow asked, raising the motivation of most of the pegasi.

“YEAH!” most of the pegasi said again.

“Record breaking fast?!” Rainbow said, focused on an oddly bulked out pegasus stallion with noticeably tiny wings.

“YEAH!” the stallion said before grabbing the nearest globe and smashing it over his own head, visibly disturbing all the others present. He seemed to notice this. “Too much?”***

“Maybe a little, Bulk,” said a white coated pegasus mare with a cerise and lime green streaked mane.

“Anyway…” Rainbow said, trying to get back on track. “Who’s with me?!”

Most of the pegasi cheered loudly. Fluttershy, however, still felt uneasy.

The next day, the pegasi were training with Rainbow supervising.

“Stretch those glutes, Flitter,” she said. “Nice flexibility, Cloudchaser. Though, remember, this isn’t just to look good for your shared coltfriend.**** A… little too much flexibility, Blossomforth.” She saw the same mare who spoke to Bulk last night tied like a pretzel. “Can somepony help untangle Blossomforth? Let’s see some faster trotting, Thunderlane! Your marefriends are watching! Good pace, Silverspeed!” She blew her whistle. “Keep it up, everypony! We’re going to need all the power we can get to break this record!”

“YEAH!” Bulk said before snorting.

“Good work, everypony!” Rainbow smiled. But, her smile faded once she noticed somepony missing. “Although, where’s Fluttershy?”

“Have you checked her cottage?” Rainbowshine asked. “That’s where she’s usually holed up.”

“Hmm,” Rainbow said. She then flew off towards the aforementioned cottage.

Once she arrived, she gave a somewhat courteous knock on Fluttershy’s door.

“Fluttershy, are you in there?” Rainbow called. “You’re supposed to be out in the field training with us for tornado duty. What’s going on?”

The door creaked open. Fluttershy nervously peaked out, her facecheeks were stained with tears and her sclerae were slightly pink. She used a handkerchief to wipe out one of her eyes.

“I’m sorry, Rainbow,” Fluttershy apologized.

“What’s going on, Flutters?” Rainbow asked.

“I know the importance of Cloudsdale getting rainwater through tornado power,” she explained. “But, I’m just so nervous because I know I’m not as strong of a flier as you and other pegasi are.”

“This is about flight camp, isn’t it?” Rainbow asked insightfully.

Fluttershy sniffled. “Uh-huh,” she said, her voice breaking. “What if I’m the reason we don’t break the record?”

Rainbow realized she unintentionally put too much pressure on her friend. “You think I care more about a record than doing my job as a weatherpony?”

“You used to care more about napping or practicing stunts than your job as a weatherpony,” Fluttershy said. “And winning something.”*****

Rainbow winced a bit. “Yeah, that was a stupid question,” she admitted. “But, that’s not me anymore. Confidence or no confidence, Cloudsdale does need water to produce the clouds. We may not be able to break the record, but, I know we can get that job done. The routine is in a few days. Why don’t you take some time to think it over? If you decide you do want to, that’s awesome. But, if not, that’s okay, too. I also swear that if you do decide to join, I promise that the record takes a backseat to doing the job.”

Fluttershy took in Rainbow’s words. She could tell that Rainbow was serious about this responsibility. So, she took a deep breath. “I’ll do it.”

Rainbow felt encouraged. “Yeah! I know you’re going to do great. I believe in you.”

At the track, Twilight and Spike were helping to set up a strange looking device. Flitter and Cloudchaser, having never seen anything like it before, walked up to them.

“So, what exactly does this thing do?” Cloudchaser asked.

Twilight began explaining. “This is an anemometer. It measures your accelerative velocity and translates it into wing power, thus gauging your cumulative H2O anti-gravitational potential. Is there anything else you’d like to know?”

The pegasi present couldn’t understand what she said. “Uh, can we get the version for those of us who don’t have their faces in a book all day?” Flitter asked.

“Basically,” Spike summarized. “It tells you how fast you’re flying and how strong your wings are.”

This explanation was one the pegasi could understand.

“Thanks for the layman’s terms translation, Spike,” Twilight smiled. She then realized what Flitter said. “Wait, I don’t have my face in a book all day!”

“At least most of the time anyway,” Flitter said. A cough was heard.

“Thunderlane,” Twilight called. “Was that you coughing again?”

Thunderlane was indignant. “It wasn’t me! It was Blossomforth!”

“Either way,” Twilight said. “You guys need to take care of yourselves.”

Rainbow flew in. “Thunderlane’s just looking for an excuse to spend Tornado Day in bed.”

“Well,” Twilight said. “I guess it takes a slacker to know one.”

“Very funny,” Rainbow said dryly.

“Who said that was a joke,” Twilight asked plainly.

“Okay, moving on,” Rainbow said. “Why don’t you come on over here and be our first test flier, Thunderlane?”

The dark pegasus went to the starting line. As he took his place, Blossomforth coughed into her hoof. He flew past the anemometer, making the fan spin.

“Nine point three wing power!” Twilight called.

Cloudchaser and Flitter both kissed one cheek on Thunderlane’s face as the others cheered.

“That was great, Thunderlane,” Rainbow said. “Who’s next?”

“How about you, Rainbow?” Spike suggested.

Rainbow smiled and nodded, taking her place at the finish line. “One, two, three…” Rainbow counted to herself and she zoomed past the anemometer, which recorded her wing speed. Rainbow’s speed kicked up gale-force winds.

“Sixteen point five wing power!” Twilight called. The pegasi cheered.

Soon, most of the other pegasi tested their wing power with the anemometer.

“Ready to give it a go, Fluttershy?” Rainbow asked encouragingly.

The demure pegasus took her place at the starting line. She took a deep breath and flew her hardest past the anemometer. It spun very weakly.

“How was that?” Fluttershy asked.

Spike, with a nervous sweat, stepped up. “You scored… a point five,” he said.******

Fluttershy was aghast at her own results. In her head, she heard voices ringing from her fillyhood of some mean-spirited pegasus ponies chanting at her.

Fluttershy, Fluttershy, Fluttershy can hardly fly~! they mocked.

She panted with unease. Twilight, Spike, and Rainbow could see she was feeling stressed out and they asked the other pegasi to back away from her to give her space.

“It’s okay, Fluttershy,” Twilight soothed. “We’re here. Take deep breaths.”

Spike walked up to Fluttershy and hugged her. All of this resulted in Fluttershy calming down, her pants slowly fading into deep healthy breathing.

“Thank you,” Fluttershy said softly.

“Is everything alright?” Spike asked.

Fluttershy sighed. “A little,” she explained. “Do you remember when I told you and the Cutie Mark Crusaders that I was a very weak flier during my Cutie Mark story?”

“This has something to do with that, doesn’t it?” Spike summed up.

“Yes,” Fluttershy replied. “Days before I got my Cutie Mark, I was tasked with leaping through an obstacle course, but, I stumbled with my weak flying. The other Summer Flight Campers chanted cruelly, saying that I can hardly fly.”

“I’m guessing Hoops, Dumb-Bell, and Score were among them?” Spike asked.

“Yes, actually,” Fluttershy admitted. “Although, I mostly saw other fillies picking on me. I mean, I know they grew up and aren’t as mean anymore, but, their voices still haunt me.”

Spike nuzzled Fluttershy’s barrel. He had tears of his own.

“I’m so sorry you went through that,” Spike sniffled.

Fluttershy could see the little dragon’s tears and instinctively held him closer.

“Oh, Spike,” Fluttershy said. “I didn’t mean to make you cry.”

“It’s fine,” he said. “I know how you feel. Things that others say can really affect someone’s mind.” He looked up at her. “But, you can’t let it get to you or you’ll never get far in life.”

Fluttershy listened to Spike’s sage advice.

“You’re right,” Fluttershy said. “If I’m going to help get the rainwater to Cloudsdale with the other pegasi, I have to keep trying and work harder. I will need some help in forgetting the voices, but, I’m going to do what I can.” She kissed Spike on the forehead.

“If you need help,” Rainbow said. “You can count on us.”

Fluttershy began training with the help of her animal friends. There was a lot of sweat and some tears, but, Fluttershy was determined to not give up. As she practiced, she improved drastically by day four. The animals cheered for their fluttering friend. With newfound courage, she felt more confident that she could help.

The next day, Flitter tried her luck again.

“That’s wonderful, Flitter,” Twilight smiled. “You’ve improved since yesterday.”

“This is crazy awesome!” Rainbow said. “We’ll smash that record!”

“You’re getting competitive again, Rainbow,” Spike said.

“Sorry,” Rainbow said. “Force of habit.”

Suddenly, a squirrel ran up to Twilight. He chattered excitedly.

“Too bad none of us are Critter Whisperers,” Spike noted. “Then, we’d be able to understand what this squirrel is saying.”

The squirrel recognized that they couldn’t understand him and pointed in another direction. Twilight and Spike looked to see a more determined Fluttershy flying towards them.

“I’m ready to try again,” she said. “I’ve been practicing for the last four days.”

“Awesome!” Rainbow cheered. “You got this, Fluttershy!”

Fluttershy took her place. She then flew with all her might past the anemometer. It spun much faster, measuring in at 2.3 wing power.

“Wow!” Twilight said, genuinely astonished. “That is a vast improvement!”

Fluttershy, however, was less than pleased.

“Two point three?” She muttered. “Two… point… three?! This has to be some kind of mistake! I worked so hard!”

“It shows,” Spike said. “Two point three is more than double what you had the first time.”

“But, it’s still not enough for the tornado power!” Fluttershy said.

“No one pegasus can produce 800 wing power,” Twilight said. “It takes several pegasi working together.”

“But, my efforts are still too little to matter,” Fluttershy said sadly. She sighed likewise. “I’m sorry, Rainbow. I won’t be able to help break the record.”

“Listen here, Fluttershy,” Spike said. “It doesn’t matter if Ponyville breaks the record or not. What matters is the job gets done and there’s enough wing power to do it.”

“Tell that to Rainbow Dash,” Fluttershy said. “I know she’s more concerned about the record than doing the job.”

“Well…” Rainbow began, only for Fluttershy to run off in an emotional huff.

“She’s not exactly wrong,” Twilight said. “I still remember that story you and Applejack told us about the Running of the Leaves and how it got both of you banned from participating.”

Rainbow sighed gloomily. “I really messed things up with her. If only there was something I can do to help get her out of the dumps.”

The next day, the pegasi were all lined up by the reservoir. Spitfire flew in by a giant anemometer.

“Are you all ready to do this?” Rainbow called to the pegasi that had gathered.

“Yeah!” cheered the pegasi.

Rainbow landed and was about to blow her whistle when Spike ran up to her.

“Look!” he said, pointing to a clipboard he was carrying. “I did roll call earlier and there are eight absent ponies including Thunderlane and Blossomforth.”

“Lazy Thunderlane!” Rainbow said while Spike rolled his eyes. “He’s been trying to get out of tornado duty all week with his fake coughing and all.” She then called out to a young colt. “Rumble, where’s your lazy brother?” Spike began raising his claw. “The irony is not lost on me, Spike, so, put your claw down,” Rainbow said without even looking at him.*******

“He’s got the feather flu,” the colt, whose name was Rumble, answered. “He’s down at Ponyville Hospital.”********

“Same with the other eight absent pegasi?” Spike asked.

“Yeah,” Flitter said. “The only reason Cloudchaser and I didn’t let the feather flu infect us is because we took medicine to take care of ourselves.”

“We tried to get some for Thunderlane,” Cloudchaser said. “But, the pharmacy was sold out.”

A short time later, after accounting for the eight sick pegasi, Twilight was figuring things out.

“Alright,” Twilight concluded. “With eight sick ponies out of commission…” She gasped suddenly. “Oh, no!”

“What is it, mom?” Spike asked.

“We may not have enough wing power to lift the water to Cloudsdale,” Twilight said.

“Well, what can we do?” Spike asked. “We can’t just give up, can we?”

Rainbow wore a determined expression.

“We certainly aren’t going to give up!” Rainbow said. “We aren’t going to try breaking the record. Cloudsdale still needs water and by Celestia’s name, we’re going to get it up there!” She put on her aviator goggles. “Okay, everypony! Let’s give it all we got! On the sound of the horn, we take off!”

Spike ran up to a large horn while Twilight checked the anemometer. Once everything was set up, Spitfire gave the approving nod. Spike took a deep breath and blew into the horn, causing it to make the sound of a ship’s horn. Once the horn blared, the Pegasi flew up and began to spin in a circle over the reservoir. Spike quickly made his way to Twilight.

“You think they’ll make it?” Spike asked.

“I hope so!” Twilight said over the fierce wind. She then held on tightly to her little dragon son. She read aloud the wing power speed on the anemometer as the gauge rose. “One hundred and fifty wing power! Two hundred and fifty wing power! Five hundred wing power! Seven hundred and fifty wing power!”

“Twilight!” Fluttershy called out.

Twilight and Spike focused their attention on Fluttershy’s voice.

“Fluttershy!” Twilight called. “What are you doing here?”

“I figured…” Fluttershy said. “If I couldn't help Rainbow Dash with the tornado... the least I could do was offer moral support!”

“She could certainly use it,” Twilight said. “Considering that eight pegasi are sick with the feather flu!”

“Sick with the feather flu?!” Fluttershy said. “That’s terrible!”

“It is, especially since the pharmacy’s sold out of medicine,” Twilight said. “Once I calculated the numbers, Rainbow decided to forget setting the record and focused on just getting the water up to Cloudsdale!”

One pegasus, Sunshower Raindrops, grew tired and strayed from her post. This caused her to collide into other pegasi and knock the tornado out of formation. The water they managed to lift fell back into the reservoir with a big splash.

“Is everypony alright?!” Twilight asked with concern in her voice.

“I’m fine,” came the muffled reply of Rainbow, who collided facefirst with a tree. She peeled herself off and asked, “How close were we?”

“You were so close to the eight hundred wing power minimum at seven hundred and fifty wing power,” Twilight said.

“We have to try again,” Rainbow said.

“But, you’ve pushed your crew to your limit already,” Twilight said. “If you break apart again, there’s a risk of somepony getting seriously hurt. And that’s the best case scenario!”

“I know it’s a risk,” Rainbow said. “But, I got to know we gave it our all for the benefit of Equestria getting its much-needed rainclouds! If I’m going down, then, I’m going down flying!” She took to the skies.

“Wow,” Fluttershy noted. “She really is determined to do her job…”

So, the pegasi began to tornado over the reservoir once more and the anemometer measured the wing power.

“Okay, here we go,” Twilight said. “One hundred wing power! Two hundred! Five hundred!”

“Stay in position!” Rainbow shouted. “Flap those wings! Faster!”

“Seven hundred!” Twilight said. “Seven hundred and fifty wing power!”

“This is where they fell apart!” Spike said.

“Seven hundred ninety five!” Twilight said. “They’re almost there! They just need a little more…” She then looked towards Fluttershy. “Fluttershy, they need you up there!”

“I won’t make a difference!” Fluttershy said.

“You can make a difference,” Twilight said. “I’ve seen what you’re capable of and I know you have improved before! You could improve here, too!”

“My measly two point three wing power is still too little!” Fluttershy said.

“If you don’t even try,” Spike said. “There won’t be any rain! No rain means no food for your animal friends!”

“Besides,” Twilight said. “Small things make a difference! Do it for Equestria! Do it for Rainbow Dash! Do it for yourself! Show that you can really fly!” Twilight levitated aviator goggles to Fluttershy.

Fluttershy listened to her friends’ words. She suddenly gained new determination to not only benefit Equestria’s weather, but, also to help her animal friends. So, she grabbed the goggles, put them on, and flew to join the tornado formation. She flew a bit clumsily at first, but, soon found her balance. Twilight and Spike saw the wing power on the anemometer slowly but steadily move.

“It’s working!” Twilight smiled. “Seven hundred and ninety eight! She surpassed her best wing power number!”

In the tornado, Fluttershy began flying faster, much to the surprise of everypony.

“What was that?” asked Serenity.

“I think it was Fluttershy!” answered Slipstream.

As Fluttershy flew, she did hear the taunting voices ringing in her ear. But, with sheer willpower, she ignored the taunting and flew on.

“No!” Fluttershy said aloud to herself. “I’m not a weak flier anymore!”

The water in the reservoir climbed higher and higher. With the effort of all of the pegasi, the water rose up from the reservoir all the way up to Cloudsdale where it poured into the cloud generator. To say Spitfire was impressed would be a profound understatement.

“You’ve done it!” Twilight called. “Cloudsdale has rainwater! You can all stop now!”

The pegasi dispersed and landed safely. However, they saw Fluttershy still flying around in circles. Rainbow flew up to her.

“Flutters,” Rainbow said. “You can stop now. We did it! You did it!”

Fluttershy stopped flying in circles once she heard this. She blushed sheepishly and she and Rainbow flew down to the ground close by the reservoir. She was surprised that she actually made a difference. Spitfire walked up to Rainbow.

“You didn’t beat the record,” she said. “But, you met the minimum and showed guts doing it.”

“Thanks, Spitfire,” Rainbow smiled. “But, if you want to talk guts, then you got to give it to the flier who came around in our time of need… Fluttershy! Let’s give it up for Fluttershy, everypony!”

The other pegasi cheered.

“Fluttershy, Fluttershy, Fluttershy can really fly!” they chanted.

Fluttershy wasn’t used to so many ponies cheering for her, but, she was proud of her own accomplishment that she let it happen. After the cheering died down, she saw Spike holding a quill and parchment.

“You must have guessed that I wanted to write what I learned to Princess Celestia for me,” Fluttershy said. “It’s a lesson that I wouldn’t have learned without you, Twilight, or Rainbow to help me.”

“That’s right,” Spike said. “Let’s get started.”

“Dear Princess Celestia,
Sometimes, you can feel like what you have to offer is too little to make a difference. But, today, I learned that everypony’s contribution is important, no matter how small. If you keep your head high, do your best, and believe in yourself, anything can happen.

Sincerely,
Fluttershy.”

Spike rolled up the parchment and sent it on its way.

“Thank you, Spike,” Fluttershy smiled. “For everything.” She embraced the little dragon and nuzzled the top of his head. Up in Cloudsdale, the cloud generator was chuffing hard producing rainclouds for the sky.

End of chapter.

Author's Note

Here's the next chapter.

*Don't get excited, people. I'm not sure about Flutterdash being a thing.

**WHOLESOME!!!

***That's definitely something Bulk would do.

****Yes, I'm putting Thunderlane in a poly relationship with Cloudchaser and Flitter. You got a problem with that?

*****She's not wrong.

******Spike's actually considerate here.

*******Dialogue by me.

********Rumble (age five at this point) has his Ashleigh Ball voice.

If you liked this chapter, feel free to contact me via private messages if you'd like to help make future chapters.

Chapter 16: Baby Cakes (S2:E13)

My Little Pony: Nine Elements

Book 2

Written by Brandon Nell and Blake Hawkins

Chapter 16: Baby Cakes

One week after Tornado Day, Pinkie spread news of a big development to her closest friends: Mrs. Cake had given birth.

Outside the maternity ward at the Ponyville Hospital, Pinkie had gathered her friends to offer moral support and show them the new babies after they were born. “Carrot and Cup Cake must be so proud!” Twilight said softly. “And in this new maternity ward, too.”

“Uh, this here maternity ward’s always been here,” Applejack said softly. “It was standard installation with the hospital.”*

“Oh,” Twilight said sheepishly. “Sorry, I haven’t seen all of Ponyville Hospital before today.”

“I haven’t been able to see the Cakes up close to know for sure whether their new foals are going to be born as,” Rarity said softly. “So, I’m just as in the dark.”

Pinkie could hardly contain her excitement. “I want to see the new baby ponies!” She squeaked. “Which ones are they?”

Just then, Mr. Cake arrived. He looked like he'd been to war given how rugged and unkempt his mane and tail were compared to their usual state of appearance. He then strolled through the ward on the other side of the glass, stopping in front of three cribs: One on his left, one on his right, and one in between. "Meet our son, Pound Cake," he smiled as he pulled the blanket off the crib on the left, revealing a pegasus foal. "Our first daughter, Pumpkin Cake." He then pulled the blanket off the crib on the right, revealing a unicorn foal. “And our second daughter, Velvet.” He removed the blanket from the one in the middle, revealing an earth pony foal.**

“Aww~” chorused Spike and the ponies. Pinkie was figuratively over the moon with excitement.

“There are the three new additions to the family!” she said ecstatically while stage-whispering. “This is the greatest day ever! We need to celebrate your birthday because you were just born today~!”

Nurse Redheart, however, immediately ushered Pinkie out while shushing her. "Pinkie, the babies are trying to sleep. And this is a sterilized environment, authorized personnel only. Got it?"

Pinkie sighed reluctantly and scuttled out to rejoin her friends.

“Am I the only one who noticed that they’re three different breeds?” Spike asked. By now it was clear to everyone what the triplets looked like: Pound Cake had a light goldish gray coat, dark grayish-brown eyes, and a brown mane and tail. Pumpkin Cake had a light yellow coat, brilliant blue eyes, and a light orange mane and tail. Velvet had a bright red coat, a white mane and tail, and, most unusually, heterochromatic eyes. Her left eye matched her father’s while her right matched her mother’s.

“Ah noticed that, too,” Applejack said. “How in thunderation’s one o’ them triplets a pegasus while ‘nother one’s a unicorn?”

“Cup Cake and I had noticed that,” Carrot replied. “But, we were able to look up our family trees. As it turns out, my great grandfather on my mother’s side was a unicorn, while Cup’s great uncle from her father’s side was a pegasus.”

“So, those two genetics must’ve skipped a couple generations,” Spike observed.

“Yes, that’s right,” Carrot said. “Though, so far, there hasn’t been any babies born in our family tree that were born alicorns.”

“Sired alicorns*** are quite rare,” Twilight said. “And for good reason. Too many immortals would lead to overpopulation.”

"Oh boy!" Rainbow Dash excitedly declared. "Just watch! Once little Pound Cake is a bit older and those wings of his have grown a bit, he'll be having flying bouts all the time! You might want to look into a way to keep him grounded so he doesn't get hoof prints on the ceiling."

“And be careful around Pumpkin Cake,” Twilight added.

“Going from experience of growing up with a unicorn baby sister,” Rarity added. “Baby unicorns get strange magic surges that come and go.”

“When she’s old enough for school,” Spike said. “It wouldn’t hurt to send her to magic school.”

Carrot nodded understandingly. "I'll be sure to keep all of that in mind. Cup Cake and I will have to make some adjustments to Sugarcube Corner, but, nothing too major."

"And just wait until they see how much of an amazing big sister I can be to them! They're going to love playing with me!" Pinkie insisted. "And for every birthday and big milestone, I'm going to be sure to throw them lots and lots of parties!" But, she was soon going to learn her excitement about the triplets was going to be a problem. There was going to be more than just playing with them and throwing parties. And the surges her friends were warning about now were going to become a real problem.

One month later, the triplets had grown a little bit, but, they were still very small and cute. They were playing together happily in the center of the bakery while they were wearing diapers. The Cakes were still moving the last of their supplies to the new nursery upstairs. Pinkie Pie, meanwhile, had her own celebration planned for this milestone. She came bouncing over with a small cake and started singing:

“Happy month-a-versary to the three of you today

I can’t believe you’re already a month old

Time sure flies fast, doesn’t it

Seemed like only yesterday you were born

But, now you’re a month old today

Hey!”

The triplets blew the party blowers and they giggled happily after Pinkie finished her song. Velvet hugged Pinkie’s forehoof.

“Are you three ready for your favorite game with Pinkie Pie?” she asked happily.

Mr. and Mrs. Cake watched the whole scene unfold from the kitchen with smiles on their faces. They were glad to see Pinkie taking to her role of "big sister" so well, at least on the play side of things. Any worries they might have had about Pinkie becoming jealous of all the attention the foals would get had left them.

“The foals really like Pinkie,” Mrs. Cake said. She still had a bit of weight from her pregnancy, but, it was lower now that the triplets were born.

“And Pinkie does like the triplets,” Mr. Cake smiled.

Pinkie zipped into the kitchen, hiding herself behind the door. "Where's Pinkie Pie?" She called before poking out from the door. "Here I am!" And she repeated the process several times over to the delight of the triplets.

“Is everything good out there,” Cup called. “Do the foals need a diaper change?”

Pinkie turned back to inspect the triplets and she immediately had her un-prepared nostrils assaulted by a powerful yet familiar stench. “Yes,” she said. “Very yes.”

“I’ve got it,” Carrot said coolly. He gently set the triplets on a nearby changing table that was generously gifted to the Cakes. It was so there wasn’t a risk of contamination if he or Mrs. Cake changed them on the bakery’s counter. He swiftly changed the triplets, disposed of the used diapers in a wastebasket, wiped them, and applied baby powder before putting fresh clean diapers on the three foals. Afterwards, he made sure to wash his hooves. “Is anypony hungry?”

“Uh, that was for the foals, right?” Pinkie asked.

“Yep,” Cup smiled as she walked in with a tray carrying three bottles filled with formula. “And I’m on it.”

“You’re not giving them any of your own milk?” Pinkie asked.

“Doctor’s orders,” Cup said. “All those sweets I’ve eaten over the years made my milk too sugary for little foals. Until the doctors can find a medicine that lowers my blood sugar, I have to serve them formula.****”

So, she gave each foal a bottle filled with formula and they suckled.

“Don’t you feel backed up holding in all that milk?” Pinkie asked.

“Let’s just say I found a way to deal with it,” Cup said while blushing.*****

“Oooh…” Pinkie said, realizing what she meant. “I have no more questions I want answered.”

After the triplets finished their formula, they had uncomfortable expressions.

“The triplets need to be burped,” Carrot said.

He picked up Pumpkin and Velvet while Cup picked up Pound. They gently pat the foals on their backs and three satisfied sounding burps escaped their throats.

"Anything else you want to take care of for them?" Pinkie asked while impatiently tapping a hoof. "Come on, let's get back to playtime!"

The parent ponies set the foals down gently. Pound was running back to join his two sisters when, at the sight of a pile of blocks, he pounded them out of his path. His mother scolded him for that. “Ah, ah, ah, Pound. No pounding things.” Velvet went to work stacking the blocks again.

The bottle of powder had fallen off the changing table and Pumpkin grabbed the base end with her mouth. She contently started chewing on it, but, Mr. Cake stopped her. "Ah ah ah, we don't chew on things, Pumpkin Cake."

"Except for food of course." Pinkie pointed out.

On the mention of food, Mrs. Cake gasped. “Oh no! I completely forgot!”

“No, you didn’t,” Pinkie said. “You gave them their bottles.”

“Not the foals’ food!” Mrs. Cake said in alarm.

“Oh, no!” Mr. Cake gasped, suddenly remembered. “The extremely large and important catering order today across town!”

The plump baker exclaimed anew. "With the new babies, we've been so distracted! Oh, how could we forget?!"

“Oh, we’ll have to find somepony to watch over the triplets while we take care of this!” Mr. Cake said in a panic.

"I want to do it! Pick me! The twins love playing with me!" Pinkie Pie insisted and was quite surprised when she was not immediately given the honor.

The first stop for the earth pony parents was Fluttershy's cottage, knowing that she not only had a quality track record with baby animals but had also looked after young ponies with little trouble.

They were quite dismayed when Fluttershy answered. "I'd love to. But, I can't today, sorry. I promised Angel we'd go on a picnic. I can't go back on a promise I made to him."

“Alright, Fluttershy, but, thank you all the same,” Mrs. Cake said as they turned to leave.

"You're not mad, are you?” asked Fluttershy. “Oh, please don't be mad. Any other day I'd gladly do it."

Meanwhile, Pinkie held Angel and rocked him back and forth while declaring. "I'll do it! Pick me!" But, her request wasn't acknowledged. Mr. and Mrs. Cake instead went to the Golden Oak Library to see if their second choice would be available.

Twilight's credit as a foalsitter wasn't as immediately provable compared to Fluttershy's, but, having hatched and raised Spike (though, to what extent on her own, nopony knew), she clearly knew what children needed. Alas, Twilight also declined the offer. "Sorry, but, I'm updating my records. That means writing a report to Princess Celestia summarizing all the other reports I've sent to her. Plus, Spike doesn’t do well with babies. I’m sure you’ve seen his temper from time to time."

“Alright, but, thank you,” Mr. Cake said as they went to the next pony, completely ignoring Pinkie as she cradled a book in a diaper and again pleaded.

"Pick me! I can handle it!" she said.

The third choice was Rarity since it was a known fact she'd basically raised her little sister more often than their actual parents. And perhaps it was because of that the fashionista rejected in no uncertain terms. "Moi? Babysit? Oh no no no! I've little interest in having to tend to noisy and smelly little ones again," though, she added. "I am honored you would think of me, though."

“Alright, thank you, though,” Mrs. Cake said.

And so, it went on and on for a good several more minutes, with the Cakes asking everypony they could think of who might be qualified to serve as a foalsitter on such short notice. But everywhere they went and everypony they asked all resulted in the same answer of "No" to varying degrees. To Rainbow’s credit, she had the credible excuse of needing to care for Tank before she felt ready for the responsibility of foals******. When all hope seemed lost, Pinkie went up to the Cakes and gave an eager smile.

When the Cakes had exhausted all other options, they turned to a Pinkie Pie whose grin was growing wider with each passing second. After exchanging reluctant glances with one another, they seemed to resign themselves to the inevitable. "Um, Pinkie? Would you be interested in foalsitting the triplets for us?" Mr. Cake reluctantly asked.

“Why, I’d love to~!” Pinkie said eagerly, before jokingly saying. “I mean, I don’t know… I’ll have to check my schedule… but, I’m sure I have time to help out.” She gave a knowing smirk.

So, it was that Pinkie was given the job of foalsitting the triplets. And understandably, because of that the Cakes were quite hesitant to leave. Mr. Cake was even nervously prancing as he asked. "Now, Pinkie, are you absolutely sure you're up to the task? It's a very big job, you understand! Probably the most important job Cup Cake and I have ever given you!"

“You can count on me, Mr. Cake,” Pinkie saluted with her chest puffed out. Seconds afterwards, the chest muscles fell to Pinkie’s belly, making it look round. Pinkie looked at it and simply shrugged.*******

“Remember, Pinkie,” Mrs. Cake said. “You’ll have to take care of our babies and not just play with them. You have to feed them, change them, you name it!”

“I can handle it, Mrs. Cake,” Pinkie said. “Why, if my mom hadn’t given me the middle name of Diane, she would have given me the middle name of ‘Responsibility.’”

"Well, just to be safe," Mrs. Cake replied as she took a huge scroll off a nearby storage cabinet and tossed it down, unfurling it before the foalsitter. "All your responsibilities are on this list. Just follow them to the letter and you'll be fine."

“Whoa,” Pinkie gasped as she looked over the list. “That’s a lot of-” Pinkie stopped and cleared her throat. “I mean, consider these responsibilities followed to the letter, all the way down to the punctuation marks!” She saluted again, only to have the same result.********

Soon, the Cake parents were nearly ready with their order. Mrs. Cake was frosting a cake, but, Mr. Cake stopped her.

“We can frost it on the train ride there,” Mr. Cake stated.

“You’re taking the train across town?” Pinkie asked.*********

“We’ll be using the Dessert Transport Express,” Mr. Cake explained. “But, we don’t have much time to talk about that now. Come on, sugar plum! Tick tick! Time is money!”

But, Mrs. Cake ended up needing to be pushed out the door by Pinkie as the plump baker pleaded. "Oh, please watch over our little angels and keep them safe. I hope they won't give you too much of a hard time."

“Don’t worry, Mrs. Cake,” Pinkie smiled. “Everything is under control!” The pink party pony reassured the panic stricken parents as she watched them depart. Then, she turned back to the triplets. "I got this. Right, guys? You're not going to give your Auntie Pinkie Pie a lot of trouble, are you?"

But, the triplet foals, having never been separated from their parents before this moment, took a second to process the situation and they did what any distraught baby would do in that situation… bawl loudly.

"Uh-oh," Pinkie commented to herself as the gravity of the situation began to sink in. "This is a problem."

Desperate to keep her young charges from getting any further upset, Pinkie immediately tried to get their attention. "No no no! Don't cry, guys!" she tried to plead with them. "Come on, let's play your favorite game!" She then disappeared behind the kitchen doors. "Where's Pinkie Pie? Where's Pinkie Pie?"

But, that made the babies cry even harder. They wouldn't cooperate even after Pinkie poked her head out. "Don't cry. I'm right here! I'll take care of you. You like me. Remember?" And she made a funny face while shaking her head.

The triplets stopped crying a bit to see their big sister figure. They were still feeling uneasy from their parents stepping out, but, knowing that somepony was there to be with them caused them to ease up. It was clear that they were going to start crying again if their pink coated foalsitter didn't do something fast to catch their attention.

“You may be sad now,” Pinkie said. “But, I’ve got just the thing to cheer you up.”

So, she scooped the triplets into the kitchen and set them up at a makeshift table that’s level enough for them. She then turned off the lights and placed them before a small make-shift stage she'd set up, a small spotlight shining down on the stage's center. "Thank you, thank you all so much!" she declared, speaking into a broom like it was a microphone. "You're all a wonderful crowd here tonight. Where’re you all from?"

Pinkie held the handle of the broom close to Pumpkin, but, instead of talking into it, she leaned in closer to try and take a bite of it. Pinkie noticed and pulled it back to herself. Pumpkin was unamused.

“Hey, that’s great,” Pinkie said, pretending she got a response. “You know, I used to have an ant farm, but, I had to get rid of it, because I couldn't find tractors that small.” The foals seemed confused, clearly not comprehending the joke.********** “Get it? Tractors… that… small?” Pound looked to his sisters, who shrugged. Pinkie, not getting any responses, decided to try a different joke. “The other day, I spilled spot remover on my dog… and now I can’t find him!” The triplets still had looks of confusion. “Sheesh, tough crowd,” she remarked before looking over to the stage and saying to herself. "Tell me about it. For babies, they have pretty poor taste."

The triplets seemed to comprehend this and began crying. "What?! Oh no no no! I didn't mean it that way, you guys!" Pinkie protested. "Please don't be upset, I hate it when you get like this!" But, her pleas were ignored, prompting her to sigh and declare. "Fine. I didn't want to have to do this. But, you guys are asking for it. It's time to pull out the show stopper! I haven't even come up with a good song for it yet."

So, she briefly stepped behind the makeshift curtain and stepped out wearing a prop pig nose. She bounced happily around the triplets. But, because she was so distracted she forgot to watch where she was going. The pink party pony bounced straight into a nearby cabinet, bumping her head in the process. The impact caused a sack of flour hanging above to fall down. It landed on top of her, coating her entire coat in the white, powdery substance. The triplet foals saw Pinkie covered in flour and they giggled from how silly she looked. "Oh, good," Pinkie sighed to herself before dramatically putting a hoof to her forehead. "Nothing to this babysitting business." Though, she silently thought, I sure hope I don't have to do that again. We'll go through way too many flour sacks!

Later, after Pinkie got herself cleaned up, she looked over the responsibilities list. “Snack time,” she said. “That should be easy enough.” She took out three trays of prepared foal food from the fridge, one in a blue colored bowl and two in pink colored bowls. Then she placed the triplets in their respective high chairs before placing the bowls in front of them. “Bon appetit, foals,” she said in her fanciest waiter voice. They didn’t seem interested at first until Pinkie picked up one of the pink bowls. “Like this.” She then pretended to eat from the bowl. “Nom nom nom nom, nom nom nom nom nom.”

But, Pumpkin seemed much more interested in the table cloth. She shoved her bowl of food aside and grabbed an edge of the aforementioned cloth, placing it into her mouth to start slobbering on.

“No, Pumpkin!” Pinkie squeaked, pulling the tablecloth out of Pumpkin’s mouth. “We eat food, not tablecloths!” Velvet ate from her bowl like a good foal.

Pumpkin started to cry. Pound was so grouchy that he slammed the table, launching his food bowl in the air and it landed on his head, spilling the contents on his head. This caused him to start crying as well. Hearing her siblings cry made Velvet start crying. Pinkie could see the situation escalating and in a haste, she grabbed a nearby flour sack.

“Uh, hey, guys, look over here!” Pinkie called. The triplets paid attention and saw Pinkie dump the contents of the sack over herself. “Ah… choo!” Pinkie sneezed, launching a white puff from her nostrils. The triplets laughed once again at the display, which annoyed Pinkie. "Yeah, I think I can see where this is going," she snorted and sighed, either not noticing or not caring that she was still standing on her hindlegs.

When snack time ended a short time later, Pinkie decided it would be necessary to give the triplets a bath. So, she brought them into the bathroom and prepared the tub, making sure the water wasn't too hot or too cold. Once it had filled up enough, she turned off the tap. "Okay, now how about we..." But, she turned to find that the triplets had fled, obviously not wanting to take a bath.

After a bit of searching about the bathroom, the triplets were discovered in the cabinet above the sink. But, they fled once again, prompting Pinkie to give chase.

“Get back here!” Pinkie said. “Come on, bathtime will be fun!”

Pumpkin Cake took advantage of the opportunity to grab a towel and start slobbering on it, even after Pinkie protested and pleaded. "Towels are not food, Pumpkin Cake! Drop it right now!"

Pinkie then grabbed hold of the towel and used it as a way of getting Pumpkin into the bathtub. She did the same with Velvet shortly thereafter.

“Now, where are you, Pound Cake?” Pinkie asked. She found him and put him in the tub by stumbling into it herself. “Now, then, let’s get you three all squeaky clean.”

Fortunately, the triplets didn't put up too much of a fight during the bath, largely thanks to being distracted by the bubbles and the floating bath toys Pinkie had given them. Drying them off was another story, though, and it frustrated their foalsitter to no end before she finally accomplished the task.

“I don’t think I should do the flour poof thing again,” Pinkie said. “I’m still a little wet from the bathwater and mixing flour with water wouldn’t look pretty.”

Sometime later, while in the nursery and checking over the scroll to see what else needed to be done, the pink party pony turned foalsitter became aware of the all too familiar odor as she sniffed the air. Hoping against hope it wasn't what she thought it was, she turned her attention to the triplets as they were currently occupied playing with some blocks. But, it was soon clear that the smell was indeed coming from them, which meant only one thing.

“Smells like somepony needs me to changy-wangy their diaper-wiaper right now a-wow,” Pinkie said with a hoof covering her nostrils. She grabbed three fresh diapers, sneaking over to the triplets. “It’s times like this I wish I were a unicorn.” So, as bravely as she could, she got closer to the foals.

Neither foal seemed aware of the odor coming off them or what Pinkie Pie was about to do. They just kept playing, perfectly content with the way they were now.

Unfortunately, Pinkie Pie ended up giving herself away as she stood near the cribs, diapers in hoof. And it was just her luck that the triplets decided they weren't done playing, so, they gave chase. They even giggled in delight at the prospect of giving her the slip. But, their celebration was premature as Pinkie cornered them behind the changing table. "You're not getting away this time!" She warned them and proceeded with the diaper change. “Stand still, I’m almost…” Pinkie scrambled to get the triplets’ diapers adorned. But, when the dust settled, it was revealed that the triplets weren’t diapered. Instead, Pinkie diapered herself. One was on her head, the second was on her waist, and the third was on her tail. “How did that even happen?!”

The triplets giggled happily and scampered off to play some more.

"Oh, you got to be kidding me!" The pink party pony whined to herself as she looked at her rump and up at her head. "Everypony makes it look so easy! Where did I go wrong?!"

Just then there came the sound of the doorbell ringing, which filled Pinkie with joy. "Oh, thank goodness they're home already. This was a terrible idea!" she said to herself, before shaking the diaper on her rump off completely and kicking it into the nearby wastebasket. Looking across to her young charges she decided. "You guys should be fine without diapers for a few minutes. I just changed you and it's not like you're going anywhere, right?"

The triplets seemed to acknowledge this as they babbled and cooed in some way.

Satisfied with that answer, Pinkie made her way downstairs and opened the door. To her surprise it wasn't the Cakes who were there to greet her, but, Applejack. "Howdy, Pinkie. Mah family n’ ah finally got our worm problem under control, so ah thought ah'd swing by n’ see if ya needed any help," the farm mare greeted.

Pinkie Pie immediately pulled her fellow earth pony inside. "Oh, you have no idea!" she pleaded. "These babies are out of control, they won't listen to a word I say. And don't even get me started on their taste in stand-up comedy. I'm running out of flour sacks!"

"Oh, so they gave ya a hard time, huh, sugarcube?" Applejack said with what appeared to be a smirk. "Is that why yer still wearin' that diaper on yer head er is that just the latest fashion statement?"

Pinkie looked up and saw that a diaper was indeed still on her head. She hastily took it off. "Still, I guess maybe you could help a little. Cleaning up this place is going to be a nightmare."

Applejack chuckled and grinned. "Ah can tell. Ah kind o’ had a feelin' ya'd end up in over yer head. But, ah never expected things ta be this bad."

"Excuse me?!" Pinkie exclaimed with narrowed eyes.

“Growin’ up with a li’l sister,” Applejack explained. “Ah can tell ya that raisin’ foals takes a lot o’ work. N’ someponies learn the hard way that they ain't quite cut out fer it. Unfortunately, it seems yer one of 'em.”

The pink party pony spun around. "What?! Of all the nerve! I only asked for a little bit of your help, not a lecture! I’m still more responsible than Rainbow used to be."

At that, Applejack realized that she had probably come across as more arrogant than she'd intended. So, she tried her best to defuse the tensions. "Sorry, sugarcube. Ah didn't mean ta imply ya couldn't ever handle it. It's just," she gulped hard. "Yer remindin' me an awful lot o’ mahself durin' the whole 'Applebuck Season' incident. I don't want ta see another one o’ mah friends make the same mistakes ah did."

“Well, I’m not making the same mistakes,” Pinkie snapped. “I can handle these babies on my own! I don’t have a bunch of things to do on top of foalsitting. I don't have an entire orchard to harvest all on my own, I just need to keep three little foals occupied for a few hours. And despite some 'hiccups,' everything is totally under control! So, as it turns out, I actually don’t need any help!” She slammed the door on Applejack’s face.

The farm mare sighed. “There ah go, puttin’ mah hoof in mah mouth again.”

Inside, Pinkie was still indignant from what she thought Applejack was implying.

“Darn her!” Pinkie said with a frustrated groan. “Where does she get the idea of me not handling things on my own! Who does she think she is telling me I'm becoming just like her during that one applebuck season?! She thinks I can't handle things on my own." She then realized. "Perhaps because I haven't been doing a very good job of that. Things obviously haven't gone exactly how I hoped they would." Then, she resolved to herself, "But, I can handle this! I've had a few setbacks, but, now the kid gloves are coming off! I'll show everypony how serious I can be!"

So, Pinkie found the triplets in their room. Pound was jumping in his crib while Pumpkin was contently chewing on a rubber chicken toy. Velvet was stacking building blocks. So, Pinkie put on her big girl voice and got close to Pound.

“Pound!” She said. “That is a crib. It is only to be used for napping, sleeping, and on occasion with permission, as a pretend old-timey western fort. It is not a trampoline, so, stop jumping on it this instant!” Her stern words and harsh glare seemed to do the trick as Pound ceased his jumping instantly. She then bent down to talk to Pumpkin. “And you, young filly, while we can grab and hold things with our mouths without magic, we do not put anything in your mouth that we cannot safely and easily digest, so, stop slobbering on that toy this instant!” Like her brother, Pumpkin Cake seemed to obey when she saw how serious Pinkie seemed to be about enforcing these new rules.

Pinkie then gently picked up Pumpkin and Velvet, setting them in Pound’s crib alongside him. “Now, we have all had a very exciting afternoon, but, now it is time for all good little foals to take their nap. So, fall asleep!”

The triplets didn't seem to hesitate for even a second. They immediately closed their eyes and began to snore. Satisfied with this display, Pinkie pulled a blanket up to the triplets' necks and kissed them softly on the forehead. "Sleep tight," she softly whispered to them.

She closed the crib, turned off the light, and left the triplets’ room. She wiped her brow confidently. Now that’s what I call handling things, she thought to herself. Still think I can't manage on my own, Applejack?

Still confident, she peeked into the room to check on the triplets. But, to her horror, she found that Pound and Pumpkin were gone while Velvet was still sleeping.

"Oh no no no! Not good! Definitely not good!" Pinkie exclaimed as fear swiftly took hold of her. She could've sworn she'd only taken their eyes off them for a minute or so, they couldn't possibly have vanished so quickly, could they?! Her panic stirred Velvet. “Oh, sorry, Velvet. I didn’t mean to disturb you,” she whispered. “I’m just looking for your brother and sister, but, don’t worry, they’re okay.” I hope… she thought to herself. Velvet then noticed her siblings were missing and began crying. Pinkie cradled the distraught Velvet and rocked her gently. “It’s okay, it’s okay. Tell you what, you can come with me to help look for them.” Velvet looked up at Pinkie as if saying, “You mean it?” “Of course.”

Suddenly, the two heard the slightly muffled squeaking sound.

“Bingo!” Pinkie said.

She followed the sound to a closet door. She opened it and she and Velvet found Pumpkin casually chewing on the rubber chicken toy again. Velvet cooed at the sight of her sister. Pinkie gently picked up Pumpkin and put her back in her own crib.

“Now, you be a good little girl, Pumpkin,” Pinkie said. “And stay in your crib for your old pal, Pinkie, while your sister and I go and find your brother.” Pumpkin responded by chewing on the chicken again.

So, Pinkie and Velvet looked around the triplets’ bedroom and outside the upstairs hall.

“Pound?” Pinkie called. “Pound Cake? Where are you?”

Both she and Velvet suddenly heard the sound of cooing. They looked to see where the sound was coming from. Pound Cake was on the ceiling. And that could only mean one thing. "You can fly?!" Pinkie gasped in shock and dismay. "Oh, why'd the surges have to kick in now?!"

Pinkie carefully set Velvet in her crib and then went to deal with Pound. She jumped up and down trying to reach him.

“Come down here, young colt!” she said. “I’m responsible for you!” Eventually, she had to stop to catch her breath. "Why are you making this so difficult? I'm supposed to be responsible for you," she groaned. Fortunately, once she had a moment to think, the party pony was able to come up with a solution. Using a series of little plungers tied to her hooves, she made her way up the side of the nursery wall and onto the ceiling proper. This allowed her to grab Pound by the mouth and carry the little pegasus down.

The two suddenly heard Pumpkin squeaking, trying to reach for a plush butterfly toy, but, it’s far out of her reach. So, she concentrated hard and her horn illuminated with a powder blue magic aura. It surrounded the butterfly toy and it began to flutter as if it was an actual butterfly. Pinkie gasped, meaning that the strange magic surge that Rarity mentioned was happening to Pumpkin. Pumpkin levitated the delightful toy into her own mouth and chewed on it.

"No no no, Pumpkin," Pinkie scolded as she pulled a stuffed butterfly out of Pumpkin's mouth.

Pumpkin just replied by stuffing a stuffed turtle into her mouth and chewing on it instead. That caused Pinkie to pull it out. "No no."

But, once Pinkie removed the stuffed turtle, Pumpkin started to chew on a blue stuffed monkey. Pinkie then took all the stuffed toys and put them in a toy box that she locked shut. "I'm the responsible one and I said no. And no means no."

Pound still had his wings going and he was happily flying all over the triplets’ bedroom. "That goes for you too, Pound Cake," Pinkie scolded. "No flying is allowed in the house, mister! Because I'm responsible for you that means you have to do what I say. Or do you want to end up in time out?"

Pound didn’t seem to care. He continued to zip and zoom up in the air. Velvet cooed at the sight. Pinkie made a good effort to grab Pound and bring him back down to earth.

“Gotcha!” Pinkie said, only to find herself being lifted by the pegasus foal. “I think…”

Pinkie proceeded to cling to Pound Cake for dear life as he was able to somehow drag her out of the nursery, through the hallway and down a flight of stairs to the kitchen. Several pies on a counter splattered onto her face, causing her to lick the mess away with her tongue. "Mm, razzleberry," she said while licking her chops, all the way continuing to maintain her grip as Pound flew her back and forth in and out of the kitchen several times. "I'm not letting go! I'm responsible!" She roared even as she was pulled back up the stairs, through the hallway and back into the nursery.

Pumpkin was watching Pound fly around and eagerly wished she could join him in the air. She concentrated and soon her whole body was enveloped in her own personal magic aura, levitating herself to float alongside him. Velvet tried reaching for her sister. Pumpkin, seeing her sister’s plight, concentrated and enveloped Velvet in her magic aura as well, levitating her out of her crib.

Pinkie Pie was shocked beyond belief, her mouth dropping wide open. "Oh, not you too, Pumpkin and Velvet! Why oh why are you making this so difficult?!" Believing that there was only one thing to do, the party pony judged her moment carefully and then leaped up to grab all three foals. She proceeded to place a closed playpen over them and then tie it firmly to the ground with several large rolls of tape. "There! Now who's the responsible one?!"

But, Pumpkin used her unicorn magic to phase herself through the netting. She squeaked happily as she scampered around the room. And Pound Cake was able to make the tapes snap by flapping his wings hard enough, freeing himself and Velvet from the closed playpen.

The triplets were now running free and out of control. Pound was flying all about, enjoying his new found freedom. And Pumpkin was able to break the lock on the toy box, surrounding herself with every single stuffed animal in a small pile as she then placed the rubber chicken in her mouth to chew on. Velvet began stacking blocks again.

Pinkie was soon reaching her breaking point with two of the three triplets being rambunctious and giving her a hard time. She had hastened thoughts to get them, but, she found herself so overwhelmed and stressed that she did what she could do at that moment… was screech and bawl her eyes out. Tears streamed like waterfalls out of her eyes and she sobbed loudly. The crying soon caused the triplets to stop what they'd been doing. Looking at their foalsitter they now seemed to realize that they'd taken their antics a little too far. And remembering how said foalsitter had been cheering them up throughout the day, they decided there was only one thing to do. They approached Pinkie slowly, making sure she could see them. Pinkie stopped crying temporarily as she exhaled softly.

The triplets dumped an entire sack of flour onto themselves, causing all their coats to become a ghostly white. Wiping away her tears, the pink party pony giggled. "You know, you're right. That is pretty funny," she giggled as she brought the triplets close. "Oh, I can't stay mad at you, you little imps. You're just too cute." Then, she asked them. "Does this mean you're not going to drive me crazy again?"

They nodded cutely. This was all the proof Pinkie needed. "Okay, good," she sighed. "Now, come on, let's get you cleaned up and back to bed."

Some time later, the triplets had been cleaned and rediapered. They all were sleeping soundly in Pumpkin’s crib. Pinkie looked over them and went off to clean Sugarcube Corner. As she cleaned, she thought of the friendship letter she would ask Spike to write for her later. It went along these lines:

“Dear Princess Celestia,

I’ve always had fun playing with little kids and I thought being a babysitter meant more playtime. Boy, was I wrong. Being a caregiver is way more responsibility than being a playmate. Today, I learned that our desire for responsibility can outrun our actual ability to handle it.

Yours truly,
Pinkie Pie.”

At very long last the cleaning work was done, and an exhausted Pinkie Pie could finally rest and wait for the Cakes to come home.

It was dark when Mr. and Mrs. Cake finally returned from filling the catering order. "Oh, why did it have to take so long?!" Mrs. Cake complained. “I just hope the triplets weren't too much for Pinkie to handle. We really should've just brought them with us."

Mr. Cake tried to reassure his wife. "There's no way we could've kept an eye on the triplets and filled out the catering order the way the customers wanted it. You had enough distractions with the desserts on the train. From now on, we'll just have to be careful with our commitments and do a better job of keeping a schedule so things like this don't sneak up on us unexpectedly."

So, the parents returned to Sugarcube Corner. They had their eyes shut tight.

“Pinkie, we’re home~” Mr. Cake called.

“How did everything go with the triplets?” Mrs. Cake called.

But, when they opened their eyes, they saw that the inside was sparkling clean.

Just then, Pinkie Pie appeared from the top of the steps. "Oh, thank goodness you're finally home," she whispered to them. "The foals are asleep. In fact, I just put them to bed for the night."

Pinkie took the parents to their foals’ room to see their three foals sleeping soundly. Neither parent could believe what they were seeing.

“Pinkie Pie,” Cup said softly, yet happily. “This is just… so…”

“Amazing, is what it is,” Carrot finished, also speaking softly. “We had no idea you were so responsible.”

The pink party pony tried to be modest. "Well, it wasn't easy. Really. I thought for sure I was going to lose my marbles and I don't even play marbles."

“Well,” Cup said. “It can be a bit overwhelming at first, but, it really can be a wonderful thing.”

Cup and Carrot looked towards each other and they gave each other knowing nods. They then turned their attention back to Pinkie

“Would you be interested in being our go-to babysitter on a permanent basis?” Carrot asked.

However, the pink party pony blinked and stepped back in uncertainty. "Uh, I don't know... Let me check my schedule real quick!" she insisted with a nervous smile as she pulled out a clipboard, scanning over it really quickly before adding. "Ah, yeah, let's see! I should be available a week from... never!"

But, they heard light cooing from the triplets’ bedroom. At that moment, something amazing happened.

“Auntie,” Velvet said in her sleep.

“Pinkie,” Pound said in his sleep.

“Pie~” Pumpkin said in her sleep.

The heartwarming scene melted Pinkie's heart. Any will she might have had to say no to the Cakes' offer had completely faded away. "You know what? I think I might have some free time next Tuesday," she told them. With any luck, Pound and Pumpkin’s respective Pegasus and unicorn surges would fade away as quickly as they had come and they would give her no further trouble.

Few would ever believe that Pinkie Pie of all ponies would mature enough to become a permanent foalsitter for the Cake Triplets. But, all who were around to witness her skills for themselves came away impressed. She truly was like a big sister to Pound, Pumpkin, and Velvet, one that the triplets knew better than to try any tricks on. They behaved even better for her than they did their own parents, which was quite a surprise to a lot of ponies.

End of chapter.

Author's Note

Here's the next chapter. After this, I'm taking a break for the holidays.

*Yeah, with all the births in Ponyville since its founding decades ago, it'd be weird if the hospital didn't have a maternity ward before now.

**Third foal by me.

***That means alicorns born as alicorns in case I haven't established that.

****Let's face it, that's a likely case.

*****I'm not going to elaborate on the specifics.

******That's a perfectly reasonable excuse.

*******Yes, I used that gag again. You got a problem with that?

********What? I like that gag!

*********Legit question.

**********As expected.

This chapter marks the debut of the Cake Triplets (the Cake Twins and their sister, Velvet). I imagine Velvet being voiced by Ashleigh Ball.

If you liked this chapter, feel free to contact me via private messages if you'd like to help make future chapters.

Chapter 17: The Last Roundup (S2:E14)

My Little Pony: Nine Elements

Book 2

Written by Brandon Nell and Blake Hawkins

Chapter 17: The Last Roundup

Two weeks after Pinkie foalsat for the Cakes, a currently hatless Applejack was practicing her rodeo routine in preparation for an upcoming competition in Canterlot. She knew she would need to step up her game because the rodeo competition being held in Canterlot was guaranteed to attract the best of the best. A title that Applejack was thoroughly convinced she belonged to.

“Get ready,” Granny Smith said to the side of her. “Get set… go!”

Applejack, knowing complacency to be the worst enemy of an athlete, practiced every day she could before the rodeo, determined to get her routine down to memory and polished to perfection. The test audience was Apple Bloom, Big Mac, and Caramel (who was entrusted with Applejack’s hat while she practiced) while Granny Smith coached her eldest granddaughter. They all enjoyed watching Applejack strut her stuff, but, Caramel enjoyed it the most. To him, it looked as if Applejack was making a dancing art out of it.

“Wow~” Caramel said aloud, softly. “She really is one of the most amazing ponies I’ve ever met.”

“N’ she trusted ya with her hat,” Apple Bloom said. “She barely lets me touch the brim.”

“Would you like it if anypony touched your bow?” Caramel asked.

Apple Bloom had to admit she didn’t like the idea.

“Yeah, ah guess not,” Apple Bloom admitted.

“Go, AJ, go!” Big Mac hollered. Though he didn’t speak much, he was one to give out a supportive cheer for his family.

Applejack practiced those two weeks and was at it yet again on the day before the rodeo, trying to get in what practice she still could in order to make sure she was as ready as possible. Her whole routine worked well, aside from lightly bumping against a wooden fence during a jump.

“That was yer fastest time yet,” Granny Smith said, holding up a stopwatch.

“You’re sure to knock everypony’s hats off at the Equestria Rodeo competition in Canterlot tomorrow!" Caramel said. “Oh, that reminds me.” He trotted up to Applejack and bowed his head so she could take the hat off it.

“Thanks, Caramel,” Applejack smiled as she took her own stetson off of Caramel’s head. “Ah knew ah could count on ya ta keep it safe.” She then held it to the side of hers and Caramel’s faces and gave him a kiss on the lips before putting it back on her head. “N’ ah sure hope that ah’ll do mah best.”

“What do ya mean ya hope so?” Apple Bloom asked. “We know so! Yer the ten time rodeo champeen o’ Ponyville! Ya got more blue ribbons ‘n anypony ah ever met! N’ we can’t wait to see how many more blue ribbons ya bring home after ya compete in Canterlot’s rodeo!”

Applejack could only blush. It had been a dream of hers to be a rodeo champion, and being invited to the one in Canterlot was a big step towards making that dream a reality. What she couldn't have known was that this dream was going to turn into a nightmare. And not just for herself, but, for her friends and family as well.

Later that day, all of Ponyville gathered at the town hall to send Applejack off in anticipation of what they expected would be a surefire victory for her.

Rainbow Dash was currently hanging a banner high above, which depicted Applejack's likeness. However, just as she was about to hammer a nail into place, a sudden lightning bolt zapped past her, lightly singing the tip of her tail. It took her all of two seconds to deduce where it came from. “Now, careful, Derpy,” Rainbow said. It was indeed Derpy Hooves, the wall-eyed Pegasus. “Don’t want to do any more damage than you’ve already done.” She gestured a hoof to the town hall proper, which had been damaged earlier by lightning bolts from Derpy's cloud (accidentally, of course).

“I just don’t know what went wrong,” Derpy explained as she was bouncing on a lighting-filled nimbus. But, this resulted in Derpy herself being jolted by a lightning surge from inside the cloud.

Rainbow could only mutter under her breath. "Yeah, it's a real mystery," she muttered to herself. If not for the fact that nopony else would volunteer on such short notice, she would've gotten somepony less... clumsy. Oh, she knew Derpy meant well, but, unfortunately, the wall-eyed mare's reputation preceded her (she wasn't as bad when it came to delivering mail, though).

“Nice work, Rainbow Dash,” Derpy smiled as she flew backwards towards Rainbow. But, because she didn’t see where she was going behind her, she bumped into a wooden pillar that was supporting what used to be the town hall roof. It collapsed and started hurtling towards the ground, but, Rainbow flew into action to save it before it caused too much damage.

Rainbow, having lost all patience, put the pillar down. “You know what, Derpy? Just leave. You don’t have to go home, but, you can’t stay here!” she scolded.*

“Oh…” Derpy said sadly. “Okay…” She fluttered gently onto the ground and walked away from Rainbow slowly.

“I need to have my head examined for relying on her,” Rainbow said. “Every time I get ‘help’ from her, I get a bigger problem.” She then saw that the banner had fallen to the ground.

Rainbow flew up to reapply the banner to the Town Hall. However, she ended up hanging it unevenly. She kept trying to correct it as a crowd gathered.

“How come you’re doing that yourself?!” Twilight called from the ground.

“It’s all because my one volunteer is a total featherbrain!” Rainbow said.

Spike wasn’t having that. “You’re hardly in any position to criticize her with all those stunts you did,” he said.

“Besides,” Fluttershy said. “You don’t like it when Hoops, Dumb-Bell, and Score bully you. So, what makes you think it’s okay to bully Derpy when she was only trying to help? I can tell you right now that you’re being just as bad as them. Is that what you want? To be a bully?”

Rainbow thought about this. She knew that she lost her cool with Derpy.

“Yeah, I guess it wouldn’t hurt too much to let her help,” Rainbow said. She then started to call out. “Hey, Der-” Just before Rainbow could finish, Derpy flew up to the cyan pegasus, her happy composure regained. “-py. Okay, you can help me put the banner on. But, I need you to follow my instructions.”

“Okay~” Derpy smiled. She was just happy to be doing something to help.

As they worked, the crowd grew. They were all busy stomping their hooves on the ground and chanting "Applejack!" over and over again.

“Everypony and Spike,” Mayor Mare said from her podium. “Can I get everypony’s attention please? Attention, please!” The crowd fell into a hush almost on cue. "I know you're all excited, I am too. We are all here to send Applejack to compete in this year's Equestria Rodeo competition in Canterlot. I know she'll do us proud."

The crowd stomped and cheered for Applejack, who smiled modestly.

Mayor Mare let the cheers ring out for a bit before shushing the crowd once more. "And I want to personally thank Applejack in advance for generously offering up her prize money to fix town hall. Far better than having to dip into the emergency fund, wouldn't you all agree?"

“Yeah, Applejack!” Derpy cheered. “Whoo-hoo!”

Meanwhile, down below, Pinkie Pie shouted out from the crowd. "Speech! Speech! I want to hear a speech!"

“Aw, shucks,” Applejack said modestly. “Ah ain’t much fer makin’ speeches.”

Pinkie happily obliged. "Okay then, no speech. I'll go!"

“But-” Applejack began, causing Pinkie to return to her place in the crowd. “Ah want ta thank all y’all fer such a kind sendoff. Y’all have been cheerin’ me on fer every rodeo since ah was a filly, so, it seems only fittin’ ta use mah winnins’ ta fix up town hall.”

A short time later, all gathered at the train station to see Applejack off. The rodeo was slated to begin in less than half a day now.

"Now, Applejack, don't y’all worry 'bout me. Ah can hold down the farm just fine ‘til ya git back," Granny Smith told her granddaughter. "So, no excuses, ah want ya ta show all them highfalutin’ rodeo ponies what a real rodeo pony's like! Show 'em Ponyville's not ta be taken lightly."

“With pleasure, Granny,” Applejack smiled.

Mayor Mare came trotting up at that very moment, shoving Granny Smith aside. "And bring back all that money! Ponyville's counting on you!"

“Ah won’t let Ponyville down, Mayor,” Applejack smiled. “Yer like a ma ta me ever since ma n’ pop passed on, so, ah won’t let ya down, neither.”

Pinkie Pie then added, "And have fun, that's most important. Oh, and don't be nervous. Or if you are, use all that nervous energy to do even better than you already would! And eat peanuts and popcorn and taffy. Taffy gives you lots of nervous energy!" She proceeded to munch on a bag of the sugary snacks that she had somehow obtained without anyone noticing.

“How did you-” Twilight started before cutting herself off. “You know what, the answers would probably confuse me more.”

Caramel took a simpler approach. "Applejack, just do your best. Win or lose, I'm sure you'll have a ton of fun." He nuzzled his marefriend.

“Thank ya, Caramel,” Applejack smiled. Then, with confidence, she said, “Ah’ll do better ‘n mah best. Y’all sure ya don’t want ta come ta Canterlot ta cheer me on?”

“Believe me, honeycrisp, nothing would thrill me more,” Caramel said. “But, we’re needed to plan the welcome home party when you get back. Pinkie Pie insisted.”

Twilight stepped up. “If you should happen to see my parents while you're at the rodeo, tell them I said hello."

“Ah will, Twilight,” Applejack said. “From both y’all n’ Spike.”

Just then, the conductor called out, "Last call for the express to Canterlot! All passengers please board now!"

“Sounds like that’s me,” Applejack said. “See y’all soon.” And with her valediction set, she boarded the train with the little luggage she had. As the train left, Applejack waved goodbye.

"See ya in a week, AJ!" Rainbow was the first to call out.

“With lots o’ shiny blue ribbons!” Apple Bloom called.

"And don't forget all that money!" Mayor Mare chimed in with a smile that seemed a bit too big to be as sincere as she wanted it to be.

“And drink plenty of sarsaparilla!” Pinkie called. This resulted in her getting odd looks. “What? It gives you plenty of sass. It says so on the bottle.”

The week passed rather quickly, soon it was the day when Applejack was slated to come back home to Ponyville with her ribbons and her winnings.

Spike was helping the Guardians of Harmony that stayed behind set up for the party. “I’ve been thinking,” he said.

“Yes, Spike?” Twilight replied.

“Applejack knows that this party’s happening, right?” Spike said.

“Yeah,” Twilight said. “Caramel told her. It’s a welcome home party, not a surprise party.”

“Then, why does Pinkie keep insisting we treat it like a surprise?” Spike asked.

“Because after what happened with her surprise birthday party last year,” Rainbow said. “We all agreed that it’s best she throws the next surprise party.”

“You were at a therapy session with Princess Luna when it happened,” Fluttershy said.

“Oh, that makes sense.” Spike said.

But, no sooner had they finished hanging up the banner in the barn than did Granny Smith enter with a rather pronounced frown upon her face. She had in her hooves what appeared to be a small letter of some kind. "Everypony, Spike, Ash, ah hate ta burst yer bubble, but, Applejack's not comin' back."

The news set off of a chorus of gasps from all gathered, and some even began to whisper to themselves about it. Apple Bloom frantically demanded. "What’dya mean she's not comin' back, Granny? Somethin' happen ta her?"

“No,” Granny Smith explained. “But, she said that she’ll be sendin’ money our way.”

“And?” Caramel said.

Granny Smith's lip quivered, as if she knew more than she was letting on. But, the elderly mare answered. "Ah'm sorry, she sent another letter the day before tellin' me everythin'. But, she also said that if ah let her not come home, ah'd have ta promise not ta tell any o’ y'all why. She just wanted ta make sure everypony here got the news, the mayor included. That way she won't come here, breathin' down our necks ‘bout the money."

“What?!” Rainbow said in alarm. “This is so not like Applejack!”

“Yeah,” Spike said. “This doesn’t make sense. Ponyville’s her home. Why wouldn’t she want to come back?”

“I don’t know, Spike,” Twilight said.

"Maybe she was kidnapped?" Fluttershy wondered aloud.

"Or maybe she got sick or hurt at the rodeo?" Rarity pondered. "She did work herself to the bone apple bucking once. And you know how stubborn she can get."

"Well ah can tell ya this much," Granny Smith told the five mares. "She was fit as a fiddle when she sent the letters, so she's just fine n’ dandy."

Immediately, Twilight made up her mind. "Well, whatever her reason is, it's silly that she couldn't come back to Ponyville and tell us personally! Something must've happened to make her not want to come back and we're going to find out what it is!" She looked at Granny Smith and inquired. "Did she say where she was going after the rodeo? Is she still in Canterlot?"

Granny Smith shook her head again. "She ain't in Canterlot, she left town as soon as the rodeo packed up." She squinted at the letter. "My eyesight ain't what it used ta be, but, ah know ah can make out the words 'Dodge Junction.' Don't know if she'll still be there by the time ya take a train out there, though."

“We’ll search there,” Twilight said.

“Ah’m goin’, too,” Big Mac said. “Don’t want a repeat o’ the hospital situation.**”

“Hospital situation?” Spike asked.

“It’s why ah don’t talk much no more,” Big Mac said.

“Caramel and Spike should come, too,” Twilight said. “They can talk sense into Applejack when others fail.”

“Ah’m comin’ too!” Apple Bloom said with determination. “Ah’ll do anythin’ ta make sure mah big sister comes home!”

“Ah can’t go,” Granny Smith said. “Ah have ta keep Sweet Apple Acres goin’. Ash, yer helpin’ with the applebuckin’.”

“Yes, ma’am,” Ash nodded. He rushed out of the barn. Shortly afterwards, there was a clatter of noise from outside, accompanied by Ash repeatedly grunting in pain. The ponies looked out to see Ash remove himself from a knocked over pile of lumber. “Ow…”

“I’ll, uh, make sure ta dress his wounds,” Granny said. “Come back as soon as ya can.”

“Let’s get going,” Twilight said.

With sheer determination, the Guardians of Harmony, Big Mac, Caramel, and Apple Bloom ventured out of Sweet Apple Acres to the train station. It would be a long ride from Ponyville to Dodge Junction. Granny Smith watched them all disappear into the distance as she commented to herself, "Our little bushel just lost one apple." She then wiped a tear from her eyes.

They all booked the first train they could to Dodge Junction, but, it was a very long trip to get there since it was far beyond the reaches of any established city or town in Equestria. Even Appleloosa was more populated than it. As they rode the train, the friends conversed with each other, even with Pinkie fidgeting with discomfort.

"I hope this isn't a wild goose chase or anything," Rainbow Dash commented with concern. "I'd hate to get here and find out she's already gone somewhere else. Especially after we promised to bring her back."

“Applejack is our friend,” Twilight said. “And Big Mac and Apple Bloom’s sister. Even if it means we have to travel to the edge of Equestria, we’ll make sure she’s back in Ponyville safe and sound.”

"I just hope she's in a mood to talk to us so we can get some answers," Fluttershy commented back. "I don't know how we'd break it to Granny Smith if we failed.”

"I don't know how we'll break it to Ponyville if that happens!" Twilight remarked in a worried tone of voice.

"I don't know how I'll make it to the next stop!” Pinkie blurted.

“You should’ve gone before we left,” Spike said.

“And perhaps toned it down a bit on all of that sarsaparilla,” Rarity added.

Just then, Twilight happened to look out the window and spotted a rather small train station. "Well, this is it, everypony and Spike. This is Dodge Junction. Applejack came here after the rodeo, so, let's fan out and look for her," she declared as they all exited the train car, only for Pinkie to zip past them all. "After Pinkie takes care of personal matters." And she told her pink coated friend. "Make it quick, Pinkie."

“Oh, pickles!” Pinkie called. She then found a nearby outhouse and knocked on the door impatiently. “Is anypony in there? I really need to go!”

Soon there came the sound of a flush and the outhouse door swung open as its occupant exited. "Alright, alright, ah'm done," an earth pony with a familiar orange coat grumbled. "Some ponies. Sheesh."

“Thank you, Applejack,” Pinkie said as she went into the outhouse. But, after a brief pause, she came back out. “Applejack?! I found you!” She immediately remembered what she was doing. “Uh, hold that thought.” She immediately shut the door.

“Pinkie?” Applejack asked in confusion.

"Oh, Applejack, thank goodness." Rarity exclaimed in relief.

“We’re mighty glad ta see ya, Applejack!” Apple Bloom said, hugging her big sister.

"We're so glad you're okay, we thought something awful happened to you," Fluttershy added.

“Now that we found you,” Caramel said. “We can bring you back to Ponyville.”

Applejack tried to put on the best smile she could under the circumstances. Ah can't believe they came all the way out here. They weren't supposed ta. They can't know why ah'm here, nopony but Granny Smith can! she thought to herself and began to think of how to shoo her friends away before they could get a confession out of her. "Hey, everypony, Spike, good ta see y’all again. Let me guess, Granny Smith told y’all ‘bout the letter ah sent."

“Of course she did,” Spike said. “Now, what’s going on? It’s not like you to just abandon Ponyville and your family.”

“Yes,” Rarity said. “I mean, we can understand a visit to see family from out of town, but, we don’t know of anypony from your family here. Why come to such a remote area like this?”

At that moment, Pinkie emerged from the outhouse, having taken care of her earlier need from drinking so much sarsaparilla. "What they said," she commented and then asked. "Hey, do you have any snacks? I'm starving."

“Ah don't got no snacks n’ it ain't yer business ta know why ah'm here. Ah don't recall askin' fer ya ta form a search party," Applejack bluntly replied. "As y’all can see, ah'm just fine."

Twilight refused to take no for an answer. "Applejack, please. We didn't come here to be told no. It's not like to you just abandon Ponyville for no reason. All we want to know is why you're not coming back," she proceeded to plead. "Please, we need an answer. Tell us what happened. Maybe we can help."

Before Applejack could answer, a mostly unfamiliar voice called out. The voice was familiar to Applejack, though. “Applejack?” the voice called. “Are those some o’ the Ponyville friends ya were tellin’ me ‘bout?” The owner of the voice was a very pale yellow earth pony mare with a mane and tail in two different shades of moderate crimson, light pistachio eyes with pale, light grayish crimson eyeshadow, a Cutie Mark depicting a pair of cherries with a leaf at the top, a pink scarf, and a yellow hair band with cherries all over it. A large beauty mark was on her left cheek under her eye.

“We are,” Twilight answered.

“And who might you be?” Rarity asked politely.

The earth pony happily replied. "Why, ah'm Cherry Jubilee, boss o’ Cherry Hill Ranch here in Dodge Junction. Hasn't Applejack told ya yet? I saw her compete at the Equestria Rodeo. Never saw anypony win so many ribbons in all mah life. Not bad fer an up n’ comin' rodeo star."

“Aww, shush,” Applejack said modestly.

“Ah knew mah big sis would win a lot o’ blue ribbons!” Apple Bloom said happily.

Cherry Jubilee was confused. “Blue ribbons?” she asked, only for Applejack to nudge her with one of her front knees. “Oh, erm, don’t be so modest, Applejack. Anyway, ah knew ah could use a pony like her, so, ah offered her a job at mah orchard. Since she told me she needed a change o’ scenery, she was able ta accept the offer.”

“Orchard?” Spike said. “I thought you ran a ranch.”

“Mah pappy couldn’t rightly tell the difference,” Cherry Jubilee admitted.***

“Fair enough,” Spike shrugged. He then considered. “Wait, you don’t have a problem with me being a dragon?”

“Applejack told me ‘bout how ya kept gettin’ the short end o’ the stick,” Cherry Jubilee said. “That kind o’ mistreatment ain’t right whether yer a pony, a dragon, er a purple polka-dotted monkey layin’ eggs on a railroad tie.”

“Wow, thanks,” Spike said. Kind of hard to picture that last thing though, but, I still appreciate her kindness.

“Well, ah reckon ah'll let ya catch up with yer friends,” Cherry Jubilee said to Applejack. “See ya back at the ranch, Applejack." And off she trotted.

Immediately after Cherry Jubilee's departure, Applejack's friends began to press on her again. Rainbow Dash being the first to lodge a question. "'Change of scenery,' huh? That doesn't seem like you at all, AJ. Maybe you're an imposter! Tell us where the real Applejack is and how we can find her!"

“Ah’m the real me,” Applejack said. “Ah’m sorry, y’all, but, ah can’t come home right now. Ah don’t feel at all comfortable in tellin’ ya why, but, trust me when ah say ah need ta stay here fer a while. End o’ story.”

“End of story?” Pinkie asked. “That’s a terrible story!”

“Yeah,” Spike said. “We came all this way to get you.”

"Well that's too bad, but, ah don't recall askin' any o’ y’all ta come lookin' fer me now, did ah?" the farm mare stubbornly retorted as she turned her back to her friends. "Ah'll come back ta Ponyville when ah'm darn good n’ ready, n’ ya can tell that ta Granny Smith, Mayor Mare, n’ anypony else who wants ta know!"

"But, Applejack-" Twilight began.

“No buts!” Applejack exclaimed. "It's nice o’ y’all ta be concerned, but, as ya can see, ah'm just fine. So, go back ta Ponyville, there's nothin' ta see here. Now, if y’all will excuse me, I got ta get back ta work at the orchard." With that, she stormed off towards the Cherry Hill Ranch before they had a chance to protest. When she thought she was alone, she sighed to herself wiping a tear of sorrow from her left eye.

Twilight sighed as she put a hoof to her forehead. "It's just like that apple bucking season when she was trying to prove a point all over again. But, I don't care what she says, there has to be more to it than a change of scenery. She’s clearly not telling us the whole truth.”

“But, there’s clearly something bothering her,” Fluttershy said. “How do we convince her to tell the whole truth?”

“I say we get a job at Cherry Hill Ranch,” Spike said.

“Big Mac, Apple Bloom,” Rarity began to say. “Are you two okay with temporarily working with cherries?”

“Eeyup,” Big Mac nodded.

“If it’ll help get Applejack home,” Apple Bloom said. “Ah’ll do anythin’!”

“Let’s go for it, guys,” Rainbow said. “We’ll do what we can to make Applejack spill the beans!”

“She doesn’t actually have any beans, Pinkie,” Spike said. “It means tell the truth.”

“I know what it means,” Pinkie said. She paused a bit. “Why did you feel the need to tell me that?”****

“That’s not important right now,” Spike said. “Let’s head to the orchard.”

A short time later, Applejack was trotting into a small sorting room with a conveyor belt powered by a giant wheel that one had to run on.

“Ya ready ta put yer back into it, Applejack?” Cherry Jubilee asked.

“Ah sure am, Miss Jubilee,” Applejack said.

“Good,” Cherry smiled. She then opened a secondary door and the others walked in wearing hair nets and aprons. “Come on in, y’all.”

The farm mare was anything but pleased to see her friends and family from Ponyville come trotting in, each wearing a white hat similar to her own. "What in tarnation’re y'all doin' here? Y’all here ta try n’ wring a confession out o’ me?"

“Actually,” Rarity said. “You made the idea of working in a cherry orchard delightful, so, we decided to give it a try.”

Even without using her Mystic Eyes of Truth, Applejack didn’t believe it for a second. But, since she herself was also telling half truths to her friends and family at that moment, she decided not to ask any follow up questions.

Cherry Jubilee, suspecting nothing, nodded. "Go right ahead. It's not complicated at all. Red cherries go in one bin n’ yellow cherries go in the other. Simple as cherry pie. Oh, just one teensy thing to remember, y’all, have fun!" She trotted away a moment later, leaving Applejack alone with her friends and family.

“I didn’t even know there were such things as yellow cherries,” Spike said.*****

“Neither did ah, ‘til ah came here,” Applejack said. With that, she began to start walking, operating the conveyer belt. “No talkin’ ‘bout Ponyville under any circumstances.”

So, for a short while, the ponies and Spike began to work at sorting the cherries. After a few moments of silence, Twilight ventured to speak.

“So, how was Canterlot?” Twilight asked, earning a suspicious glare from Applejack. “Not talking about Ponyville, a different part of Equestria. That’s not a problem, is it?”

"Nope, ya can talk ‘bout Canterlot ta me all ya want. It was fine," Applejack vaguely answered. "Didn't see yer folks, though. Sorry ‘bout that."

“That checks out,” Twilight said. “My mom’s more into writing adventure novels and thrilling activities like bungee jumping and barrel riding while my dad’s a bingo addict.”

“Was the rodeo fun?” Apple Bloom asked.

"Yes." Applejack vaguely answered again.

“Did you meet any nice ponies there?” Rarity asked.

Yet again, Applejack only vaguely answered. "Met some."

“Like Wild Bull Hickock,” Rainbow added. “Or Calamity Mane?”

“Miss Jubilee was actually the original Calamity Mane from Buffalo Bull’s Amazin’ Wild West Show,” Applejack said.******

“No kidding,” Rainbow said. “So, how’d you find out she has an orchard here?”

That question seemed to get the earth pony flustered a bit, because she began to trot faster on the wheel. "Um, well, Miss Jubilee told me she had a cherry stand at the rodeo. Real good treats, probably some of the best ah ever had."

At this point, Fluttershy, Spike, Caramel, Pinkie, and Big Mac were left at the conveyor belt alone. As Applejack went on talking the cherries started to come down the conveyor belt at a much faster pace. Too fast for them to keep up. "Um, excuse me? A little help here, please?" Fluttershy commented only for her plea to be ignored.

“So,” Applejack continued. “We struck up a good conversation, what with us both bein’ orchard ponies n’ all.”

Sensing an opening, Twilight pressed further. "So, you told her about Sweet Apple Acres, right?"

“Yup,” Applejack answered directly while refusing to say more.

Rainbow Dash took over on the pressing detail. "Did you tell her why you weren't going back to Ponyville? Why you weren't going back to your family and friends?"

“Course not,” Applejack said. “It ain’t none o’ her business. Ain’t none o’ yer business, neither! Ah sent that there telegram fer a reason!" Now, she was starting to run on the wheel, making it move much faster and making it harder for the others to keep up.

Spike tried using his claws to slow the conveyor belt down, but, it wasn’t working. “Applejack, you’re going a little too fast for us!” he said, only to be ignored.

Everypony else was too busy arguing to pay any attention to the chaos unfolding at the sorting station. Applejack's friends were certain they were close to an answer and with just a little bit more pressing, they hoped to get at it. "Come on, is it seriously because I made it rain on you that one time?" Rainbow complained. "I said I was sorry."

"No, it has nothin' ta do with that! Stop lookin' fer an answer where there ain't one!" Applejack complained and started to run faster.

The cherries were moving so fast that sorting them was impossible. Spike’s claws began heating up from the friction. “Slow down!” he called, only to be ignored again.

“Was it because you felt hurt from that book I gave you about organized orchards?” Twilight asked. “I meant that as a gift for your birthday.”

"No, that ain't it either! Ah liked that book! Now let me be!" Applejack demanded as she was running at full speed.

Rarity sighed as she asked. "Or is it because you were insulted when I insulted your mane once?"

Her frustration boiling over, Applejack snapped and shouted at the top of her lungs. "No, no, NO! Yer all wrong n’ ah'm not tellin' ya why, so please just–"

She was cut off by Spike screaming in pain as it was revealed that his claw digits were getting jammed in the conveyor belt. Applejack suddenly stopped, causing an explosion of cherries. The farm mare was annoyed at the mess, but, that faded when she saw Spike’s claw digits stuck in the conveyor belt. Applejack helped to unstick the claws, ensuring that Spike didn’t get more hurt than he already was. The little dragon’s eyes leaked tears from the pain.*******

“Oh, Spike,” Applejack said sadly. “Ah didn’t mean fer ya ta get hurt. Ah’ll take ya ta Miss Jubilee’s washroom. She’s got a first aid kit there.” She lowered herself so Spike could get on. Once she made sure Spike was safely secured, she walked carefully out of the workroom, leaving the other ponies in the cherry-coated mess.

While cleaning up, a distraught Twilight couldn’t help but lament. “Oh, this isn’t going well at all. Spike ended up getting hurt.”

“N’ we didn’t get any answers at all,” Apple Bloom said.

"That's 'cause we're playing way too nice!" Rainbow retorted with a snort. "If Applejack won't tell us, we'll have to make her tell us."

“Oh, no…” Big Mac said. “Ya don’t mean…”

“Oh, I mean it,” Rainbow said. “Time to call in the big cannons.********”

“The big cannons?!” Caramel repeated with a quiver, only to stop and ask. “What’s the big cannons?”

Rainbow focused Caramel’s attention on Pinkie, who was licking up some of the mashed-up cherries. Caramel immediately realized what she meant.

Meanwhile, Applejack was dressing Spike’s injured claw digits.

“That should help make sure they don’t get infected,” Applejack said soothingly. “Ah’m really sorry this happened ta y’all. The last thing ah’d ever want is fer ya ta get hurt over me not winnin’ the money.” Applejack covered her mouth as she realized what she said.

“Wait, that’s why you’re not coming home?” Spike asked.

Applejack knew there was no point beating around the bush now. She sighed and said. “Yes. When Miss Jubilee said that ah won an amazin’ lot o’ ribbons, none o’ them were blue ribbons. Ah came in fourth, third, and even second place, but, not a single first place. Ah thought ah was hot ta trot, but, competin' in that rodeo competition made me realize ah was just a little fish in a big pond. Didn't matter what ah did, ah tried mah best n’ it wasn't enough. So, ya can bet ah didn't win no prize money, ya either come in first er ya get nothin'!"

Spike listened to Applejack pour her heart out into her confession. He didn’t say anything until she was done.

“That does explain a lot,” Spike said. “But, why didn’t you tell everypony else about this? They would have understood and tried to help you.”

“After that big send off,” Applejack said. “It didn’t feel right ta come back empty-hooved. Ah promised ah’d return with the money ta fix the town hall. Ah didn’t want ta be a liar.”

“And you think running away from your problems is going to make things better?” Spike said. “Would you have liked it if Apple Bloom ran away after her performance during the talent show?”

Applejack, after a pause, sighed sadly and said, “No.”

“I won’t tell anypony if you don’t want me to,” Spike said. “But, you have to. Trust me, I’ve tried hiding the truth. It didn’t go well.*********”

“Ah’ll make sure ta tell the others,” Applejack said. “But, ah’m not ready ta just yet.”

“I’ll trust you to tell them,” Spike said. “They’re worried about you.”

“Ah know,” Applejack said. “N’ yer right. Thanks fer not judgin’ me.”

“I know what it’s like to be judged,” Spike said. “I wouldn’t wish that on anypony.”

Applejack, as gently as she could due to Spike’s injuries, hugged Spike.

“Y’know,” Applejack said. “Ah actually do feel a little better now that ah let that out.”

“Uh, could you excuse me for a second?” Spike said. “I kind of need to deal with something private myself.”**********

Applejack let Spike go and allowed him to. She decided to pick some cherries while she was out.

As she was picking, Pinkie bounced up to her.

“Hi, Applejack,” Pinkie squeaked. “Can I help you with the cherry picking?”

“Okay,” Applejack said. “But, no questions. Ah’m still sore ‘bout gettin’ Spike hurt.”

“Okie dokie lokie,” Pinkie said.

Applejack then began to buck the cherry trees while Pinkie shook down the cherries from a tree.

But, it wasn't long before Pinkie would break that promise, because shaking down the trees to harvest the cherries was quite boring to her. "Have you ever had a cherrychanga?" she asked her friend before realizing her mistake. "Ooh! Sorry, that was a question. Couldn't help myself."

Surprisingly, Applejack didn’t mind. “It’s fine. It was purty silly o’ me ta make that request. Ta answer yer question, no. Ah never had a cherrychanga, whatever that is.”

“Well, no wonder because I just made it up myself,” Pinkie said eagerly. “It’s mashed cherries in a tortilla that’s deep-fried. Cherrychanga! Isn’t that a great name? Ooh, or what if I should call it a chimmicherry instead? That sounds good too! Chimmicherry or cherrychanga? Which do you like better? Ooh, what if I combine them all, chimmicherrychanga! Ooh, I just love funny words. One of my favorite funny words is kumquat. I didn’t make that one up. I would work in a kumquat orchard just so I can say kumquat all day. Kumquat, kumquat, kumquat! Ooh, and pickle barrel. I know that’s two words, but together, they’re fun to say! Pickle barrel, pickle barrel, pickle barrel! All together now! Pickle barrel, kumquat, pickle barrel, kumquat, pickle barrel, kumquat, chimmicherrychanga!”

The constant chatter was too much for Applejack, she could only take so much. The earth pony broke down as her pink coated friend kept on blabbering away. "Gah! Please, make it stop! Ah'll do anythin'! Anythin', ah tell ya!"

Rainbow Dash and the rest of Applejack's friends and family showed up a few seconds later, all wearing ear plugs as Rainbow put a hoof around Pinkie's mouth to muffle her voice. "The only way to make it stop is for you to spill the beans, AJ! So spill 'em!" Rainbow demanded of her friend and on again, off again rival.

“Ah already told Spike ah’d tell y’all,” Applejack said.

Rainbow, somehow able to hear Applejack’s statement even with the ear plugs, gave Pinkie a boop on the nose acting as a makeshift mute button, and Pinkie stopped talking. “You did?” Rainbow asked as she removed an ear plug and the others did likewise. “Well, why didn’t you say so in the first place?”

“How was ah s’posed ta?!” Applejack said. “We were in diff’rent rooms n’ ya decided ta weaponize Pinkie’s chatter on me behind mah back!”***********

“Oh…” Rainbow said, sweating embarrassedly. “Right.”

“Wait,” Pinkie said. “That’s why you wanted me to go help Applejack?” Needless to say, she wasn’t happy. “Are you saying that’s all I’m good for?!”

“Not at all, Pinkie,” Twilight said. She then turned to face Applejack. “So, are you ready to tell us?”

“Ah was,” Applejack said. “Then, ya decided ta pull that on me behind mah back. But, ah will tell y’all when ah’m good n’ ready. Say, tamorra mornin’?”

“That sounds like an excuse,” Rainbow said.

“Ah was ready ta tell y’all taday, but, ya decided ta weaponize Pinkie’s chatter on me behind mah back!” Applejack reiterated.

“That…” Rainbow said before thinking it over. “Is… actually a legit excuse when you put it like that.”

“We’ll trust you to tell us then,” Caramel said. He then gave her an understanding kiss on her face cheek.

“Do you 'Pinkie Promise,' Applejack?” Pinkie asked. “You know a 'Pinkie Promise' is never broken."

“Ah’ll tell y’all everythin’ tamorra,” Applejack said. “Pinkie Promise.” She crossed a hoof over her heart, then closed one of her eyes and put her hoof over that.

Sure enough, Applejack was there at breakfast the following morning even when her friends and family had half expected her to leave the night before. Breakfast itself consisted of little more than oatmeal and some pancakes, along with juice.

“Alright, Applejack,” Rainbow said. “You swore you’d tell the truth, so, spill!”

"We really don't like to pry, but, we want to know why you would abandon Ponyville all of a sudden. It's not like you," Fluttershy commented.

Applejack was shocked at such an accusation. "Abandoned?! Ah don't know where in the world ya go gettin' such a ridiculous idea!" Applejack protested as she slammed a hoof down on the table. "That telegram ah sent ta Granny Smith was quite clear. Ah knew ah had at least ta get her okay before ah could even think o’ doin' any o’ this."

Twilight then demanded. "And why did you decide to ask in a telegram instead of coming back to Ponyville to ask in pony? You're perfectly healthy, nopony's holding you prisoner, and it seems like you did just fine at the rodeo. Applejack, you haven't been telling us the whole truth. Why is that?"

Spike gently urged Applejack to come clean. Instantly, her angered demeanor melted into one of sadness. She then sighed, walking over to a nearby coathanger where her saddle bag rested. She unhooked it and walked towards her friends. She opened the bag to reveal the red, green, and yellow prize ribbons that were inside.************

“This was why,” Applejack said sadly. “Are y’all happy now?”

"I don't get it," Twilight commented as she and her friends all eyed the ribbons that lay scattered upon the ground. "It's like Cherry Jubilee said, you won an amazing number of ribbons."

Apple Bloom got a closer look. “Wait, where’re the blue ribbons?”

“Ah didn’t win any,” Applejack said, tears welling in her eyes. “Ah thought ah was hot ta trot, but, competin' in that rodeo competition made me realize ah was just a little fish in a big pond. Didn't matter what ah did, ah tried mah best n’ it wasn't enough. So, ya can bet ah didn't win no prize money, ya either come in first er ya get nothin'!"

“But,” Twilight said. “Your telegram said you were going to send money.” She considered and then gasped. “Oh! Did you mean that you were going to earn money by working here?”

The farm mare and now washed up rodeo star shamefully admitted. "Yup, ah knew ya'd figure it out eventually, Twilight. Had a feelin' the moment y’all showed up that it was only a matter of time, but, ah thought if ah could send y’all away er give ya the slip, ah could stop it. Guess ah thought wrong."

“So, why didn’t ya tell us in Ponyville?” Big Mac asked. "Why make Granny Smith swear ta secrecy?"

Applejack hung her head, looking down at the ground. "After that big old send off Ponyville gave me, ah just didn't have the nerve ta come home empty-hooved. Ah couldn't come home a failure."

“That’s a load o’ manure, big sis!” Apple Bloom said firmly. “Yer a lot o’ things, but, a failure ain’t one of ‘em.”

“Apple Bloom’s right,” Twilight said. “It doesn’t matter to us if you didn’t come in first place. What mattered to us was that you tried your best.”

“And your family cared that you came back at all,” Caramel said.

“Yeah, Applejack,” Pinkie said. “You’re our friend, and we’re your friends and family. Even if you came in fiftieth place, you’re still number one in our books.”

"Well, that's all fine and dandy, but, what ‘bout the mayor?" Applejack questioned. "Ah promised that all mah prize money would go ta fixin' town hall. How can ah look her in the eyes n’ tell her ah didn't get anythin'?"

“Applejack,” Fluttershy said soothingly. “There is the emergency fund for a reason. Mayor Mare can use some of that to fix the roof. But, if you don’t come back home, we would never fix the hole in our hearts.”

The touching statement seemed to be enough to get even Rainbow Dash to tear up, even as she tried to play it off. “Great, now you got me acting all sappy!”

“Don’t ruin the moment!” Spike scolded.

“Yeah, okay,” Rainbow said, letting the tears flow from her eyes.

Applejack’s friends and family joined her in a group hug.

"So, you ready to come back to Ponyville now?" Twilight asked her friend. "It won't be the same without you."

“Ah am, n’ ready ta stay there,” Applejack said. “Ah’ll have ta talk ‘bout this with Cherry Jubilee first ‘fore we go, though, but, then ah’ll be ready.”

“Ah already heard,” Cherry Jubilee said.

Applejack turned her attention to the crimson-maned mare. “Sorry ta leave so soon after takin’ the job, Miss Jubilee. Hope ya find another strong pony ta work with ya soon.”

“Ta be honest,” Cherry Jubilee said. “Ah never really felt comfortable bein’ part o’ yer ruse in the first place. But, if ya ever sincerely want a change o’ scenery n’ feel like givin' Dodge Junction another shot, just let me know. There'll always be a spot on the orchard fer ya. N’ ah hope ta see ya compete in rodeos again soon."

“Ah’ll think about it,” Applejack said. "Reckon it'll be a while before ah get back in the saddle on the rodeo circuit, though. Ah obviously need ta work on mah game."

“We understand,” Fluttershy said. “But, we have faith that you’ll be able to get back into it.”

“N’ next time ya do,” Apple Bloom smiled. “Ya can bet yer hat that we’ll be cheerin’ ya on!”

On the train ride back to Ponyville, Spike seemed a bit upset.

“What’s the matter, Spike?” Twilight asked.

“This is usually the part where I’m needed to write a friendship report to Princess Celestia,” he said. “But, I can’t do that now, because of this.” He showed off his injured claws.

“Oh, dear,” Twilight said. “And that will take some time to heal, so I can understand why you would feel down about it. Don’t worry. How about I use my magic to write the letter this time and you can take a break to recover. Would that work for you?”

“Yes, thanks, mom,” Spike said.

So, Twilight used her magic to levitate the blank scroll and quill from Spike’s loose scales, turning her attention to Applejack.

“Ready, Applejack?” Twilight asked.

Applejack nodded and cleared her throat. As she spoke, Twilight wrote what she was saying.

“Dear Princess Celestia.

It’s a tad easier ta be proud when ya finish first than when ya finish a little further back. But, ah learned that there’s no reason ta hide when ya don’t do as well as ya hoped. Ya can’t run away from yer problems. It’s better ta run to yer friends and family.

Yer humble subject,
Applejack”

At the train station at Ponyville, Granny Smith and Mayor Mare were waiting. Applejack took off her hat, holding it up to her chest.

“Granny Smith, Mayor Mare,” Applejack said. “Ah’m mighty sorry.”

“Granny Smith told me everything,” Mayor Mare said. "I suppose if we have to dip into the emergency fund to repair town hall, it can't be helped. The emergency fund is for emergencies after all."

“It’s not just that,” Applejack said. “Ah’m mostly sorry fer runnin’ away from home n’ from Ponyville. But, ah promise ah’ll never do that again.”

“I don’t want you to worry about compensating me, either,” Mayor Mare said. “You’ve earned a rest. Though, I hope you haven't sworn off on rodeos all together, because I was thinking of having the Equestria Rodeo Contest in Ponyville next year. What do you think of that?"

“Ask me again in a month er two,” Applejack said. “Right now, ah don’t want ta think ‘bout rodeos er the trouble the last one gave me.”

“I understand,” nodded Mayor Mare. “Take all the time you need.”

As the others saw what was going down, Rainbow turned her attention to another pony. That particular pony was enjoying a muffin.

“Hey, Pinkie,” Rainbow said. “Sorry I tricked you into getting Applejack to confess. You do chat a lot, but, we should have never used it as a weapon. Can you ever forgive me?”

“That depends,” Pinkie said. “Can you handle an eating contest against me?”

Rainbow thought about it. “This is going to impact my figure, isn’t it?”

“Likely,” Pinkie said with a smirk.

“Yeah, that’s what I thought,” Rainbow said. “Well, guess I better get ready to stuff my face.”

End of chapter.

Author's Note

Here's the new chapter.

*Rainbow losing her temper again.

**FORESHADOWING!!!

***That makes sense, right?

****Adaptational intelligence for Pinkie.

*****Yeah, I didn't, either.

******True story. Proof.

*******Anyone who calls Spike a f*cking pussy for that gets blocked. You'd cry too if you got your fingers jammed in a conveyor belt.

********I had Rainbow say that instead of guns because guns don't exist in Equestria. Not yet, anyway.

*********It's a callback!

**********To those wondering, he had to use the bathroom.

***********An excellent point.

************Here, Applejack remembers that two of her friends can fly and knows running would be pointless.

If you liked this chapter, feel free to contact me via private messages if you'd like to help make future chapters.

Chapter 18: Read It and Weep (S2:E16)

My Little Pony: Nine Elements

Book 2

Written by Brandon Nell and Blake Hawkins

Chapter 18: Read It and Weep

Two days after Applejack returned to Ponyville, Rainbow was flying around in the sky to work off the weight she gained the day before from the eating contest she took part in to apologize to Pinkie for weaponizing her chatter. Pinkie, having won the contest, decided to forgive Rainbow (although, she would have forgiven her even if she lost). Scootaloo was watching as well as Rarity. Twilight and Spike (whose claws had healed), out for a walk, came up to the small group.

“Hey, girls,” Twilight said.

“What are you all looking at?” Spike asked.

“Rainbow Dash!” Scootaloo excitedly said.

Spike and Twilight looked up, and true to Scootaloo’s word, they saw Rainbow flying impressively.

“She’s really working off that weight,” Twilight said.

“Indeed,” Rarity said. “And I certainly can’t deny that her skills are indeed impressive.”

With the prismatic-maned Pegasus, she was doing well until her right wing cramped up, causing her to spin out.

“Ow!” Rainbow exclaimed. “Wing cramp, wing cramp!”

Distracted by her pain, Rainbow crashed into the ground on her right side. Mercifully, the pain caused her to pass out. The others winced from Rainbow’s injury.

“We better get her to the hospital,” Spike said.

When Rainbow came to, she saw the other Guardians of Harmony around her.

“How are you doing, Rainbow?” Fluttershy asked sympathetically.

“What am I doing here?” Rainbow said before seeing her right wing bandaged. “Oh, that’s what. Guess I should have stretched my wings a bit more before taking off.”

“Nurse Redheart said that Dr. Horse will be back with the full diagnosis in a bit,” Twilight said.

At that moment, a grayish amber earth stallion with a brilliant orange mane and tail, brilliant amber eyes, and a Cutie Mark depicting a stethoscope and red-cross-marked first aid kit entered the room.

“Alright,” he said. “Where’s the patient?”

“She’s right on the hospital bed, Doctor,” Rarity said.

The stallion approached Rainbow and started talking to her as if she was a foal. “Aw, does the big pony have a boo-boo?”

“Can you stop talking to me like that?” Rainbow said, clearly annoyed. “I’m nineteen, you know.”

“Aw, and a smart wittle pony, too,” Dr. Horse said.

At that moment, another pony doctor entered. He was shocked at the display, which quickly changed to annoyance. “For crying out loud, Top!” he said, using his grayish cyan magic aura to move the earth pony doctor aside. “How many times do I have to tell you not to pester my patients?!”

“Hold it,” Spike said. “If you’re Rainbow’s doctor, then who’s this?”

“This,” the unicorn stallion said. “Is Carrot Top, an incompetent pediatrician who uses not only his position, but, my name to engage in misconduct with patients younger than him!”*

“That explains the baby talk,” Rainbow said.

“Nurse Redheart!” the real Doctor Horse shouted.

“Coming, Doctor,” Nurse Redheart’s voice answered back.

Nurse Redheart entered Rainbow’s room. She quickly saw the situation and forced Carrot Top out of the room.

“I’m so sorry for that,” Doctor Horse said.

“As long as you don’t give me any baby talk, we’re good,” Rainbow said.

“The damage isn’t too severe,” Doctor Horse said. “Your friends got you here quickly.”

“How long will she have to stay here?” Scootaloo asked.

“I'd say a few days minimum,” Doctor Horse said.

“A few days?!” Rainbow exclaimed. “Aww~!”

“It’s not the end of the world, Rainbow,” Spike said. “You usually like to lounge anyway.”

“It’s different when I’m outside in the open air,” Rainbow said. “Here, I’m in one spot in a confined space. I’ll be in here for a few days, but, it’ll feel like it may as well be a few months or even a few years. If I don’t have the option to go anywhere, I get really bored.”

“It’s not so bad, Rainbow,” Fluttershy said. “You’ll be able to get plenty of rest on a comfy bed.”

“N’ the chow’s pretty good,” Applejack said. “But, don’t take nothin’ from the alchemy ward.”

“Uh… noted?” Rainbow said, clearly confused.

“The hospital gowns do look quite comfortable,” Rarity said. “They even match the curtains.”

“That’s supposed to make me feel better?” Rainbow asked.

“Hmm,” Rarity said. “Now that I think about it, I suppose matching patterns don’t always appeal to everypony.”

“But, this might,” Pinkie said, holding the hospital curtain. “You have a roomie.”

She opened the curtain to reveal a pale-coated pony without a visible mane or tail. He looked very sick. This didn’t brighten Rainbow’s mood as she turned to her side and pulled the covers. Twilight could see how downspirited Rainbow was. She then heard the squeaking of wheels outside the room, turning her attention to see a plump earth pony nurse walking along pushing a full book cart. Twilight looked at the selection of books, choosing one off of the cart that she read in the past: the first of a book series that she thought Rainbow would love. She levitated the book towards Rainbow and used it gently to tap Rainbow on her flank, careful of her injured wing. Rainbow turned her attention towards the book Twilight was levitating as she set it down with her magic.

“What’s this?” Rainbow asked. She picked up the book, reading its title aloud off of the cover. “Daring Do and the Quest for the Sapphire Statue?”

“It’s the first book in the series,” Twilight said. “I have all of them so far.”

“Yeah,” Spike said. “She used to read them to me as bedtime stories.”

“My mom gave them to me,” Twilight continued. “That’s a perk of my mom being the editor for A.K. Yearling, these stories’ author.”**

Rainbow, however, wasn’t interested. “Sorry, Twi, but, I’m not really the reading type. I do know how to read, but, learning how to was so boring. I’m an athlete, not an egghead.”

The others couldn’t help but laugh.

“Ya serious?” Applejack said, a hearty chuckle following suit. “Who doesn’t like ta read a bang-up tale from time ta time. Ah’m pretty athletic, but, ah like readin’, ‘specially ta Apple Bloom. Ah even do different voices fer the characters.”

“About apples, I bet,” Rainbow scoffed.

“Hey!” Applejack snapped indignantly. “Ah read more’n just stuff ‘bout apples!”

“Before things get too heated,” Rarity said, trying to deescalate the situation. “I can agree that reading is a delightful activity every now and again. After all, nothing's more wonderful than reading a book on a Sunday morning in silk pajamas.”

“I like reading, too,” Pinkie smiled. “And ever since the Cake triplets were born, I got opportunities to read to them, even making up stories starring me and our friends. I call them Pinkie Tales!”

Twilight cleared her throat. “Rainbow, I think you’ll like reading if you give it a chance. You clearly know how to make any use of those tortoise care books for Tank.”

“Yeah, but, those are books based on facts,” Rainbow said. “These are made-up stories.”

“As Princess Celestia said,” Spike countered. “Stories, whether fact or fiction, generally have to come from somewhere.”

“Besides, I think you’ll like Daring Do,” Twilight continued. “You have quite a lot in common. She’s adventurous, fierce, courageous, and unstoppable.”

The plump nurse entered the room.

“Alright, everypony and dragon,” the plump nurse said sweetly. “Visiting hours are over for the day and Rainbow Dash needs her rest. You will all have to come back tomorrow.”

“Sure thing, Nurse Sweetheart,” Spike said.

“See you tomorrow, Rainbow,” Fluttershy said kindly. “And don’t worry. I’ll look after Tank while you’re here.”

Spike and the other guardians left the room. So, Rainbow was left to her own devices.

Throughout the first day, Rainbow did things to keep herself busy that ultimately didn’t pan out. She tossed a small red rubber ball against a wall, tried to drink water without a straw, clicked the lamp by her side on and off, and even told jokes to her hospital room neighbor.

“To get to the other side!” Rainbow said. She chuckled to herself, but, the patient didn’t laugh. He was fast asleep and breathing deeply. “Uh, you probably heard that one, huh?” She then remembered that his muzzle was bandaged, meaning he couldn’t answer if he wanted to. She sighed dismally. She turned back onto her good side where she saw the Daring Do book on her nightstand.

Since the activities she tried didn’t work out, she decided she may as well read.

“I guess I’m doing this,” Rainbow said.

So, she opened the book to the first page and read the first chapter aloud, though, she didn’t have as much enthusiasm for the first few sentences.

“‘As Daring Do trekked through the tropical jungle,’” she read. “‘The wet heat sapped her energy and slowed her every step. If only she could escape this oppressive atmosphere and fly up into the cool blue sky. But, her crash landing in the jungle had her grounded for a few days. Few days… it might as well have been a few months, or a few years!’” Rainbow stopped reading for a brief second, catching that she herself said something similar earlier. “Huh, I’m right there with you, sister.”

As she continued reading, gradually gaining more enthusiasm, her imagination began painting a detailed picture of what transpired in the book.

‘The mosquitoes buzzed loudly. The macaws cried from the high trees. Yet all of these distracting noises were not enough to cover the sounds of the predators following her every step.’

A pegasus mare matching the one on the cover illustration could be seen. She greatly resembled Rainbow Dash including having rose-colored eyes. However, her coat was a sandy sepia toned one while her mane and tail were greyscale with dark and light gray stripes. She even sported a different Cutie Mark, a compass rose. The biggest difference was that Daring wore a pith helmet and a green collared shirt. This mare found herself face to face with a tiger. She then turned in a different direction to see a panther. When she turned her head in another direction, she saw a lynx. She turned again and saw a cheetah. And when she turned her head in the final direction, she saw… a kitten. This gave the mare confidence. She maneuvered carefully. Though she couldn’t fly due to her injured wings, she was able to safely secure herself on strong jungle foliage and maneuvered over the kitten with ease. The kitten screeched as the big cats charged. She managed to charge through the jungle and lose the predatory beasts in the underbrush. However, she found herself at a cliff.

“Whoa!” Daring Do exclaimed in a voice different from Rainbow’s.

Daring Do looked around, seeing if there was a way to get down to a temple on the other side of the chasm without sustaining too many injuries. Suddenly, she saw a vine hanging from a tree so tall it seemed like the vine was hanging in midair. So, she grabbed onto the vine and carefully made her way across as Rainbow continued reading.

‘Safely landing on the other side, Daring finally allowed herself a moment to breathe. She turned around to find herself face to face with the long lost temple that she had sought tirelessly for over sixty days and nights!’

Back in the hospital room, Rainbow was blown away by the impressive story.

“Wow~” Rainbow said, astonished. “I would hate to admit to myself and to my friends, but… I love this story! I love reading!” She happily held the book against her chest with a smile, but, with a look of horror, she realized, “I’m an egghead.” She looked at her hospital room neighbor, who, to her relief, was sleeping soundly. A look out the window made her realize how late it was and she elected to get some sleep.

As Rainbow continued reading the next morning, she imagined Daring Do entering the temple.

‘The smell of decay and danger hit Daring Do as she peered into the dimly-lit entrance of the ancient temple.’

Daring Do cautiously entered the temple hallway. However, she had to watch her step. She noticed a particular stone slab that was leveled up slightly higher than the rest. Experience taught her that such things were a tell-tale sign of traps. She picked up a nearby rock and tossed it at the stone slab. This triggered a wall trap to unleash a barrage of axes. As she was standing well back, all the axes missed her.

“Phew,” Daring sighed with relief. She then noticed panels leaving tell tale signs of a sliding trap door. They slid open and fire spewed out. “Whoa!”

Using her natural pegasus agility, she jumped over the flames. She panted from the intense heat, but, she continued on. Suddenly, alligators hung from the ceiling. She avoided getting snapped by simply crawling on her belly under their snouts. Daring Do couldn’t relish in her pride for too long, though. She pressed on, dodging various traps that seemed to form a series of chain reactions. She wound up with 20 arrow holes in her pith helmet. She remedied that by simply rubbing them off. She then went to a door leading to a main chamber of the temple. As she moved one of her front hooves in closer, a knocking sound was heard.

Rainbow snapped back to reality and hastily hid the book. The knocking she had heard was coming from Twilight, who came to visit Rainbow along with Spike and Scootaloo.

“Hi, Rainbow!” they all said in unison.

“Oh, uh, hey, guys,” Rainbow said. “What brings you here?”

“We thought we’d come by and cheer you up,” Scootaloo said. “We had invited Fluttershy to join, but, she’s still too busy looking after Tank at her cottage. But, she did send her regards.”

Twilight levitated a board game box. “We brought your favorite board game, ‘Vast Sky.’”

“We know how much you like to win,” Spike said cheerfully before continuing in a deadpan tone. “You make it abundantly clear.”

Twilight used her magic to set up the game board. “You can go first, Rainbow.”

However, Rainbow was quick to turn the tables. “Uh, since this is likely your first time playing this, why don’t you guys give it a go first?”

The trio were confused, but, obliged.

“Okay,” Twilight said. She moved a game piece in the shape of a cloud. “Uh, cloud three.”

“Aw, shucks!” Rainbow said. “You… rained on my cumulus! Heh, Scootaloo, it’s your go now.”

“Uh,” Scootaloo said. “Sky five?”

“Whoa!” Rainbow said. “You found my seagull. Okay, Spike, your turn.”

“Uh,” Spike said. “Cloud two?”

“You zapped my weather pony,” Rainbow rambled. “Stung my bumblebee! Ugh! My thunderbolt! Aw, that’s my last cloud! You found it! Guess you all win! I lose!”

“But, you didn’t even get a turn,” Scootaloo said, confused.

“And you just said those last three without any of us saying or doing anything,” Spike said.

“Ah, no biggie,” Rainbow said. “You win some, you lose some.”

“But, you can’t really lose if you don’t-” Twilight started before Rainbow let out a fake yawn.

“Well, thanks for coming, but, I’m going to have a nap now,” Rainbow said after fake-yawning.

“But, yesterday, you were desperate for things to do,” Twilight said.

“Do?!” Rainbow exclaimed. “Who said anything about Daring Do? I already told you, I’m not into fiction, Twilight. But, I better catch some z’s while I'm still here. Nighty night.” And with that, she pretended to fall asleep, mock-snoring obnoxiously.

The trio left. Though, they were suspicious.

“Okay, something’s really suspicious,” Spike said. “While Rainbow is getting better at dealing with losing, she’s got a long way to go before being that good a sport.”

“I admit, that is a little weird,” Scootaloo said. “Normally, she’s ecstatic to play all sorts of games, but, now, it seems like she just wanted to be done with the game.”

“And Fluttershy told me she gave up playing Vast Sky with Rainbow years ago because she won literally every single time,” Twilight said.

“Something else must be on her mind,” Spike said. “She did bring up Daring Do, even when my mom only said ‘do.’ You don’t think…”

“That was suspiciously specific denial,” Twilight admitted.

When Rainbow made sure her visiting friends were out of sight and out of her room, she got the book back out and continued from where she left off. She started reading aloud.

“Daring Do stood at the entrance of the central temple chamber. At last, she was face-to-face with the legendary sapphire statue!”

In Rainbow’s imagination, Daring Do could see a statue of a two-headed jackal made entirely of sapphire. Before Daring Do could walk into the central temper chamber, she looked at the floor. It had tiles depicting various animals. She threw a rock to one tile, which depicted an eagle, triggering an arrow trap.

“Hmm,” Daring Do thought aloud. “There must be a pattern here. What do all of these animals have in common?” She took a minute to think to herself. She then lit up. “I got it! These creatures are all predators, except… rats!”

She carefully put one hoof on a rat tile. To her relief, nothing happened. She then jumped from rat tile to rat tile. She soon made it to the pedestal with the Sapphire Statue. She looked around for obvious traps. When she didn’t see any traps, obvious or otherwise, she simply grabbed a hold of the statuette, dropped it into her pith helmet, and put it back on her head. However, this caused the temple to start rumbling, as if it was caught in the path of an earthquake. The animal tiles crumbled, revealing lava beneath. She saw the intricately carved pillars around her fall and collapse on top of each other, and she peered to see an opening on the ceiling, leading outside. As the lava started rising, she made a jump for the hole. The smoke and steam from the lava pressurized as an air cannon, propelling Daring Do into the air and several miles away from the temple. She collapsed unceremoniously on the ground, causing her pith helmet to launch off of her head and the Sapphire Statue to land close by. She was about to reach for it, when a big blue monkey-like paw stomped in front of her. The paw belonged to a large canine-like creature with deep blue fur, a dark purple, almost black mane, light blue patches of skin, sharp pointed fangs, red eyes with yellow sclera, an intricate gold earring, jeweled collar, and gauntlets. At the end of his long tail was a similar paw to his own. This creature was known as the ahuizotl. He looked like he was about to speak, but, when he opened his mouth, what came out his mouth was an unfitting voice.

“Hello, Rainbow Dash!” the ahuizotl said in Pinkie Pie’s voice.

Rainbow snapped back to reality. She looked to see Pinkie, Applejack, and Rarity entering her hospital room. Thinking quickly, she hid the book under her covers.

“We came to see how you were feeling today,” Rarity said with a sweet smile.

Applejack sniffed and winced. “Whew, we need ta get ya some fresh air in here,” she said as she walked towards the window. “Yer lookin’ sweatier ’n a pig wrangler on a summer day. Believe me, that’s sayin’ a lot comin’ from me.”

While Rainbow was sweating, it wasn’t for reasons that Applejack was thinking of.

“Oh, uh, thanks, guys,” Rainbow said. “Thank you for visiting, but-”

Luckily for her, a different earth pony nurse walked in wheeling in a cart with a tray full of steamed vegetables and raspberry flavored vegan gelatin. This was Nurse Snowheart.

“Okay, dinnertime for Rainbow Dash,” she said.

She left the cart by Rainbow’s bedside. Despite the steamed vegetables not having an appealing smell, she saw this as an opportunity.

“Oh, just in time, Nurse Snowheart,” she said, grabbing the tray off of the cart. “I am so hungry.”

Nurse Snowheart nodded and then walked out of the room. Rainbow hoped that her friends would leave as well.

“Well, don’t mind us,” Rarity said politely.

“Yeah,” Applejack added. “Go ‘head n’ eat up.”

Rainbow could tell they weren’t leaving anytime soon and decided to eat deliberately sloppily. This disgusted the three mares so much. Even Applejack, who herself had times where she ate sloppily, looked disgusted.

“Yech,” Applejack said. “Now ah see why yer askin’ me fer fancier dinin’, Rarity.”

“On second thought,” grimaced Rarity. “We’ll leave you to it.”

“We’ll just come back tomorrow, Rainbow…” Pinkie said. “Maybe when it’s nowhere close to mealtime while still being part of visiting hours.”

When they were outside the room, Applejack could still picture Rainbow’s sloppy eating.

“Am ah that sloppy?” she asked Rarity.

“Oh, darling, absolutely not,” Rarity said. “I’ll admit, you do have some messy eating habits, but, you still have some decent table manners.”

“Have the rest of you noticed that most of the nurses in this hospital have the word ‘heart’ at the end of their names?” Pinkie asked.

“Hey, yer right,” Applejack said. “Redheart, Sweetheart, Snowheart, Tenderheart… that’s a purty wild coincidence.”

“And I recall seeing an apprentice nurse,” Rarity said. “Nursery Rhyme, I believe.”

“She musta got the job shortly after gettin’ her Cutie Mark,” Applejack added. “Er she got the job n’ then got her Cutie Mark, one o’ the two.”

Meanwhile, Rainbow waited until she was sure the coast was clear. Once she was sure, she spit out her masticated dinner.

“Bleh!” Rainbow gagged. “Applejack was wrong about the hospital food.”

She then pulled the book out of her covers and she continued reading.

“‘You thought you could evade me and capture the relic for yourself, did you, Miss Do? But, you are sadly mistaken!’”

Rainbow’s imagination illustrated the ahuizotl grabbing the Sapphire Statue.

“And now,” the ahuizotl said in his true voice. “You shall meet your doom!” He blew into a cat-shaped whistle.

The big cats and the small yet vicious kitten surrounded Daring Do, ensnaring her in their fluffy clutches. The ahuizotl laughed maniacally.

Back in reality, Rainbow was surprised.

“Whoa,” Rainbow said to herself. “Who is this dude?”

Back in her imagination…

Daring Do was tied onto a large stone slab, struggling to break herself free.

“You won’t get away with this, Ahuizotl!” Daring grunted.

“I already have,” the ahuizotl smirked. “It’s in my nature to lure others to their deaths***.”

He activated a trap that he set for Daring Do, causing the area around the stone slab to fill with a strange liquidy yellowish-brown substance.

“Quicksand,” Daring gasped. She struggled to break free even more.

The ahuizotl and the felines made their escape. In their place, spiders and snakes began to surround her.

Suddenly, Rainbow heard the voice of Doctor Horse.

“Rainbow Dash?” he called.

Rainbow snapped out of her imagination.

“Oh, uh,” Rainbow stammered. “Good evening, Doctor.”

“I believe you should be saying, ‘Good morning,’ Rainbow,” Doctor Horse smiled patiently.

Rainbow hadn’t realized how long she’d been reading. A look out the window confirmed that it was indeed morning.

“Oh, uh,” Rainbow said with a sweatdrop. “Morning, Doc.”

Doctor Horse noticed a lantern full of fireflies. “Have you been up all night?” he asked.

Too afraid to admit the truth, Rainbow picked up the lantern.

“Oh, no,” she said, letting out the fireflies. “Slept as comfortably as I could, what with this busted wing and all. I guess I must have forgot to turn this off after getting a glass of water late at night.”

“Well, I’ll be quick,” Doctor Horse said. “Congratulations, Rainbow Dash. We’re checking you out of the hospital.”

“What?!” Rainbow yelped nervously. “Later today?”

“No,” Doctor Horse said. This gave Rainbow some confusion and a bit of hope. The hope was dashed when Doctor Horse followed up with, “Right now.”

“Right now?!” Rainbow exclaimed. “As in ‘right now,’ right now?!”

“‘Right now,’ right now,” Doctor Horse confirmed as Nurses Snowheart and Sweetheart entered.

“We’re glad you’re feeling better,” Nurse Sweetheart said. “But, now it’s time for you to go home and see your friends.”

“And we need to get this bed cleaned so another patient can use it,” Nurse Snowheart said.

“But, I thought I had to stay for a few days!” Rainbow said. “This is just the start of day three!”

“Precisely,” Doctor Horse said. “You’ve been here the minimum number of days and your wing has recovered enough thanks to healing potions you had with your meals. Just make sure to take it easy. Outside of flying, stay off your right wing for a week.”

And with that, Rainbow was hastened out of the hospital. The last thing she saw in her room was Nurse Snowheart finding the book under the covers.****

“Oh, no,” Rainbow said once she was outside. “How will I find out what happens to Daring Do? Does Ahuizotl get away with the statuette? What’s going to happen to Daring Do? What am I going to do?!” She paced frantically before a thought occurred to her. “I know! Twilight has a copy of the book! Oh, but, I can’t just ask her after I pretty much called her an egghead. Oh~ this whole thing is making me sick all over again.” That phrasing gave her another idea.

A short time later, Rainbow pretended to stagger into the hospital, moaning and groaning. “Oh~ ahh~,” Rainbow groaned, clearly over-exaggerating. “Oh, the pain~ the pain~!” Doctor Horse and Nurses Snowheart and Sweetheart were at the front desk.

“Rainbow, what are you doing back here?” Doctor Horse asked. “Is something wrong?”

“My wing,” Rainbow said. “It’s still hurting, Doc.”

Doctor Horse, sensing that Rainbow might be acting, gently felt her left wing.

“Ouch!” Rainbow said. “Right there.”

“I was touching your good wing,” he said flatly. “Your injured wing is your right wing.”

Rainbow realized she wasn’t being very convincing. “Uh, well, I think that wing’s hurting a bit… too… uh…”

Doctor Horse was clearly unamused, but, he then chuckled throatily. “I think I know what the trouble is; a pseudo-condition known as lazy-itis.” He urged Rainbow out of the hospital. “I promise you that you’re alright. You just need some time to get back into the swing of things.”

With that, he went back into the hospital.

“Ugh,” Rainbow groaned. “What am I going to do? I’ll never get to sleep without knowing what happens to Daring Do!” She looked at the hospital before shaking her head. “No!” she said. “I’m not breaking into the hospital to steal a book. That’d go on my permanent record and lower my chances of joining the Wonderbolts!*****” Then, she got another idea. “Wait, Twilight lives in a library!” she said. “Ponies take books from libraries all the time. I could take the book while they’re sleeping and it won’t count as stealing!” She looked around, realizing nopony else was around. “I should probably stop talking to myself so much.”

That night, Twilight and Spike had gone to bed after a long day. As soon as the lights were turned off, Rainbow snuck towards the Golden Oak Library. Luckily, one of the windows was open. Rainbow used it to get in and quietly looked through the books until she found the one she was looking for. Deciding that leaving with it would make too much noise, she decided to read while she was there.

Within the story, Daring Do was still struggling, surrounded by spiders and snakes, and sinking lower into the quicksand.

“Feels like the harder I struggle,” Daring Do rationalized. “The tighter the ropes get.”

“Rainbow?” a spider said in Spike’s voice for some reason.

That startled Rainbow back into reality. She looked and saw a sleepy yet annoyed Spike, rubbing one of his eyes.

“What are you doing here?” Spike asked grumpily.

“Uh…” Rainbow said, trying to come up with a feasible excuse. “Would you believe this is a dream you’re having?”

“No,” Spike said flatly. “Because my dreams don’t involve pegasi breaking and entering the library and reading out loud when a pony and a dragon are trying to sleep!”

“Well, technically, I didn’t break anything,” Rainbow said.

“Now,” Spike said, trying not to lose his temper. “Explain.”

“Spike?” Twilight said. She had heard the voices and came out of her bedroom to investigate. “Is everything okay?” She then turned her attention to see her blue pegasus friend. “Rainbow? What are you doing here? What’s going on?”

At this point, Rainbow knew she’d reached the point of no return and decided to come clean. “I’m an egghead,” she said after a sigh of defeat.

“Yeah,” Spike quipped. “Hard-boiled.”

“No, seriously,” Rainbow said. “You see, I came in here to finish the last chapter of-”

“Daring Do and the Quest for the Sapphire Statue?” Twilight finished. “I knew the book was good, but, I never thought that it would result in a pony sneaking in during the cover of night.”

“Good?” Rainbow said. “Try awesomely amazing! It was so good that I couldn’t put it down… until I did put it down. I was checked out of the hospital before I could finish it and I didn’t want to break in there. That would be dumb. I figured that since books get taken out of the library all the time, it wouldn’t count as stealing.”

“Well,” Spike said. “There’s a couple things wrong with that.”

“Yes,” Twilight said. “Like sneaking in while Spike and I are trying to sleep for one. You know from experience how grumpy Spike gets when his sleep is disturbed.”

“For another,” Spike said. “You need a library card to borrow books from a library.”

“Yeah, you’re right about that,” Rainbow said shamefully. “I’m really sorry, guys. I guess I was so desperate to find out how the book ends that I wasn’t thinking clearly. I don’t know if I can afford a library card.”

Spike and Twilight were a bit confused. “But, they’re free,” they said in unison.

“Oh, okay,” Rainbow said. “I’ll go now, but, I’ll come back to get one in the morning. I already know the first thing I’m going to check out.”

The next morning, when Spike was rested and in a better mood, Rainbow arrived.

“Ready for your library card?” Spike asked with a smile.

“Sure am, little buddy,” Rainbow replied.

He had a camera set up and prepared a background for her picture. Rainbow got in position and the camera flashed. Twilight used her magic to develop the photo and put it on a library card for Rainbow.

“There you go,” Twilight said. “You’re all set.”

“You said earlier that your mom was the editor of the author of the books?” Rainbow said.

“That’s right,” Twilight said. “She made sure the final version of each book was grammatically correct and appropriate for the target audience.”

“I see,” Rainbow said. “And you get the first copy of every new book she edits?”

“That’s right,” Twilight replied. “My mom is only slightly less of a daredevil than you are, although, according to my dad, she toned it down about the time she became pregnant with Shining and, while my mom never told me how she came to know Yearling, I know Yearling has come to trust her enough to allow her to edit the books before they go to the publisher.”

“How long has this series been around?” Rainbow asked.

“About five years,” Twilight said. “There’s been quite a few books released in that short time alone.”

“I’ll have to check them out,” Rainbow said. “Figuratively and literally. But, first things first, Spike, think you can help me draft my friendship lesson?”

“That’s what I’m here for,” he said. Once he had a parchment and quill ready, Rainbow began to draft her letter.

“Dear Princess Celestia,

It is important to learn how to read, but, I thought that reading fictional books and stories was just for those who are really smart like Twilight and Spike. But, when I was laid up in the hospital, I was able to start reading a book and I got so engaged in the story. That lesson taught me that I shouldn’t knock something until I try it. Reading is something any creature can enjoy if they just give it a chance.

Yours truly,
Rainbow Dash”

Spike rolled up the scroll and sent it away.

“Thanks, Spike,” Rainbow smiled. “Now that I got that taken care of, I can finally see how the last chapter ends.”

“Here’s a list of the order you should read the books in,” Twilight said, levitating a list to Rainbow.

“Thanks, Twilight,” Rainbow said, taking the list. “I’ll be back soon.”

Later, Rainbow was reading the final chapter and her imagination was illustrating where it left off.

As Daring Do continued to struggle, she moved her head forward so that her pith helmet would land on her chest. She then looked to see a lever nearby a spiked wall that was closing in on her, and an intricately designed stone decoration. Thinking quickly, she maneuvered her pith helmet onto her right hind leg, pulling at the brim with her teeth. She launched her helmet and it ricocheted all over the room, triggering the lever and stopping the death trap. The quicksand had dampened the ropes and they unbound her. She coughed up grains of sand from her throat and shook out any excess sand from her ears. She then saw the open dungeon door.

“Another day, another dungeon,” she quipped to herself as she put her pith helmet back on her head.

Meanwhile, the ahuizotl was stroking the kitten on his lap.

“With Daring Do out of the way,” the ahuizotl monologued. “The world will suffer mightily at my paws. I am victorious~!”

Thinking he had won, he cackled wickedly as he held the Sapphire Statue in his right paw. However, passing by on a rope swing, Daring Do snagged the statue.

“I’ll take that,” the archeologist said.

“What?!” The ahuizotl gasped, utterly bewildered. “No~!!”

“From whence you came,” Daring Do recited. “You shall remain until you are released again!”

The ahuizotl was seized by tentacles made entirely of water that dragged him away.******

“Curse you, Daring Do~!” The ahuizotl exclaimed as he dragged down to the depths below.

Daring Do landed safely. “He’ll be back eventually,” she said. “But, I’ll be ready for him.”

‘And so, with ahuizotl banished and the Sapphire Statue secured, the world was safe and sound once again, thanks to Daring Do!’

With the book finished, Rainbow returned to reality. She sighed happily. She then went back to the Golden Oak Library to return the copy and check out the next story in the series.

“Hey, Twilight,” Rainbow said. “I finished the book. It was awesome how she beat that ahuizotl.”

“Temporarily,” Twilight said. “As a water elemental, he thrives in water, but, ironically, it’s one of the few things that can contain him. With the Sapphire Statue, his water power would be enhanced.”*******

“Whoa,” Rainbow said, astounded. “I’m ready for the next story now.”

“Alright,” Twilight said, levitating the next book. “‘Daring Do and the Griffon's Goblet.’”

“Awesome~!” Rainbow said excitedly. She then flew off.

End of chapter.

Author's Note

Here's the next chapter.

*That gag was my idea.

**Idea by Comickook.

***Legit mythology. Proof.

****If the bed were thoroughly cleaned, the book wouldn't be left there.

*****Legit concern.

******More climactic than canon.

*******Why the goblet was so important in the first place.

Shoutouts to Comickook and The Background Conquerer for their suggestions.

If you're enjoying the story so far, contact me via private messages if you'd like to help make future chapters.

Chapter 19: A Friend in Deed (S2:E18)

My Little Pony: Nine Elements

Book 2

Written by Brandon Nell and Blake Hawkins

Chapter 19: A Friend in Deed

The day after Rainbow got her library card, Pinkie was walking through Ponyville. It was evident that there was a smile on her face and a song in her heart. As she passed by the citizens, she gave them a friendly greeting.

The very first friend she ran into, was a brown coated cow with dark brown spots. Pinkie Pie remembered seeing her at Sweet Apple Acres. "Good morning, Daisy Jo!" Pinkie Pie greeted cheerfully "Have you come to pick up some cookies to go with your tasty milk?"

“I sure have, doncha know,” Daisy Jo smiled. “I’d ask my calf to fetch them, but, he’s laid up.”

“I had heard of that,” Pinkie said as she handed her a pink cardboard box. “So, I added in some extra so he can have a good serving. Tell him I give him well wishes for a safe recovery please.”

“Will do,” Daisy Jo said.

“Have a nice day,” Pinkie smiled as she trotted out of the bakery and made her way into the heart of Ponyville, making sure to stop and say hello to all of her friends whenever she met them. And considering the number of friends she had, it was impossible for her to turn a corner and not meet one of them. Whether they be old friends she had known for years, new friends she'd known only for a few days, and any kind of friends in between. “Your calla lilies are looking beautiful, Lily,” Pinkie smiled as she walked by Lily Valley.

“Thanks, Pinkie,” Lily smiled.

Her friends were amazed not only at how friendly Pinkie Pie was, but, just how much she remembered about them. And this was a fact that she demonstrated quite well with her good friend, Matilda, an old donkey who had lived in Ponyville since moving from Canterlot when she was a young jenny.

“Hi, Matilda,” Pinkie smiled. “Happy birthday in 132 days!”

“Oh, uh, thank you, Pinkie,” Matilda said, slightly confused, but, she was still smiling. “How do you remember everything about everypony? Even I can't keep track of that much information.”

“I have my own little secrets there,” Pinkie said. “I keep these factoids close to me because everypony, cow, dragon, and donkey here in Ponyville is my friend. To me, there’s nothing better than to make my friends smile. I'm even working on a song about it. It's not finished yet, but, it's going to be super duper amazing when I finally work out all the lyrics. I could hum a few lines if you'd like, but, right now I've only gotten as far as 'And you fill me with good cheer.' Want to help me figure out the rest?"

“Why, I’d love to,” Matilda smiled. “I have some time in my hooves. I can take care of the clutter in my home later.”

“Oh,” said Pinkie. “I don’t want to get in the way of your chores.”

“Alright, if you’re sure,” Matilda said. “Knowing how creative you are, I know you’ll come up with something wonderful.”

Pinkie bounced happily away, humming a little tune to herself. Now, where do I want to go after 'It's true some days are dark and lonely?’ she thought to herself. Maybe something that shows that I’ll be there to show them that it isn’t that bad.

Pinkie Pie focused so much on this thought, that she almost didn't notice when she bumped into a donkey. Said donkey had a coat in a dull brown color and his green eyes reflected a look of unhappiness that perfectly matched the black locks of hair atop his head. He was hauling a wagon loaded with all sorts of trinkets and knick-knacks.

“Oops!” Pinkie said aloud. “I am so sorry, sir. I should have been looking where I was going. Are you hurt?”

"Nope. No bumps, bruises, or aches," the donkey replied in a somewhat glum tone of voice. "And call me Cranky."

“Oh, that’s good that you’re not hurt,” Pinkie said. “Nice to meet you, Cranky. I’m Pinkie Pie. Welcome to Ponyville. I’ve never seen you around here before.”

“I’ve never been here before,” Cranky said, hauling his wagon. “So, that would probably have something to do with it.”

Pinkie found herself slightly put off by the donkey’s attitude. Seems he’s not only Cranky by name, but, also cranky by nature. I wonder if something’s bothering him. Lucky for him, I'm just the sort of pony to cheer him up.

“Hey,” Pinkie smiled. “Maybe I can help you with your belongings. All of that stuff to haul can be taxing to carry all by yourself.”

“I can manage on my own,” Cranky said.

“Well,” Pinkie said. “Is there anything I can do to help your moving-in easier?”

“Making a lot of assumptions, pony,” Cranky said.

Boy, this is one tough nut to crack, Pinkie thought to herself. “You can call me Pinkie,” she said aloud. “All my friends do.”

“Good for them,” Cranky said as he walked on.

“Everypony in town is my friend,” Pinkie said. “You’re no exception.”

“I’m not a pony,” Cranky said, beginning to lose his temper. “I’ve traveled Equestria my whole life. I’ve made many friends and I don’t need any more.”

“W-wait,” Pinkie said. “I know other creatures I’m friends with, like dragons, cows, and even another donkey.”

“Dragons?” Cranky said. “There can’t be any dragons here. Nothing’s burnt down.”

“That’s because Spike is 12 in pony years, with way better control of his dragon fire,” Pinkie explained.

Cranky quickly lost interest. “Why don’t you do me a favor and leave me alone with my memories?”

“For how long?” Pinkie asked.

“For as long as I’m living here,” Cranky snapped.

And with that, Cranky stormed off, hauling his knick-knack loaded wagon. Pinkie was at a loss for words.

“Did I do something wrong?” Pinkie said to herself. She then went over what she did. “Maybe he was still mad at me for bumping into him. He did say that no harm was done, but, he still acted cranky towards me. My introduction was polite, but, he was still offput when he thought I wasn’t friends with any creature besides ponies.” This left her more confused. “So, why didn’t he want to be my friend?” She then noticed the initials “C.D.D.” on Cranky’s wagon. “C.D.D.? The C must stand for Cranky, but what do the two D’s stand for? One might stand for Donkey or something along those lines.” She trotted up to Cranky. “Hi, Cranky. I know you said to leave you alone, but, would you mind telling me what your initials stand for? If I don’t find out from you, it’s going to bug me trying to figure it out.”

Cranky reasoned that the sooner he answered Pinkie, the sooner she’d leave. “I’ll tell you,” Cranky said. “But, don’t tell anyone else, okay?”

“Deal,” Pinkie said.

Cranky whispered his full name into her left ear. “Cranky Doodle Donkey.”

Pinkie gasps happily. “That is one of the most awesome names I ever heard!” To Cranky’s annoyance, Pinkie went into a song and dance routine.

“You’re a Cranky Doodle Donkey guy
A Cranky Doodle Donkey
I’m glad I met you and you’re my new friend
And I’m your new best friend, Pinkie Pie”

So much for peace and quiet, Cranky groaned internally. Aloud, he said, “Okay, you know my full name now. So, please leave me alone. And don’t call me ‘Doodle!’ Only one special friend of mine had that right and she left me long ago.”

“Okay, Cranky,” Pinkie said, still off-put by Cranky’s crankiness. As the donkey headed off, Pinkie again found herself at a loss. “I haven’t met a creature this grouchy since Gilda. But, I don’t think he’s as big of a bully as she is. There must be something I can do to raise his spirits, but, how?”

It didn't take Pinkie Pie long to catch up to Cranky again, the wagon he was carrying prevented him from getting anywhere fast. "Hey there, Cranky," Pinkie Pie greeted cheerfully. "I think we got off on the wrong hoof back there, I wasn't trying to be rude."

“I know you weren’t, but, I just have my own business,” Cranky grumbled. “For now, I want to focus on getting to my new home and unpacking my belongings.”

"You've got quite the collection," Pinkie Pie observed, noticing the huge pile of items from all over Equestria that were stacked on top of each other. "Mind if I take a look? Maybe I can take some of it off your hooves!"

“None of that is for sale!” Cranky barked. “Keep your hooves off of my wagon!”

"Okay, Cranky. I promise I won't touch your wagon," Pinkie Pie insisted. Then, she gasped as a new idea came to her. She ran off in a pink blurr and came back with a small wagon of her own. This wagon was a brightly colored yellow, not unlike cake batter.

I really shouldn’t ask… Cranky thought to himself. But, I let Pinkie know my full name, so, I guess I'm obliged to ask. “What is that contraption?” Cranky asked aloud.

"It's my welcome wagon, I made it months ago to use it to welcome newcomers!*" Pinkie Pie explained "You have to let me give you the special welcome that comes with it. It won't take more than a minute or two, I promise." She then proceeded to whimper slightly at Cranky, while making the best sad face she could muster.

Cranky sighed, admitting defeat. “Alright, as long as it’s quick. I have a lot I need to do.”

“That’s the spirit!” Pinkie said, beaming with a smile as bright as the sun.

She then activated the Welcome wagon, acting as a sort of calliope, playing a jaunty tune. Pinkie sang along with the music.

“Welcome welcome welcome
A fine welcome to you~!
Welcome welcome welcome
I say, how do you do
Welcome welcome welcome
I say hip hip hooray!
Welcome welcome welcome
To Ponyville today~!”

When the song had ended, Pinkie Pie quickly said to Cranky, "Wait for it!" Just seconds before the oven in the wagon gave off a ding, and confetti shot out of it like a blast of hot air. At the same time, the party kazoos planted on the wagon fired off a blast of cake batter.

Cranky was caught in the crossfire of the hot air blast, launching his black toupee off of head. “No~!”

Pinkie ate her way through the batter. “Whoops,” she said. “Looks like I put the confetti in the oven and the cake in the confetti cannons. You’d think I’d get it right after that happened twice in testing.”

But, Cranky wasn’t listening. Instead, he was frantically looking around. “Where is it? Where is it?!” he muttered to himself.

“Where’s what?” Pinkie asked.

“My toupee!” Cranky gasped. “It flew off of my head when that oven opened!”

Pinkie then noticed something black and hairy on the ground. “Is this it?” She picked it up with her mouth, something Cranky didn’t take kindly to.

“Yes, that’s it!” Cranky scolded. “Take that out of your mouth right now! You have no idea where that’s been!” In his haste to get it back, Cranky unwittingly damaged the wig as he tried snatching it before Pinkie had a chance to loosen her jaw.

“Oh, my gosh!” Pinkie stammered, spitting out loose strands of hair from the toupee. “I’m so sorry, Cranky! I can fix this!”

“Don’t bother!” Cranky said. “Anything you attempt will be a disaster!”

But, Pinkie, full of determination to help, grabbed Cranky by the hoof and hastened him off to the Ponyville spa. Aloe and Lotus were surprised when they saw Pinkie Pie burst through the spa doors, with Cranky in tow.

“Aloe, Lotus,” Pinkie panted. “This is a spa emergency! Cranky needs help, STAT!”

"Can do, Pinkie," Aloe said cheerfully and turned to Lotus. "I'll need your help on this vun."

“Vouldn't have it any other vay,” Lotus nodded. “Let’s do this.”

Before Cranky had a chance to protest, Aloe and Lotus grabbed him and ushered him away. Surprisingly, Cranky found that the spa treatment he received worked wonders. It's been years since I've felt this good in mind and body, he thought to himself as he relaxed in a steam bath. I feel just like my young self again. I guess that Pinkie Pie isn't all bad after all.

When the spa treatment ended, Cranky looked and felt much better. His coat was spotless and he glowed somewhat in the early afternoon sun. Though he still wasn’t smiling, he didn’t feel too cranky either. He felt silly without his wig on. At that moment, Pinkie came bouncing along with a present box on her back.

"Hiya, Cranky!" Pinkie Pie greeted, holding out the box colored a brilliantly bright shade of green and topped with a yellow bow. "I've got a present for you! I know it's probably not your birthday or anything, but, I hope you like it."

“You didn’t need to do that,” Cranky said. “That spa treatment did help me, so, thank you for that.”

"It's not going to explode or anything. I promise. Just open it, I think you'll like what's inside!" Pinkie Pie insisted. Cranky reluctantly did so and he was amazed at what rested at the bottom of the box. It was a hair piece that was a bright blonde in color and had a series of long and wavy lines. "It's a brand new toupee! I had my friend Rarity make it just for you. She calls it the 'dreamboat special'. Try it on!"

Cranky wasn’t sure what to think at first, since it wasn’t necessarily his style. But, once he put it on, his self-confidence quickly grew. “This is wonderful,” Cranky commented. “Thanks, kid. And tell your friend Rarity I give her my thanks, too.”

Though he wasn't as cranky as before, he still didn’t have a smile present. Though he wasn’t scowling either. With that, he walked on.

"He's starting to warm up, but, still no smile," Pinkie Pie said to herself. "Maybe I'm out of touch. Of course, that must be it! I need to do some smile exercises to get back into shape. And I know just the ponies who can help me." And she trotted home to Sugarcube Corner, bouncing and humming a little tune to herself. She was still trying to work on that new song about smiling. Now, what rhymes with 'smile?’ she thought to herself.

Once she trotted back to Sugarcube Corner, she went back upstairs to her bedroom. She then adorned herself with yellow and blue workout gear, very much a throwback to Earth’s 1980’s period (don’t ask how such a comparison can be made). It felt a little tight around her due to the amount of sweets she ate, but, she could still move around in it.

“Let’s do this,” Pinkie said, determined. The ponies she had in mind were the Cake Triplets. She knew from experience that they were hard to please.

Pinkie tried everything she could to make them smile, pulling funny faces, bouncing up and down, sticking out her tongue. But, nothing seemed to work.

The exercise left Pinkie rather sweaty. “Whew,” Pinkie said. “I’m really out of shape.”

She decided to sit down for a rest, but, she hadn’t seen that there were jacks on the floor close by where she was going to sit. She sat on the sharp metal toys and she jolted upwards from the pain with a high-pitched, “YOW!” She ended up hitting her head on the ceiling. She ricocheted off of the ceiling and landed in a pile of stuffed animals with her rear in the air. She wasn’t hurt, but, she did appear dizzy with her eyes spinning. She shook her head to regain the use of her sense and saw one jack stuck in her left flank. “How’d those get there?”

The three foals laughed happily at Pinkie, smiling gleefully. Even Velvet, who saw that Pinkie wasn’t really hurt, allowed herself to laugh.

“Well,” Pinkie said. “I at least know I still have unintentional comedy to work with.”

After finishing her smile exercises, she undressed and showered. Once she was dried, she was on her bed thinking to herself. “I haven’t lost my touch when it comes to smiling,” she said. “But, I can’t make Cranky smile. If only I could figure out that special friend he mentioned.”

Just then, the ringing of the bell above the bakery door caused Pinkie to lose her train of thought. That bell sound meant that there was a customer. Mr. and Mrs. Cake were taking care of the triplets, leaving Pinkie to take care of the customer. She went downstairs to greet the customer, who was in fact, Miss Cheerilee.

“Welcome to Sugarcube Corner,” Pinkie smiled. “How may I help you today?”

“Well,” Cheerilee said. “Today’s my 26th birthday.”

“Oh, that’s right!” Pinkie said happily. “Happy birthday to you, Miss Cheerilee!”

“Do you have a special cake for the occasion?” Cheerilee asked.

“I’ve got just the cake for your special occasion,” Pinkie smiled. “Wait here, please.” Pinkie dashed back to the kitchen. She soon returned with a freshly baked chocolate cake that she put into a pink cake box.

"Wow, you even remembered how much I love chocolate cake!" Cheerilee exclaimed, as she tossed Pinkie Pie the gold bits to pay for it. "You truly are the best friend anypony could ask for!"

“Thanks, Miss Cheerilee,” Pinkie smiled, though her mood quickly dropped. “I’m sorry for not remembering it earlier, though. I got a little distracted.”

“Better late than never,” Cheerilee said. “Can I count on you to stop by to help with the party tonight? My sister’s coming to visit me."

“You sure can,” Pinkie smiled. She saw this as an opportunity to take her mind off of Cranky for a while.

"Good," Cheerilee smiled, and prepared to leave with her birthday cake in tow. Then, she remembered something "Oh, by the way, Pinkie. Have you heard the news?"

“What news?” Pinkie asked.

"A donkey just moved into town, he's living on the outskirts," Cheerilee said, stopping in her tracks. "I believe his name is Cranky."

“Oh, I see,” Pinkie said, laughing nervously. “Uh, do you happen to know where exactly he lives?”

“No,” Cheerilee admitted. “That would be Derpy’s area. Say what you will about her, but, she’s very competent with the mail.”

“True that,” Pinkie said. “I’ll go see her now. Thanks, Miss Cheerilee.”

Derpy was indeed able to point Pinkie Pie in the right direction. Cranky's house was a simple and humble cottage far removed from the center of Ponyville. The perfect location for anyone seeking some peace and quiet. Cranky had parked his wagon and was currently in the process of moving the wide assortment of souvenirs from said wagon into his house. And as luck would have it, he was still wearing the toupee he'd been given earlier and hadn't dyed it.

“Hi, Cranky,” Pinkie said from the still-open cottage door. “Need some help with your unpacking?”

"No thanks, I don't need or want any help," Cranky insisted. "For now, I just want to get settled in."

“Well, would you mind if I asked a question or two,” Pinkie said. “There are some things I’ve been wanting to ask you for a while.”

“What could it possibly be now?” Cranky asked.

“You’ve been all over Equestria, right?” Pinkie asked.

“Yep, I have a collection to prove it,” Cranky boasted. “I've got things from Manehattan, Fillydelphia, Canterlot, Baltimare, Las Pegasus, and even Appleloosa. Just about the only place I haven't been is Cloudsdale, but, I'm in no hurry to go there since I can’t fly."

“That’s okay,” Pinkie said. “If you did want to, you could do what my friends and I did and have our unicorn friend Twilight put a cloud-walking spell on you.”

“Appreciate the offer, but, I prefer my hooves on solid ground,” Cranky said.

“But, isn’t Las Pegasus in the clouds, too?” Pinkie asked.

“Yeah, but, at least there’s solid platforms earth-bound creatures can stand on,” Cranky said.

“I’ve always wondered how they do that,” Pinkie said.

“You’re asking the wrong creature,” Cranky said. “Donkeys can’t use magic any more than earth ponies can.”

“Fair enough,” Pinkie said. “So, what were you doing traveling to all those different places? Was it for a job or something?”

"Oh no, it wasn't for a job or anything," Cranky explained. "I was traveling by choice, trying to find a friend."

“Ooh, I’m always trying to find friends,” Pinkie smiled. “And today, I found you when you came to Ponyville. I’m pretty good at it.”

“This was a different kind of friend,” Cranky said. "The kind of friend you couldn't find anywhere else. Know what I'm saying?"

“Do you mean like me?” Pinkie asked.

“Well, you’re definitely special,” Cranky said. “But, not the kind I’m talking about.”**

Sounds like I’m making progress, Pinkie thought to herself. But, I just need a little more effort. Pinkie then looked at a dazzling holiday ornament, asking Cranky. “Where did you get this ornament, Cranky?”

"Fillydelphia and it wasn't cheap," Cranky explained.

“I can see why you got it,” Pinkie said. “It’s very pretty.”

"Yes, she was," Cranky said in reply, before realizing what he'd just said.

“She?” Pinkie asked curiously.

But, before Pinkie Pie had the chance to ask Cranky, he quickly said, "I mean, it was– I mean, it is. Yes, it's pretty. Now put it down!"

Pinkie gently put the ornament down, careful not to shatter it with how fragile it is. Afterwards, she spotted a book colored a soothing light blue. But, instead of asking Cranky about it, Pinkie Pie decided to look inside it herself. There's got to be something in here that can help me out, she thought and began to flip through the pages. Page after page was filled with photos of Cranky visiting all of the locations he had previously talked about traveling to. One photo in particular caught Pinkie Pie's eye, something about it was very familiar. “Whoa~ no way!” Pinkie gasped in awe.

However, right at that very moment, Cranky snatched the book out of Pinkie Pie's hooves and shut it with an audible thud. "Just what do you think you're doing?!" he asked angrily. "I don't go snooping through your personal belongings whenever I feel like, now do I?!"

“N-no,” Pinkie stammered. “I was j-just trying to learn more about you so we can at least try to be friends.”

“And you think violating my privacy is the way to do it?!” Cranky said.

“No… it isn’t,” Pinkie said sadly. “I’m so sorry, Cranky.”

"Oh, you're sorry?" Cranky asked sarcastically. "Well that's just fine!"

Pinkie, not one to fully grasp sarcasm, paused for a brief moment. “It is?”

“NO!” Cranky said. “If you’d asked to look in my scrapbook first, I might’ve considered letting you, but, you didn’t and violated my privacy! There’s nothing you can do to make up for that!”

“Can’t I at least try?” Pinkie asked.

"No!" Cranky snapped. "I want you out of my house, do you understand?!"

Pinkie had little choice but to hasten out of Cranky’s cottage. "I just wanted to be your friend!" she said sadly, tears forming in her eyes.

"If this is how you go about making friends, I want no part of it!" Cranky demanded. "Get out and stay out! And don't ever let me catch you snooping through my things ever again, do you understand?!"

“I-I-” Pinkie said, her voice cracking and tears welling in her eyes. “I understand…”

"Good," Cranky replied, and slammed the door shut in Pinkie Pie's face. That was enough to get Pinkie Pie to cry. Not overly dramatic or loud or anything, Pinkie Pie wasn't as much of a crier as Fluttershy or Rarity, but, that didn't mean she didn't tear up if she was really unhappy. And this was one of those situations. She softly sniffled and walked off away from Cranky’s cottage, self-disappointment present in her heart.

She made her way to the Golden Oak Library where she found Twilight, Spike, and Rainbow engaged in reading books. Spike noticed her unhappiness first.

“Hey, Pinkie,” Spike said gently. “What’s the matter? You’re not your usual happy-go-lucky self.”

"Do you have a moment?” Pinkie asked. “I'd like to talk to you about something."

“Of course,” Spike said as he set his book down. “How can we help?”

"There's something that's really troubling me," Pinkie Pie replied.

“What is it?” Spike asked.

Pinkie Pie sighed. "I suppose it all started earlier this morning. I was leaping along, minding my own business, when all of a sudden I bumped into this donkey. I soon learned his name was Cranky and his middle name is Doodle."

Pinkie proceeded to explain what happened. Spike, Twilight, and Rainbow all listened. None of them interrupted her until she finished explaining.

"And that's when he shut the door in my face and I started to cry," Pinkie told them. "After that, I came to see you."

Twilight and Spike took this story in and they looked at each other.

“Look, Pinkie,” Twilight said. “We know you mean well, but, there are just some beings that you can’t really befriend.”

“Although it doesn’t hurt to try,” Spike continued. “There are times when you just need to respect their privacy.”

“Yeah,” Rainbow said, albeit snarkily. “And not be bothered by your super hyper over-eagerness.”

“Rainbow!” Spike said sharply.

“No, she’s right,” Pinkie said with a sigh. “You all are right. But, I still feel terrible that I did all that to him.”

“I’ll admit I can be a bit rude myself,” Rainbow said. “But, invading another’s privacy is where I draw the line.”

“Says the same mare who snuck into the library to finish reading Daring Do and the Quest for the Sapphire Statue late at night,” Spike added cheekily.

“Well,” Rainbow said. “There’s that.”

“Still,” Twilight asked Pinkie. “Do you understand what we’re trying to tell you?”

“Yeah,” Pinkie answered. “I should respect Cranky’s privacy. Although, it wouldn’t hurt to do something nice for him to make up for what I did. Of course, I would need to know more about him and find out what would be the nicest thing to do for him, anonymously. I really want to help him find that special friend he's been searching for all his life. I know I've seen that one photo before somewhere, but, for the life of me I can't figure out where.”

Twilight sighed. “If you’re going to look into this, make sure to do all of this away from Cranky’s home.”

“Right,” Pinkie said. “Luckily, I have friends in Ponyville who could help me. Thank you all for helping me. I already feel a lot better.” She headed out. “See you at Cheerilee's birthday party tonight."

We can at least hope that this endeavor of hers doesn’t turn out to be a trainwreck, Spike thought to himself.

Outside the library, Pinkie was thinking hard.

“Now,” Pinkie thought aloud. “Where did I see that picture?” Then, suddenly, it hit her.. “I have a friend to visit!”

It had been a few hours since Cranky had heard from Pinkie Pie. By now, he was starting to feel a bit guilty. True, he had a right to be mad with her for snooping through his personal belongings without his permission, but, he hadn't intended to lash out so harshly at her. He could well remember that when he was a young jack, he'd caused his fair share of problems without intending to. I hope the kid didn't take it too hard, he thought to himself. I guess my temper hasn't really improved since my more energetic days.

A knock on his door broke his concentration.

“Cranky,” Pinkie’s voice said, muffled from behind the door. “You have every right to be mad at me for looking into your book without your permission. Before I leave you alone forever, I have something to at least try to make up for what I did.”

"Kid, I'm sure you're sorry, but, I'm still pretty mad with you for all the trouble you've caused me today," Cranky replied, trying his best not to sound too angry. "Right now, I don't really feel like accepting your apology. So, please leave me alone."

“Oh, my,” said another voice from behind the door. “You really are cranky.”

"It can't be," Cranky thought aloud as he unlocked the door. But, sure enough, when he had done so, standing in front of him was a donkey he'd thought for sure he'd never see again. "Is it really you?" he asked.

“It can be and it is,” answered the donkey, who turned out to be Matilda.

"Matilda!" Cranky gasped as he rushed forward and gave the old donkey the biggest hug his body could manage. "But, how?" he asked.

“Pinkie,” Matilda answered.

"But... I never even told you about her!" Cranky exclaimed to the party mare.

“You didn’t need to,” Pinkie explained. “I put two and two together and it added up to Matilda. And y'know, I wasn't just born yesterday. Nuh-uh! My birthday isn't for another 305 days. I've made sure to remember it after what happened last time!”

“Say what?” Cranky asked, confusion present in his voice.

“Trust me, you don’t want to know,” Pinkie said. “Anyway, in your scrapbook, I saw a flower, an old ticket, and a menu for the Grand Galloping Gala. I knew I had seen those things before, but, it took me a bit of time to figure out exactly where.”

"Because I also have those things in my scrapbook," Matilda explained.

“Oh, Matilda,” Cranky said lovingly. “Meeting you at the Grand Galloping Gala was one of the most magical nights of my life. I couldn’t wait to see you again, but, when I went up to the room you were staying in, you were gone. What happened?”

Matilda was a bit confused. “Didn’t you see the note I left in your room?”

“No, I hadn’t,” Cranky admitted. “Since that day, I went from town to town, looking all over Equestria for you. Until finally, I gave up and settled down to Ponyville to retire.”

“My note told you I’d be moving here,” Matilda said.

“Oh, goodness,” Cranky said with an embarrassed blush. “If I had known that, I would have come to Ponyville sooner.”

"I always hoped that some day you would come and find me... Doodle. And now you have," Matilda said happily.

“Uh, Matilda?” Pinkie stage-whispered hastily. “No one calls Cranky ‘Doodle.’”

"No one... but Matilda," Cranky replied and he and Matilda shared a passionate kiss. When the kiss had finished he turned to Pinkie and gave her what she had wanted to see from the very beginning, a great big smile. "Thank you so much for reuniting me with Matilda, Pinkie," he said happily. "You've got such a good memory. Just how do you know so much about everyone?"

“It’s like I told you before,” Pinkie explained. “Everyone in Ponyville is my friend and I would do anything to make my friends smile. In fact, I just finished a song about it!” She was about to sing it right then and there, but, she remembered. “Uh, is it okay if I sing it to you both?”

Matilda chuckled good-naturedly. “I’d certainly love to hear it.”

“Sure, Pinkie,” Cranky said warmly. “It’ll also add as somewhat of an apology for how I lashed out at you before.”

"Okay, here goes!" Pinkie Pie said cheerfully, and she began to sing.

“My name is Pinkie Pie, hello!
And I am here to say, how ya doin’?
I’m gonna make you smile and I will brighten up your day~

It doesn’t matter now, what’s up?
If you are sad or blue, howdy!
Cuz’ cheerin’ up my friends is just what Pinkie’s here to do

Cuz’ I love to make you smile, smile, smile
Yes I do
It fills my heart with sunshine all the while
Yes it does
Cuz’ all I really need’s a smile smile smile
From these happy friends of mine!

I love to see you grin, Awesome!
I love to see you beam, rock on!
The corners of your mouth turned up
Is always Pinkie’s dream, hoof bump!

But, if you’re kind of worried
And your face has made a frown
I’ll work real hard and do my best
To turn that sad frown upside down

Cuz’ I love to make you grin, grin, grin
Yes I do
Busted out from ear to ear
Let it begin
Just give me a joyful grin grin grin
And you fill me with good cheer

It’s true some days are dark and lonely
And maybe you feel sad
But, Pinkie will be there to show you that it isn’t that bad

There’s one thing that make sme happy
And makes my whole life worthwhile
And that’s when I talk to my friends and get them to smile~

I really am so happy
Your smile fills me with glee
I give a smile, I get a smile
And that’s so special to me

Cuz’ I love to see you beam beam beam
Yes I do
Tell me what more can I say to make you see
That I do
It makes me happy when you beam beam beam
As it always makes my day~!

Come on, everypony
Smile, smile, smile
Fill my heart up with sunshine, sunshine
All I really need is a smile smile smile
From these happy friends of mine~

Yes, a perfect gift for me~
Is a smile as wide as a mile
To make me happy as can be~

Smile~ Smile~ Smile~ Smile
Smile~!
Come on and Smile~
Come on and Smile!”

Pinkie finished her song with a showpony pose, giving Cranky and Matilda the idea that it was time for them to applaud.

"So, does this mean that you accept my apology?" Pinkie asked Cranky once the song had ended.

“Pinkie,” Cranky said. “I accept your apology. We're eternally grateful to you. But... Matilda and I just want to spend some time together in peace and quiet. Especially after a day like today.”

“I understand,” Pinkie said with a respectful nod. “Reuniting with loved ones is really special, so I’ll leave you two to catch up. And who knows, if you ever want to visit me at Sugarcube Corner someday, that’s okay, too. If you think you're up for it, feel free to come to Cheerilee's birthday party tonight. The whole town's going to be there.”

“I’ll think about it,” Cranky said. “Well, see you around, Pinkie.”

"Okay then, hope I'll see you two around," Pinkie said and cheerfully bounced away humming the tune she had sung earlier. As she did so, a thought came to her mind. I think I learned something today about friendship, she thought to herself. Sometimes, you can try your hardest, but, you won't always be able to make a new friend. But, that's okay, what matters is that you try your hardest and do your best to be nice to everyone. It's also important to realize that friends respect the privacy of other friends. Invading somepony else's privacy is wrong and very rude. But, the most important thing about friendship is that you can't put a price on it and yet it is worth more than anything else in the whole wide world of Equestria, maybe even beyond.

End of chapter.

Author's Note

Here's the new chapter.

*A reason Pinkie didn't use it for Twilight and Spike.

**Stealth insult.

Shoutout to Comickook for their suggestions.

If you're enjoying the story so far, contact me via private messages if you'd like to help make future chapters.

Chapter 20: Putting Your Hoof Down (S2:E19)

My Little Pony: Nine Elements

Book 2

Written by Brandon Nell and Blake Hawkins

Chapter 20: Putting Your Hoof Down

Two days after Cranky moved to Ponyville, Fluttershy rang a bell in her cottage. "Lunch time!" she loudly called out. "Who's hungry?"

Fluttershy’s animal friends who were close by her cottage excitedly ran inside. Animals from as big as full-grown bears to as small as baby mice ate the delicious animal-friendly foods that Fluttershy provided for them. Though things got a bit chaotic as some animals scrambled to eat all they could, even pouring food from a kibble bag straight into their open mouths. Fluttershy hastened to help things get back into order, giggling happily knowing the antics of her animal friends. Luckily, she had plenty of food for all of them.

But, there was one animal who had yet to be fed and he was making this fact known in no uncertain terms. Fluttershy spun around and confronted Angel, her pet bunny. "What is it, Angel? I'll make your salad in a moment."

Angel glared at Fluttershy. He grabbed a nearby cookbook and opened it to a lavish looking salad with numerous vegetables topped with whipped cream and a cherry.

Fluttershy let out a gasp. "My goodness! Did I really forget that today is the day I promised to make your special salad exactly the way you want it?!"

Angel’s response was an angry stomping with his back paws and a glare at Fluttershy.

"Oh, I'm so sorry, Angel,” Fluttershy apologized. “I forgot to pick up the supplies when I went shopping yesterday. I know I promised, but, can't you take a rain check just this once? I can't go shopping on such short notice. Not on today of all days, the market place is sure to be busy."

The misnamed bunny glared angrily at Fluttershy, pointing at the picture of the salad in the cookbook again.

"Oh, you're right, Angel. A promise is a promise and I can't back out on it because I forgot," Fluttershy realized. "I suppose if I go now I can still pick up everything I need to make that salad exactly like it is in the book. That is, unless you're absolutely sure I can't tempt you with a nice, crisp piece of lettuce."

Angel was not easily swayed. He swatted the lettuce out of Fluttershy’s hoof and threw the cookbook at her to emphasize his point.

With a sigh, Fluttershy folded. "Fine, you win. But if I make it you have to promise to behave yourself." She told the bunny. In her mind she thought to herself, I've really got to learn not to let him walk all over me all the time. Ponies always say I give in too easily. She couldn't have known at the time that she was soon going to be given a way to do exactly what she'd always wanted. But, the results were not going to be what she or anypony else would ever expect.

Soon, she arrived at the marketplace. True to her own reasoning, it was indeed very busy. Mares and stallions of Earth pony, pegasus, and unicorn were present there. But, she couldn’t back down at that point. She promised Angel that salad and a promise was a promise.

She reluctantly walked over to an asparagus stand, but, her path to the front of the line was usurped by a mare. Specifically, Lucy Packard. "Excuse me, um, I think you just stepped in front of me?" Fluttershy blinked even as the mare just went ahead and made a purchase. Fluttershy tailed her, forgetting momentarily about her place in line. "Ma’am, I think you made a mistake? You see I was actually here first and–"

“Oh, sorry,” Lucy said, walking out of her way. “I didn’t notice you because you were so quiet. Try speaking up next time.”

"I thought I did," Fluttershy muttered under her breath as she got back in line, only to be cut off by Sand Trap. "Oh, pardon me, sir." She tried to speak up.

“Heh?” Sand Trap asked. It was evident he was hard of hearing with his old age. “What’d ya say?”

The timid pegasus tried to explain. "Um, I think you just cut in front of me, on purpose."

“What, a cut of celery?” Sand Trap said, holding a trumpet to his ear. “No, I’m here for asparagus.”

Fluttershy spoke into said trumpet. "I think you just cut in front of me."

But, Sand Trap laughed. “Don’t be silly, I’m already in front. My hearing may not be so good, but, my eyes are as sharp as ever. I know I didn’t see you. The line was empty.”

Deciding it best not to argue, Fluttershy sighed and trotted towards the stand. Unfortunately, it seemed that two earth ponies wearing lavish outfits and wigs decided now would be the perfect time to step in front of Fluttershy and cut her off. "Hey!" Fluttershy tried to shout, though it didn't sound like one.

“Would you mind moving back?” One mare, Turf, said in a Beverly Hooves* girl tone of voice. “You’re, like, in my personal space.”

"But-" Flutttershy began to protest.

The other mare, Surf, rolled her eyes. “Seriously, do you need your asparagus so badly? Get a life or whatever. I don’t really care.”

The pegasus reluctantly obeyed, again deciding it best not to escalate. "O-oh, okay. I mean, there's no rush."

However, as Fluttershy was retreating, Spike, Rarity, and Pinkie witnessed the display. They glanced at each other, clearly not amused with Fluttershy’s lack of assertiveness. “You’d think after staring down an adult dragon and a cockatrice, Fluttershy wouldn’t have trouble standing up to ponies by now,” Spike said.

“I guess because none of us are getting hurt and nopony got turned to stone,” Pinkie thought aloud. “She thinks there’s no need to. But, still, she needs to learn that it’s okay to have some confidence.”

Rarity stepped up to Fluttershy. “Fluttershy, darling. You really mustn’t let those ponies treat you in such a way. Are you really going to let them walk all over you?”

"Well, no, but, it's-it's really no big deal," Fluttershy tried to protest. "I don't usually go shopping on days like this anyway. And this is why."

“What are you talking about?” Pinkie frowned. “It doesn’t matter what day you do something or when you do it. It’s bigger than big, Fluttershy. You’re a pony with a problem.”

Fluttershy blinked. "What kind of problem?" Seconds after she asked she felt Pinkie Pie zip past her and stand in a line. "Oh, go right ahead, Pinkie. You first."

“That is your problem, Flutters!” Pinkie said with a frown. “You let everypony do what they want!”

"Pinkie's right, Fluttershy,” Rarity said. “You know it's bad if even she can see it.”

“Hey!” Pinkie said indignantly.

“Is she wrong though?” Spike asked. Pinkie was about to protest, but, quickly subsided. “Exactly. Seriously, though, Fluttershy, you can’t allow yourself to be a doormat anymore.”

“Doormat?” Fluttershy said in confusion.

“Something ponies walk all over,” Spike clarified. “A pushover.”

“You must learn to stand up for yourself every once in a while,” Rarity said. “Have you let others tell you what to do your entire life? I mean, with your parents giving you chores, that’s acceptable. But, what of other ponies?”

Fluttershy fought back a gulp. "W-well no, not always. But..." she trailed off as her lips seemed to tremble.

“‘But,’ nothing, Fluttershy,” Rarity said. “Promise us that you’ll at least make more of an effort to stand up for yourself. Promise?”

Fluttershy stood up. "Okay, I promise." Then, she rushed back to the asparagus stand, relieved to see that there was still one stalk left. "Oh! Good!" she declared and got ready to plop down a bit to pay for it. Unfortunately, somepony else did it before she could and the pegasus sighed in defeat. "Oh, never mind. Easy come, easy go."

Rarity, Pinkie, and Spike all sighed with annoyance. “You can remember to work on overcoming your fear of dragons for over a year,” Spike said. “But, you can’t remember to be assertive for five seconds?” Spike got a better look at the stallion. “Hey, that’s Gizmo. He’s one of Shining Armor’s gaming buddies.”

“Seriously, darling, it’s not that hard to be assertive,” Rarity said, speaking up. “Perhaps I should give you a demonstration.” She walked over to the stallion. “Hold it right there, Mr. Strong, Lean, and Handsome~”

“My name’s Gizmo,” he said. “Wait, you think I’m handsome?”

“Why, of course,” Rarity said, laying on the charm thicker than a smear of peanut butter on bread. “Has nopony ever complimented you before?”

“Uh, that’d be a big no,” Gizmo said. “Most say I’m either weird or a total nerd. Sometimes both.”

“Why, I see something in you that others don’t,” Rarity said. “Why don’t you flex for me?”

Gizmo did so awkwardly and his flexing leg sagged like a wet noodle.

“My~” Rarity said. “You must lift quite a bit. Now, why would a strong sturdy stallion such as yourself need that asparagus? Why change perfection?”

“Sorry for the trouble," Gizmo apologized as he let Rarity take the asparagus. "Sometimes, I buy stuff I don't actually need, it's a bad habit I'm trying to kick. Thanks for the help."

“My pleasure,” Rarity said. She then levitated the asparagus into Fluttershy’s saddlebag. “There you go. Please know, that display was strictly platonic.”

“Got it,” Gizmo said as he trotted off.

“Hmm,” Fluttershy said. “Why don’t you guys stay with me for a while? It might help me learn to be assertive while I pick up my shoppings?”

“That might be a good idea,” Spike said.

“Yeah,” Pinkie said. “We’ll totally show you how we can be assertive.”

So, Pinkie went to fetch the next item on her list: tomatoes. Operating the stand was an earth pony mare named Roma. Fluttershy paid one silver bit on the countertop.

“Sorry, miss,” Roma said. “You have to pay two gold bits.”

The timid pegasus spun around. "What? But last week it was one silver bit."

“That was then, this is now,” Roma said, rolling her eyes. “Now pay up or I’ll just take those tomatoes right back.”

Fluttershy fought back a gulp as she deposited two gold bits onto the encounter. "Oh, okay. I don't wanna argue about it."

Pinkie, not having any of that nonsense, zipped up to Roma and was muzzle to muzzle with her. “What are you doing? Driving the prices up on your goods on my friend like that? One silver bit is a more appropriate price than two gold bits for tomatoes! It was one silver yesterday, it should be one silver today!”

"Sorry, yesterday isn't today. So, it's two gold bits," the tomato merchant growled. "I'm mindin' my own business, why don't you try it sometime?"

“Only after this matter is sorted out,” Pinkie said. “So, one silver bit for tomatoes should be the way to go.”

"Well I say it's two gold bits!" Roma snapped back.

“One silver bit,” Pinkie said.

"No, it's two gold bits," Roma insisted.

“One silver bit!” Pinkie said.

“Two gold bits!” Roma said.

A back and forth argument ensued between Pinkie and Roma as they kept insisting on one bit or two bits respectively. Eventually, however, Pinkie seemed to make another offer. "Two gold bits!"

“One silver bit!” Roma insisted, unaware of the change.

Pinkie, for her part, just pushed two gold bits to the counter and shouted, "I insist it's two gold bits and nothing less!"

“One silver bit and that’s my final offer!” Roma exclaimed.

With a grin, the pink party pony took the gold bits back. "Well, have it your way then, one silver bit it is." And she giggled.

Roma smiled with satisfaction as she was about to put the silver bit in her coin box, but, she made a face, realizing she was bamboozled. Pinkie returned to her friends, giggling with delight.

“Ain’t I a stinker?” Pinkie winked.

Fluttershy was amazed. “I didn’t know you could do that, Pinkie.”

Pinkie just waved a hoof. "Oh, that's nothing. Just goes to show that asserting yourself is not only easy, it's also fun!"

“So, Fluttershy,” Rarity said. “Do you feel as if you’re ready to give it a try on your next item?”

Fluttershy nodded. "I guess so."

The next item on Fluttershy’s list was the cherry for the top of Angel’s special salad. So, Fluttershy took a deep breath and sped to the front of the counter. “I need that cherry, sir!”

Spike got a good look at the stallion. “Hey, isn’t that Crafty Crate, the construction worker?”

“I guess he has other jobs,” Pinkie said. “Bulk Biceps is like that, too. He works at the spa and sometimes sells roasted nuts.”

“So, ya need this here cherry, huh?” Crafty asked with a smirk to a hapless Fluttershy.

Apparently not cluing into the hint, Fluttershy just replied while pulling out her list, "Yes. You see, I'm making this special meal for my bunny, Angel. He's a very picky eater and the recipe calls for a cherry on top. I promised him I'd make it for him and I kind of forgot until now." She plopped down a few silver bits. "So, here you go. That should be enough."

“Heh,” Crafty chuckled. “If you really need this cherry, it’s going to cost you ten gold bits.”

Fluttershy blinked in shock. "Ten gold bits?! But..." It took her a moment to look across to her friends and remember what she had promised them. She would have to be assertive. So, she cleared her throat, trying to look directly at the merchant as she first tried Rarity's approach. “Y-you know, Mr. Handsome. I know you want to do the right thing because you’re so handsome and strong. Did I mention how handsome you are? Yes, you’re big, strong, and handsome, and those are the kind of ponies who are nice to everypony, right?”

Crafty wasn’t impressed. “You think you’re the only one to pull that on me? Face it, practically every mare in Ponyville is a cute one. Now pay up or get lost.”

Fluttershy dug in her heels, deciding to try Pinkie Pie's approach. "Ten gold bits for one cherry's outrageous! I insist on paying you... eleven gold bits!"

Rarity, Pinkie, and Spike watched with embarrassment at Fluttershy’s attempts. “This is physically painful to watch,” Spike said.

“Indeed it is,” Rarity said. “We should get her out of there before she risks going broke.”

It only got worse as Fluttershy ended up dropping her price to nine gold bits, only to then raise it back up to twelve gold bits. Naturally, they intervened and dragged Fluttershy away before she could make the purchase.

“Easy there, Flutters,” Pinkie said. “One cherry is not worth twelve gold bits.”

The pegasus whimpered, "But, I was only trying to do what you girls did. You made it look so easy."

“Yes, but, you made one fatal mistake,” Rarity explained. “You are not supposed to let any merchant know how much you need something. You must always let them know that you can get that particular item somewhere else, even if it might not be likely. If they do know how desperate you are, that will give them the upper-hoof to take advantage of you. I’m certain you can find another stand that sells cherries. Just refuse to do business with this Crafty chap and walk away.”

"But, I promised Angel to make that special salad just the way he wanted!" Fluttershy protested. "As his owner, I can't betray that promise. It's not his fault I didn't remember it when I went shopping yesterday. I'm sorry, but, I need that cherry no matter what it costs!"

“What do you even see in that overgrown rodent?” Spike asked.

“I raised him ever since he was a baby bunny,” Fluttershy said. “He means the world to me.”

“It sounds like he’s toxic for you,**” Spike said.

“Toxic or not,” Fluttershy said. “I have to feed him what he wants. He won’t accept anything less. And if I don’t feed him, that would be neglectful.”

“You’re the one who owns the cottage,” Spike said. “But, you’re letting him walk all over you. He should eat what you give him and be grateful for being given food at all.”

Sounds like a lesson Twilight and her family instilled in him, Rarity thought to herself.

“Frankly, I can’t stand that rabbit,” Spike said. “At our last tea party, he tripped me and poured a bucket of water on my head. That’s not even the first time he’s done it and you just look the other way.”

Fluttershy took this all in. She then got a look of determination. “You know what? You’re right. If Angel isn’t going to accept the salad exactly how it is, then, he should just get the rest and be thankful. In fact, I’m going to go home right now and tell him that.” She was about to set off, but, she slowed to a stop. “Oh, but, it just seems so cruel!”

“And letting him get away with that kind of behavior is any better?” Spike challenged.

Fluttershy shook it off and she marched off back to her cottage. It took two seconds for her to backtrack and go to the stand for the cherry. However, a unicorn mare walked by, levitating the cherry into her bag.

“Hey, I’ll give you five silver bits for that cherry,” she said.

“Sold,” Crafty said.

“Wait, I know that mare,” Spike said. “That’s Lemon Hearts. What’s she doing here in Ponyville?”

“Oh, didn’t you know?” Pinkie asked. “She visits from time to time to see her sister.”

“Weird how this is the first time I’m seeing her here,” Spike said.

“Yes, but, we can discuss visiting mares another time,” Rarity said. “We need to focus on a local who is in dire need of help.”

Fluttershy stepped up to them.

“We saw,” Pinkie said. “Come on, let’s take you to Applejack. She might know somepony else who sells cherries.”

"Why are you so bad at being assertive?” Spike asked. “Didn't Rainbow tell you to be like that for the Best Young Flyers Competition?"

“I tried,” Fluttershy explained. “But, when I did, I felt like I made things worse. It seems like every time I try, it never works out. I feel almost as bad as my brother when he quits things.”

"Sounds to me like you're afraid of being assertive," Rarity commented. "Like there's something inside you that keeps stopping you. But, you weren't always like this, right?"

“Not really,” Fluttershy explained. “After a while, it felt like Rainbow always did the talking for me. She was always so confident, whether it was with flying or with standing up to bullies. It felt nice to have somepony else get all the attention so others wouldn’t have to pay attention to me. I guess I got too used to not being in the spotlight.”

“There has to be more to it than that,” Spike said.

Fluttershy sighed sadly. “There is, but… I don’t really like talking about it. Besides, it doesn’t change the fact that trying to be assertive like Rarity and Pinkie didn’t work for me as well as it did for them. And even you trying to set me straight didn’t stick with me either. I want to be more assertive, but, I need a method that works more for me.”

At that moment, Pinkie noticed a poster. She glanced over the details printed upon it.

“Hey,” she piped up. “How about this? A minotaur named Iron Will promises to turn doormats into dynamos. He’s holding an assertiveness seminar today at the center of the Canterlot Hedge Maze.”

“I can’t go to Canterlot now!” Fluttershy said. “I don’t want Angel to starve!”

The others groaned.

“There are repeat seminars that will happen after his scheduled lunch,” Pinkie said.

“I’ll just have to make the salad as best I can without the cherry,” Fluttershy said. “Hopefully, he won’t mind.”

And if he does mind, Spike thought to himself. He’s going to answer to me.

Unfortunately, Angel did mind. He threw a major fit and sulked in his bunny home after kicking out Fluttershy. As she landed near her mailbox, she saw the aforementioned poster that Pinkie pointed out earlier. This gave Fluttershy a sudden boost of motivation.

“I’ll go to this seminar,” Fluttershy said aloud. “As Celestia is my witness, I shall never be a doormat again!”

On her way to the train station, she saw Spike waiting for her.

“Decided to go to the seminar, huh?” Spike ventured to guess.

“Yes,” Fluttershy said. “Angel threw me out for not making the salad the way he wanted.”

“Well, if that ungrateful rabbit isn’t going to accept the food you made him out of the goodness of your heart,” Spike said. “He has to deal with the consequences of starvation.”

Fluttershy sighed. “The sooner I get some pointers from the seminar, the better.”

During the train ride, Spike had a question. “Why do you even call him Angel anyway, Fluttershy?” he asked. “He’s a far cry from his namesake.”

“It’s because of his pure white fur,” Fluttershy said. “Plus, I tried calling him Habbit, but, he didn’t like it.”

“Habbit?” Spike asked.

“I thought it sounded cute,” Fluttershy said. “Habbit the rabbit, you know?”

“Well, now, I know what I’m calling him from now on,” Spike said.

Soon, they arrived at Canterlot. They entered the hedge maze. Since there were markers showcasing the path to the center, they didn’t have trouble finding it. There, they saw numerous ponies gathered around a stage.

“Quite a crowd,” Spike commented.

“I didn’t think other ponies besides me needed assertiveness lessons,” Fluttershy said.

She tried to squeeze into a front row seat in between some ponies she thought she recognized. But, with an angry shout of "Back of the line!" she was knocked all the way back to the farthest row possible.

“Hey!” Spike growled. “Sounds like you don’t even need assertiveness lessons, buddy!”

“Bite me, you lizard!” the pony said.

“Keep it up and I might take you up on that,” Spike said, showing his fangs.

This caused the confrontational pony to panic and hustle off. Suddenly, loud music began to blare from speakers on the stage as a spotlight is shown on the center of it. A moment later came an explosion of fireworks and then there on the stage stood a minotaur. He had one of his goat assistants take off a robe he had been wearing and ponies cheered loudly.

The minotaur spoke into a small microphone that was in his right ear. “Welcome, friends! The name is Iron Will and today is the first day of your new life as an assertive, confident creature! A creature who’s not going to be walked all over anymore! Now, then, I want to hear you stomp if you’re tired of being a pushover!” The ponies stomped loudly. “Stomp if you’re tired of being a doormat!” The ponies stomped louder. “Stomp if you want to pay nothing for this seminar!”

The stomping and cheering stopped as the crowd remained silent for a moment, some in it exchanging nervous glances or whispers before all burst into laughter (except for Fluttershy who didn't know what to think).

Iron Will snorted and declared, “Who said you could laugh?! Iron Will didn’t tell you to laugh!” Then, he cleared his throat. "What Iron Will said earlier is no joke, friends, because Iron Will never jokes! You see, Iron Will is so confident that you will be absolutely, one hundred percent satisfied with Iron Will's assertiveness techniques, that if you are somehow not one hundred percent satisfied, then you. Pay. Nothing. Oh, but, I pity the fool who doubts Iron Will's methods! I pity 'em!" Glaring at a random pony in the crowd he asked. "You don't doubt me, do you?"

“Uh, n-no, sir,” the earth stallion, Meadow Song, stuttered. The other ponies nodded.

“‘No, sir,’ indeed,” Iron Will said, flashing a toothy smile. “And that, my friends, is your first lesson. Don’t be shy, look ‘em in the eye! Make sure they can’t pretend not to notice you. Now, to demonstrate, Iron Will is going to need a volunteer from the audience. Who’s going to be the lucky pony?”

Nopony would volunteer, but, that didn't stop Iron Will. His goat assistants had been scanning the crowd from the moment the seminar began and it had come to their attention that there was a pony who looked particularly meek. Just the sort of example Iron Will needed. So, they passed word along to the minotaur and he called out to Fluttershy. "You, in the back row!"

Fluttershy stopped at the sound of Iron Will’s voice. She turned to face him. “Who, me?”

"Yes, you!" Iron Will demanded. "Iron Will wants you onstage! Pronto!"

Fluttershy gulped nervously making her way onto the stage. Spike gave her a motivational glance.

“You can do it, Fluttershy,” he smiled. “I believe in you.”

This caused Fluttershy to smile as she got onto the stage. Immediately upon getting on the stage, Iron Will shoved one of his goat assistants directly in front of Fluttershy.

“Ooh, look at that!” Iron Will said. “He’s blocking your path and he’s not going away. So, what are you going to do about it?”

The timid pegasus gulped. "Um, just politely walk around him?"

“No,” Iron Will said, shaking his head. “Try again.”

Forcing back another gulp, the pegasus answered, "Maybe gingerly tip-hoof around him?"

“No~” Iron Will protested.

Trying to back away, Fluttershy answered in a defeated tone, "Go back home and try again tomorrow?"

“No!” Iron Will roared. “When some creature tries to block, show them that you rock!” With the fierceness of his roar, it propelled Fluttershy into the goat assistant.

Fluttershy was immediately stricken with concern. "Oh my goodness! Sorry."

“Don’t be sorry, be aggressive!” Iron Will demanded. “Remember, never apologize when you can criticize!” He then shouted at his goat assistant. “Why don’t you look where you’re going?!” He then instructed Fluttershy. “Now, you try. Do exactly as Iron Will taught you.”

The timid pegasus tried, clearing her throat. "Uh... next time, get out of the way before... I bump into you, 'cause..." suddenly, she felt a rush of confidence overtake her as she declared. "I definitely won't be sorry if I do! You understand?!" The goat nodded very slowly.

Seeing this caused Iron Will to beam with glee. He then scooped Fluttershy in her arms.

“Now, do you see, my friends,” he asked the crowd. “If my methods can work for even this shy little pegasus, then, surely they can work for you and for anypony! So, when others ask you how you gained control of your life, make sure you tell them about Iron Will and his assertiveness seminars!”

The crowd burst into thunderous applause, which Iron Will basked in while Fluttershy tried to process her feelings. Hmm, so this is what it feels like to be assertive. It feels... kind of nice, actually, she thought to herself.

Spike, however, found the methods questionable. Okay, I may come across as ferocious sometimes, especially when I’m angry. But, I have a gut feeling that this isn’t going to go well. My friends and I better keep an eye on her.

The next day, Fluttershy was giving herself a pep talk as she stared at her own reflection in a mirror. "Okay, I feel good. I feel ready to 'attack the day' as Iron Will says," she said to herself. "You've got this, Fluttershy."

She ventured out of her cottage and right away, she encountered her first problem. The gardener she hired after meeting him at the gala, Mr. Greenhooves, was overwatering her flowers. So, she approached him and tapped on his shoulder.

“Excuse me, Mr. Greenhooves,” she said. “But, I think you might be overwatering my petunias… again.”

But, Mr. Greenhooves just laughed as he kept on watering. "Nonsense, just let the professional handle it. I know what I'm doing."

Fluttershy was about to set into town, but, she remembered the teachings of Iron Will and decided not to let Mr. Greenhooves walk all over her. Treat me like a pushover, she thought. I’ll give you the once-over.

She applied pressure to the garden hose that Mr. Greenhooves was using.

Mr. Greenhooves stopped when he noticed his hose had stopped working. He held it up for a closer inspection, which was when Fluttershy released her hoof and let the water flow back through the hose like normal. Mr. Greenhooves was hit by an unexpected shower, leaving him completely soaked. "Well, perhaps that is enough water. Sorry about that."

“Thank you,” Fluttershy said with a smile. With an air of confidence, she trotted off into Ponyville. Giggling, she said aloud to herself, “I can’t believe that worked. That was not only easy, but, also fun! I’ll have to tell the others about this.”

“Maybe hold off a bit,” she heard Spike’s voice say. She then saw him in front of her.

“Oh, hello, Spike,” Fluttershy smiled. “Did you see me back there? I won’t have to worry about Mr. Greenhooves overwatering my petunias again.”

“Look, Fluttershy,” Spike said. “It's one thing to put bullies in their place. It's quite another to become a bully yourself. There's a fine line between assertive and overly pushy. Walk that line, but, don't cross it. Don't be a pushover, but, don't be a bully, either. Think of all the times you've come through for us in a dangerous situation, no matter how understandably scared you got. Tap into that.”***

Fluttershy heard this. “Hmm,” she thought about this. “I think I can do that. I’m about to head to Sugarcube Corner to tell Pinkie about what I learned. Would you like to come along?”

“Sure,” Spike said.

On the way to the market place, they found their path blocked by two carts full of trash. The ponies pulling the carts were Lyra and Bon-Bon.

“I tell you, Bon Bon,” Lyra commented. “Showpony business is tough.”

"Well go ahead, Lyra,” Bon Bon said. “Try one of your jokes on me. I'll laugh at anything."

“Excuse me?” Fluttershy said. “Would you two mind moving? Your carts are blocking our path.”

"Yeah, yeah, in a minute," Lyra rudely remarked.

“Lyra, mind your temper,” Bon Bon said.

Fluttershy snorted. "You're a unicorn, you can use magic. Move the carts." Fluttershy started thinking. “And you know, if you stand around in this spot for too long, the smell of the trash could cling to you.”

Spike could sense Fluttershy was about to do something reckless. “Uh, let me take care of this, Fluttershy,” Spike said before facing the two other ponies. “Look, Lyra, I'm sorry to ask this, but, could you and Bon Bon move over for a little bit. I highly doubt your conversation is important enough that you can't afford Fluttershy some basic courtesy."****

Lyra considered this. “Yeah, you’re right. We’ll move.”

So, the two ponies moved off of the bridge, towing their carts with them.

“Thank you,” Spike said.

So much for trying to find my own voice, Fluttershy thought to herself. “I could’ve taken care of it myself, Spike,” she said.

“After the way you took care of Mr. Greenhooves,” Spike said. “I’m not taking any chances.”

Fluttershy huffed to herself as she and Spike made it to town.

Compared to yesterday the market place was nowhere near as busy. But, there were still several merchants who were out there, trying to sell their products to ponies.

“I’ll catch up with you at Sugarcube Corner,” Fluttershy said to Spike. Despite his misgivings, Spike continued onward.

Crafty was still operating the cherry stand. When he saw Fluttershy standing face to face with him, he could hardly believe what he saw. "Uh, can I help you with something, miss?" he inquired in a seemingly innocent tone.

“Don’t play innocent with me,” Fluttershy snapped. “You know who I am or do you not remember how you tried to swindle me out of all my bits for one single cherry?”

Crafty blinked. Suddenly, he remembered his last encounter with the pegasus now staring right at him. "Oh yes, it's all coming back to me. You're that doormat who needed a cherry for her pet bunny. Well, if you need more cherries, you've come to the right place. I've got all the cherries you need, provided you've got enough of the right bits, that is."

She pressed her snout against his. “I don’t want or need any cherries! I want you to know that I’m not going to keep doing business with a greedy jerk like you! My bits will go to ponies I know will give me a fair price, instead of driving it up just to take advantage of helpless ponies!”

Crafty just laughed. "You think your threats scare me, kid? You'll come back to me in due time, everypony always does."

“I wouldn’t be so sure of that if I were you,” Fluttershy smirked. “Just take a look around. Notice anything different about today?”

Crafty obeyed, suspecting nothing. But, as he looked all around he was surprised at how inexplicably empty it seemed to be. "Hey, where is everypony? It's like they all fled town or somethin'!"

“That was me,” the formerly timid pegasus replied. “You think you’re such a hotshot as a merchant pony, don’t you? You like to talk a big game, but, the moment ponies stop showing up, you’re desperate to get them back. And it turns out I’m not the only one who’s been cheated out of their bits by your price-gouging ways. It’s amazing what a little word of mouth can do.”

Crafty was quickly losing his nerve. “P-please, miss. I don’t want any trouble! Just take whatever ya want and leave me alone!”

"Not until you tell all the other merchants around here that they need to stop taking advantage of their customers or else," Fluttershy ended her sentence by ominously glaring at the stallion.

Crafty nodded his head. “Alright, alright, I’ll tell them!”

"And make sure you tell them who warned you! There's a new Fluttershy in town and nopony better get in her way!" Fluttershy threatened. Then, in a normal tone of voice she added. "You can do that, right?"

“Y-yes, ma’am,” quivered Crafty nervously.

Meanwhile, Fluttershy thought to herself. Wait until my friends get a load of the new and improved Fluttershy. They're going to love her!

Spike, however, witnessed the exchange. I’m starting to think this was a bad idea. She’s not used to speaking up for herself, so, she doesn’t know when enough’s enough.

So, Fluttershy and Spike made it just outside of Sugarcube Corner. Fluttershy was hoping to have a chance to show off her new, assertive self to her friends.

A line had already formed stretching all the way to the door as the familiar voice of Pinkie Pie called. "Who's next, please? And what can I get for you today?"

Fluttershy was about to get in line when an earth pony mare cut in front of her. It was Cherry Berry. Unlike yesterday, Fluttershy wasn't going to take this insult lying down. "Excuse me!" she growled at the mare. "What do you think you're doing?! Didn't you see me?"

“I don’t know,” Cherry Berry shrugged nonchalantly. “Maybe?”

"Oh, is that your answer? 'Maybe?’" Fluttershy replied as she locked eyes with Cherry Berry. "Maybes are for babies!" With a growl she added, "Now go to the back of the line where you belong! And don't ever cut in front of me again!"

Cherry hastily complied. Other ponies in line hustled to the back so as not to anger the new Fluttershy. Spike was too intimidated to try intervening.

Fluttershy didn't mind, she strolled straight up to the front line with a smile upon her face. Why did I ever doubt myself? Asserting myself is way easier than I thought it would be. I shouldn't have been holding back for so long, She thought to herself.

Pinkie at the counter was amazed with what she saw. “Wow, Flutters! I almost didn’t recognize you with how confident and assertive you sounded. Though, you may want to take it easy. You’re scaring the customers and the Cakes wouldn’t like that.”

“I don’t think it’s a good idea to encourage this, Pinkie,” Spike said.

"Sorry, but, someponies need to know not to mess with me. If I have to raise my voice at them, so be it," Fluttershy declared.

Rarity, who was nearby, walked up to them. “Fluttershy, is that really you? I must be dreaming.”

"Oh no, your eyes don't deceive you, Rarity," Fluttershy told her fashion friend. "You're looking at the new and improved Fluttershy. Iron Will's assertiveness seminars really paid off!"

“Your attitude is incredibly feisty,” Rarity said. But, with a look of concern, she added. “Although, I must add that you should not be aggressive all of the time.”

"I don't mean to be, but, sometimes you have to be loud in order to be heard," the pegasus confidently declared. "Iron Will is a true inspiration. His techniques really work. Take his seminars if you don't believe him. Satisfaction guaranteed or you pay nothing. And everypony is always satisfied."

“I’m not quite in need of his seminars,” Rarity said. “But, they seem to have made a difference in the way you carry yourself. You are indeed a new Fluttershy.”

“I’m not sure encouraging this is a good idea,” Spike said.

Fluttershy nodded her head, ignoring Spike. "Glad you noticed. Because New Fluttershy feels pretty stoked about New Fluttershy."

“Well, Old Pinkie is pleased to see New Fluttershy,” Pinkie smiled, pulling out a bowl full of punch. “Pleased as pink punch, to be precise. Want some?” Pinkie giggled happily at her own wit, but, Fluttershy didn’t see the joke.

Instead of laughing alongside her friend, Fluttershy declared in a low tone, "You laugh at me, I wrath at you!" She pushed the punch bowl off the counter, making it shatter on the ground.

Spike and Rarity stood back, careful not to step on any debris of broken glass. Rarity and Pinkie were shocked.

“What’d you do that for?!” Pinkie asked.

“Yeah,” Spike said. “That was totally unnecessary and others could have been hurt.”

Not appearing to notice the looks her friends were giving her, Fluttershy simply exited Sugarcube Corner as she called. "Bye, girls, Spike. Make sure to tell all our friends about New Fluttershy." Upon stepping outside, she called for a taxi. And when another pony (Royal Riff) jumped into the seat of said taxi, she responded, "Cut in line, I'll take what's mine!" She lunged into the seat like a wild animal and after a short struggle tossed the seat stealing pony out with the greatest of ease. "Listen up, ponies!" she shouted as she raised a hoof. "Nopony pushes New Fluttershy around! NOPONY!" Then, she sat down in the taxi seat as the taxi driver took off as fast as he could.

Spike, Rarity, and Pinkie watched the display in shock. “This was a really bad idea,” Spike said.

“Yeah,” Pinkie said. “I get that she’s trying to be less of a doormat, but, I don’t think she’s going about this the right way.”

“I agree,” Rarity said. “We’ve gone from one extreme to another.”

The next day, Fluttershy was again giving herself a pep talk with the most confident (and evil if you were to ask anypony else) look on her face. "You got this, New Fluttershy. This day is yours and yours alone! And nopony's going to take it away from you! Am I right?!" Her unusually loud voice frightened all the animals around her, but, none more so than Angel who whimpered in fright and ran away like a scared child. Any desire he might have had to cause trouble had left him. Now, he too trembled before this new Fluttershy.

Serves that troublemaker right! He's always been a thorn in my side! Fluttershy thought to herself. And if it wasn't for me he wouldn't last five minutes! The least he could do is be a little bit more grateful every now and then.

Fluttershy stormed out of her cottage and she came up to her mailbox. She looked to find unfamiliar mail. The usual mail delivery pony had been on a leave of absence for about a month now and the relief pony had an unfortunate reputation for not only being late, but, also getting his deliveries mixed up. Today was one of those days.

“What?!” Fluttershy growled. “Mr. Zippy’s delivered the wrong mail again!”

Fluttershy turned her attention to see a stallion trying to put mail in an empty birdhouse. It was evident that he had vision problems.

"New Fluttershy does not want the wrong mail delivered to her cottage. Not anymore!" she told him.

“Oh, uh, I’m sorry,” the stallion, Mr. Zippy, said. “Did I mix up the mail again? I really need to remember my readers.”

Fluttershy just replied, "You apologize, I penalize!" When the mail stallion tried to run away, she shoved him into the mail box and slapped a stamp on his rear end. She took the letter meant for her as she watched a mail wagon come along and take the stallion away.

As she walked along the path, a tourist stallion, Globe Trotter, walked up to her. Fluttershy stopped in front of a puddle.

“Excuse me, miss,” Globe Trotter said politely. “Do you know how to get to the Ponyville Clock Tower?”

Fluttershy nodded even as she was holding the letter in her mouth. "Sure," she replied in a muffled tone of voice. "You just-" But, speaking caused her letter to fall out of her mouth and unfortunately, it ended up in a puddle. The mare gasped and started to growl.

“Oh, dear,” Globe Trotter said. “That’s too bad.”

Fluttershy, however, just yelled at Globe Trotter. "You make me lose, I blow my fuse! Get over here!" She promptly grabbed the stallion by his camera and flung him as hard as she could. By a strange stroke of luck she ended up tossing him into a pile of hay not far from the clock tower (which his camera struck, causing a bell to chime).

Spike, Rarity, and Pinkie saw the whole thing.

“See?” Spike said. “I told you things were bad! Now, she’s lashing out at ponies who don’t deserve it!”

“We must do something before Fluttershy’s too far gone!” Rarity said with concern. She ran to Fluttershy. "Fluttershy! Just what in the name of Celestia do you think you're doing?!" Rarity called out to her friend with a scowl. "That's no way to behave!"

“Didn’t you see how he treated New Fluttershy?” Fluttershy scoffed. “He thought New Fluttershy was a pushover like Old Fluttershy.”

“That is not what happened!” Spike said. “He asked you for directions and you forgot a letter was in your mouth. That wasn’t his fault.”

“Yeah,” Pinkie said. “We got to talking along with everypony else yesterday and we think you’re taking these assertiveness lessons way too far. Even Rainbow, if you can believe it.”

The pegasus just snapped. "What?! You traitors! New Fluttershy sees how it is! You just want New Fluttershy to become a doormat like Old Fluttershy! Fat chance!"

“What happened to Nice Fluttershy?” Rarity asked. “You know, the wielder of the Element of Kindness? We want that Fluttershy back.”

"Wrong!" Fluttershy retorted as she narrowed her eyes. "What you really want is 'Pushover Fluttershy,' 'Do whatever you want to her and she won't complain Fluttershy!' Because that's what the old Fluttershy was like!"

“Ah!” Pinkie squealed. “Too many Fluttershys to keep track of! Make it stop!”

"Aw, what's the matter?" Fluttershy taunted in a cruel tone. "Things getting too complicated for that simple little brain of yours, Pinkie?" She promptly gave her party planning friend a shove.

“That’s quite enough of that, Fluttershy,” Rarity said. “Let us not descend into petty insults.”

But, the pegasus only turned her cruel wrath on Rarity instead. "Why not? Isn't petty what you're all about, Rarity? What with your petty concerns about fashion and all?"

“Hey!” Spike said. “She does that for a living and you know it!”

“Yeah!” Pinkie added. “Not only that, but, fashion is her passion!”

"Really? And what are you passionate about?" Fluttershy coldly retorted. "Birthday cake? Party hats?"

“W-well,” Pinkie stammered. “I-it’s more than that. But, come on, you don’t mean that.”

"Oh, but, New Fluttershy does!" Fluttershy shouted at the top of her lungs. "She can't believe that her so called 'friends' are trying to tell New Fluttershy how to live her life when they are throwing their own lives away on pointless pursuits that nopony and I mean nopony else gives a flying feather about!"

These statements brought Pinkie and Rarity to tears.

“Looks like Nasty Fluttershy is here to stay!” Pinkie sniffled.

“I simply cannot believe what that minotaur has taught you!” Rarity sniffled before levitating Spike onto her back.

The two mares ran off bawling.

Before Fluttershy could even think of going somewhere else, she found herself unexpectedly snout to snout with her fellow pegasus and childhood friend, Rainbow Dash. The very same Rainbow Dash who had once tried to encourage her shy friend to come out of her shell and be assertive.

“Fluttershy!” Rainbow said. “I can’t believe it! When I heard from the others that you were assertive, I couldn’t believe it. But, now that I saw for myself, I don’t like what I saw. How could you say those things to them?!”

Fluttershy just narrowed her eyes. "So, now you're getting on New Fluttershy's case, Rainbow Dash?! She thought you of all ponies would support New Fluttershy. It was you who first told New Fluttershy to be more assertive."

“Not like this!” Rainbow snapped. “You’re acting exactly like those bullies that treated you like crap. And you’re acting like Gilda during that party Pinkie threw for her! I’ll be damned if I let a better friend of mine act like her!”

"As if you really care. You certainly didn't bother to lift a hoof to help New Fluttershy once while she was Old Fluttershy," Fluttershy snapped. "All you ever cared about was trying to be the best at everything or napping! When the bullies switched their targets from you to Old Fluttershy, you didn't care a bit."

“That’s not true and you know it!” Rainbow exclaimed. “You’re being unreasonable! Look, it’s great that you’re standing up for yourself, but, that’s not the way to achieve it! I wasn’t at that seminar, so, I don’t know what exactly Iron Will taught you, but, you’re going about this whole assertiveness thing all wrong! I admit, I can be pretty aggressive myself, but, not to everypony! There has to be a good reason for being aggressive! You're no different than Gilda and that's saying something.”

“So, where were you when Gilda was picking on me, even scaring me?!” Fluttershy retorted. “You knew old Fluttershy before you knew Gilda, but, all you cared about was showing her around when she visited. And you went to great lengths to prank me before. Did I think you were a bully then? NO! And now, after I actually get assertiveness lessons, you’re telling me to be a doormat again?! Forget it! New Fluttershy is here to stay and there’s nothing you can do to change my mind! So back off unless you want to end up with something more than just a bruised ego.”

The brash speedster could only gasp as those words slowly sank in. "Fluttershy... I don't know how or why, but, you've changed. You really are a New Fluttershy..." The next words were spoken not from a position of confidence, but, from one of personal feelings as she somberly declared. "I don't even recognize you anymore." She promptly flew away, though not without shedding a few tears.

Seeing this caused something to stir inside Fluttershy and a realization suddenly struck her. Fluttershy gasped. “Rainbow, wait!” she called up. She tried running up, only to step in the puddle that she had dropped her mail in earlier. She looked down at her reflection and saw herself. She then remembered how she acted towards her friends and tears welled in her eyes. “I really am a new Fluttershy… I’m a monster…”

Dejectedly, Fluttershy walked slowly back to her cottage. She shut herself inside, leaving herself closed off from the rest of the world.

Two days later, Fluttershy’s friends had cooled heads, but, hadn’t seen or heard from her in those two days. They were starting to worry.

“This is very concerning,” Twilight said.

“Yeah,” Spike said. “Fluttershy’s probably been slapped by Angel at least twice to get his way by now.”

“Ah’ve seen how feisty that little bun can be,” Applejack said. “But, if’n what ya told me ‘bout what Fluttershy learned from that Iron Will character is anythin’ ta go by, he’s probably still shaken up by her ‘assertiveness.’”

“Serves him right if you ask me,” Spike said unsympathetically. “He doesn’t appreciate Fluttershy bothering to feed him at all even though if it weren’t for her, he would’ve starved to death long ago.”

“We’re not here to talk about how bad a pet Angel is,” Rainbow said. “We’re here for Fluttershy.”

“That minotaur gave her horrible advice,” Rarity said.

“Hold it right there,” Spike said. “You weren’t at his seminar. I was. So, don’t go blaming Iron Will. Yes, his methods were questionable, but, he never told Fluttershy to be a bully. Blaming him for what happened would be like when you were blamed for making those terrible dresses for the gala.”

“You’re right, Spike,” Rarity said. “I apologize.”

“If anything,” Spike said. “We’re more to blame than Iron Will is. We knew Fluttershy wasn’t used to speaking up for herself and therefore couldn’t be expected to know when enough’s enough. We tried teaching her the right way and instead of trying harder when it didn’t work out, we suggested she take advice from a stranger with questionable methods.”

“Maybe we shouldn’t have shown her those flyers,” Pinkie said. “So, what can we do?”

“We have to go to Fluttershy’s cottage,” Twilight said. “And work things out.”

“Before we do,” Rainbow said. “I have to tell you about Fluttershy’s bullying problems at flight school.”

The others listened to Rainbow as she explained the situation. They learned that Fluttershy internalized all the bullying and worried that being assertive meant acting like the bullies.

“So, that’s why she had such a hard time standing up for herself,” Rarity said after Rainbow was finished. “We likely ended up confusing her more.”

“Once we do talk ta her,” Applejack said. “Hopefully, we can set ‘er straight.”

They approached her cottage that gloomy morning, only to discover that the entire cottage had been boarded up with no natural light allowed to poke through.

“This is getting out of hoof,” Spike said.

“Looks like Fluttershy really felt bad ‘bout how she acted,” Applejack thought aloud. “‘Nother extreme from what ya told me.”

Rarity knocked on the cottage door. “Fluttershy? Are you in there?”

But, from the other side of the door Fluttershy called, "Go away! Leave now, before Nasty Fluttershy strikes again and says something she'll regret!"

“Fluttershy, we all said things that we regretted,” Pinkie said. “But, we still care about you and we’re worried about you.”

Fluttershy called back, “I'm the only one who's to blame. I was the one who said all those hurtful things." What her friends didn't know is that she was currently inside her cottage, sitting in the dark while tied to a chair. "But, don't worry, I'm never coming out of my house again. Everypony will be a lot safer with me and my mean mouth locked away for good."

"Fluttershy, that's not going to work and you know it," Rainbow protested from the other side of the door. "Yelling at each other wasn't the right way to solve things." Then, she added, "I told the others about your bullying problems at flight school. About how you internalized it all."

“Now, I’m just like them,” Fluttershy said. “You’re not going to get me to change my mind about this. This is for the best. This will be the only way that we can be friends. Trust me, I’ll be fine.”

“She only did it so that we could understand you better,” Twilight added. “She wouldn’t have done it to get back at you, I promise.”

“And you won’t be fine,” Spike said. “You’re trapping yourself with an ungrateful, spoiled little rat who doesn’t appreciate the work you do for him even though if it weren’t for you, he would’ve deservedly starved to death long ago.” Spike grew angrier. “The little bastard kicked you out of your own damn cottage just because you weren’t able to make his salad the way he wanted due to you nearly being cheated out of your money! If he had any respect for you, he’d take the food you made him and be damn grateful you even bothered!”

Inside the cottage, Angel took in what Spike had said. He remembered how harshly he treated Fluttershy and he was overcome by a sense of guilt. Well, he decided right then and there that he would not only be a better pet to Fluttershy, but, a better friend to her, too.

Twilight and Rarity, seeing Spike’s anger, decided to intervene to get back on topic.

“Fluttershy,” Rarity said. “No one blames you for what happened. If anything, this was our fault. We should have been the ones to have helped you further instead of sending you to a stranger who doesn’t know you or your internal struggles.”

“Yes,” Twilight added. “There are ways to assert yourself aside from yelling at others or getting physical towards them.” She rubbed Spike’s left cheek to calm him down. “Like I keep telling Spike, show me a pony who resorts to violence, I’ll show you a pony that’s run out of good ideas.” The cheek rubbing caused Spike to calm down.

“I’m not sure if I can,” Fluttershy said. “I’m already too far gone. Whenever I try to assert myself, I become a metaphorical monster.”

“Oh, sweetie,” Rarity said gently. “You’re not a monster.”

At that moment, Iron Will and some of his goat entourage walked up to Fluttershy’s cottage. Spike, having cooled his head, spotted him.

“Uh, I think we may have a problem,” he said.

The other ponies turned to see Iron Will.

“Greetings, ponies and dragon,” Iron Will smiled. “Iron Will’s the name, training creatures is my game.” He flashed a cheesy smile and gave a thumbs up.

Spike and the ponies grew worried.

“What, uh, brings you here, Mr. Iron Will?” Twilight asked, nervously.

"Just Iron Will if you please," Iron Will declared as he cleared his throat. "And Iron Will is here because of your friend, Fluttershy. She absolutely loved Iron Will's assertiveness seminars. Word on the street is that she doesn't take no guff from no creature anymore! To Iron Will, that's the sound of a satisfied client, which means Iron Will must collect his dues. After all, these assertiveness seminars aren't cheap. Iron Will needs the contributions of Iron Will's satisfied customers to stay in business. Surely you can relate." Then, he walked away.

“Fluttershy’s in no shape to deal with this guy right now,” Rainbow whispered to her friends.

"Don't worry, I'm on it," Rarity insisted as she quickly rushed up to Iron Will to try and plead with him. "I'm sure a big, brave, powerful, and rich minotaur like you doesn't need that money right away. You can afford to come back later. Like say, a few days? Maybe a week?"

“Are you kidding?” Iron Will said. “Fluttershy is overdue as it is. Iron Will already granted her an extension while Iron Will dealt with other clients. But, Iron Will collects now.”

Rarity looked at the others and shouted at them. "Don't just stand there, do something! And make it quick!"

“Uh,” Pinkie said, piping up. “We’re not even sure Fluttershy is home right now. She might be off frolicking with some woodland creatures or something. Why don’t you give us some time to look for her?”

“You know she’s lying,” Twilight whispered to Applejack. “And I know she’s lying. But, we have to roll with it for this one time, okay?” Applejack nodded in reply.

“Well, Iron Will does have some grocery shopping to do,” Iron Will said. “Iron Will will return this afternoon.”

"But, that's only half a day!" Pinkie protested. "We need one full day at least."

“Iron Will will delay for half a day and no longer,” Iron Will said firmly.

Pinkie promptly began to argue with Iron Will, eventually tricking him into requesting a full day instead of half a day. "We need half a day and no more!" she shouted at him.

“Well, you’ll get a full day and no less!” Iron Will shouted back.

“Okie dokie,” Pinkie smiled, about to stroll away casually. “See ya tomorrow.”

"Wait a minute..." Iron Will began, apparently realizing he'd been deceived. Before he could say anything about it though, he heard a sneeze. A sneeze that unmistakably belonged to Fluttershy, proving to him that she was home. "Well, sounds like a search won't be required after all. Which means Iron Will collects now."

Twilight and Applejack stood in front of Fluttershy’s door, blocking Iron Will’s path. The minotaur, unimpressed, picked them up and moved them aside.

Rainbow then flew forward, immediately pressing her snout up against Iron Will's. "Alright, mister, I didn't want to have to do this, but, you leave me no choice!" And she told him, "Fluttershy's not in a mood for company because of you. It was your seminar that made her turn into a heartless bully. You don't know just how assertive she became, she started acting like the whole world was out to get her. Like it was either push or be pushed. And that made her do all kinds of things that I know she wouldn't willingly do if you hadn't put the thought in her head!"

Iron Will was about to answer back, but, they heard the sound of the cottage door unlocking and wood cracking. Fluttershy had broken through the barriers she had put up.

“It’s okay, Rainbow,” Fluttershy said calmly. “I can handle this situation.”

Rainbow wanted to protest, but something in the way her friend's eyes looked convinced her that Fluttershy could in fact resolve this matter peacefully and without the help of others. So, she reluctantly backed down.

“Your payment is overdue, Fluttershy,” Iron Will said to her. “Don’t forget that you were nothing but a doormat, but, Iron Will turned you into a lean, mean, assertive machine! Now, pay Iron Will what you owe Iron Will.”

But, Fluttershy looked the minotaur firmly in the eyes and calmly answered, "No, I won't."

The others were surprised to hear Fluttershy’s calm refusal.

“What did you say?!” Iron Will asked.

"I said 'No.' Was I not clear? I've been told I need to speak up," Fluttershy answered, sounding surprisingly confident while at the same time not displaying a hint of the jerkish behavior she had displayed with previous assertive attempts.

“What do you mean, ‘no?!’” Iron Will growled. “I’d hate to be you right now. You could be in a lot of trouble if Iron Will doesn’t get his money pronto!”

“Fluttershy’s arguing with a minotaur?” Twilight said. “One of the most notoriously stubborn and tough earth-elementals?”

Despite the momentary ringing in her ears, Fluttershy just trotted past Iron Will as she explained her answer. "As I recall, during the seminar I attended, you promised one hundred percent satisfaction guaranteed or else you pay nothing. Well, Iron Will, I'm sorry to tell you this, but, I'm not satisfied."

Pinkie’s jaw had dropped in surprise from Fluttershy’s impressive feat of calm assertiveness. Rarity propped Pinkie’s jaw back up. The goats belated in stunned speechlessness. No client in the history of their boss' seminars had ever given this answer before.

“What do you mean you’re not satisfied?” Iron Will asked, starting to lose steam. “Every creature has always been satisfied with Iron Will’s lectures.”

“I thought I was satisfied at first,” Fluttershy said. “But, I only realized I wasn’t when my friends showed me how different I had become, So, I guess that means I’m the first to not be satisfied. So, since I'm not satisfied, I refuse to pay. Don’t get me wrong, your methods were helpful, but, I don’t like what they made me do. I know that's not your fault, you didn't tell me to say or do the things I said and did. However, I do believe that your methods are simply not the kind of advice I needed to hear. My friends were right, there are other ways to stand up for yourself that don't involve being mean. Therefore, I'm not satisfied and I refuse to pay. Simple as that."

Spike had to rub his eyes to make sure he was seeing all of this right.

“Are you, uh, sure you’re not just a little bit satisfied?” Iron Will asked. “Because we can cut a deal. I mean, we’re both reasonable creatures, right?”

Fluttershy only shook her head. "I'm sorry, but, no means no, Mr. Iron Will. Now please leave."

“‘No means no,’” Iron Will repeated. “Never heard that one before. Huh, no means no. That’s good. I’ll have to use that in my next lecture. Expect royalties in the mail. After I take another look at my methods. Guess what works for minotaurs doesn’t work for all creatures.” He left with his goat assistants following behind him, the two of them taking notice that he wasn't riding on top of them like he usually did.

After Iron Will and his goats left, Spike and the other ponies hugged Fluttershy happily.

“That was amazing, Fluttershy!” Spike said happily.

"Wow! That... was... amazing! If I didn't see and hear it myself, I wouldn't have believed it!" Rainbow exclaimed with wide eyes.

“You totally stood up to Iron Will!” Twilight said happily.

"And you didn't change at all as you did so!" Rarity proudly added. "You were the same old Fluttershy that we've always loved!"

“The one we missed!” Pinkie said, hugging Fluttershy gently.

"Now you've definitely changed, Fluttershy," Rainbow happily commented to her fellow pegasus. "So, it looks like that Iron Will was good for something. I just hope this change isn't temporary, because I could get used to a more assertive you."

“Believe me,” Fluttershy said. “This Fluttershy is here to stay. I’m so sorry I took the whole assertiveness thing too far. I promise to make amends with those I treated harshly in that state. Friends?”

“Of course we are,” Spike said. “Though, can I suggest you not make amends with Angel? He had that coming.”

At that moment, Angel hopped shamefully out of the cottage. He squeaked in his language to Fluttershy. Fluttershy recognized it as a genuine apology and his promise to be better towards her. Spike, however, was quick to give Angel a piece of his mind.

“You have some nerve saying that to Fluttershy!” he said. “Especially after you ungratefully kicked her out of her cottage over something as petty as a salad not being the way you wanted it. As far as I’m concerned, you can go jump in a–” Fluttershy quickly pulled him back.

“Spike,” Fluttershy said gently. “I know you’re angry with what Angel did to me, but, he is my pet, so, he is my responsibility. I know how to handle Angel now, so, please calm down.”

“Fine,” Spike said. “But, if he lays a paw on you to hurt you, he’s getting roasted in every meaning of the word.”

“I’ve got this, trust me,” Fluttershy said. She then gently rubbed Spike’s left cheek. “I need to have a little bit of spice with all of my sugar.”

Twilight stepped up to Spike. “Do you even know what Angel said?” she asked.

“No,” Spike admitted. “But, I don’t like the way he said it.”

“What Angel said was that he was sorry for how he treated me,” Fluttershy said, translating. “He had heard what you had said outside of my door and vowed to not only be a better pet, but, a better friend.”

“Five gold bits says he won’t last an hour,” Spike said.

“We’ll worry about Angel’s promises another time,” Twilight said. “For now, Fluttershy, I think you should explain the valuable lesson you learned about friendship.”

“Right, Twilight,” Fluttershy said. “It’s one that I know will stick with me.”

Spike pulled out a parchment and quill.

“Dear Princess Celestia,

Sometimes, it can be hard for a shy pony like myself to stand up for myself. The times I tried, they didn’t work with me. But, I’ve learned that standing up for myself doesn’t mean changing who I am. Now, I know how to put my hoof down without being unpleasant or mean. And I also learned that having a strong backbone doesn’t give you an excuse to be cruel to others. Even if the world can be cruel at times, being cruel back wouldn’t change anything.

Sincerely,
Fluttershy”

Spike rolled up the scroll and sent it away.

“Thank you,” Fluttershy said. “Now that that’s settled, I’m going to apologize to those I acted cruelly towards.”

“Except Angel,” Spike said.

“Honestly, Spike,” Rarity said. “I didn’t think even the elitists in Canterlot that looked down on you could rile you up this much.”

“Is Angel really that bad to you?” Twilight asked.

“It’s not what he does to me, specifically,” Spike said. “It’s what he does to the pony who took care of him well enough to last as long as he did.”

“I understand that you’re compassionate towards Fluttershy,” Twilight said. “But, you shouldn’t stress yourself too much over what somepony else goes through. It’s good to be sensitive, but, not at the risk of your own mental well-being. I know that I stress about plenty myself, but, that doesn’t make what I’m saying any less true. You just have to trust Fluttershy and have faith that her and Angel’s relationship can potentially get better. And, if and when she does need help, she’ll know where to turn to, okay?”

“Okay,” Spike said.

“Thank you for understanding, Spike,” Twilight said. “Come on, let’s go home.”

From that day on, whenever Angel started slipping into old habits, Fluttershy would employ ‘The Stare’ to intimidate him into silent submission. Angel soon learned that he could no longer take charge the way he used to and not he or anypony else was going to push Fluttershy around as easily ever again.

End of chapter.

Author's Note

Here's the next chapter.

*Beverly Hills in Equestria.

**He's not wrong.

***Dialogue courtesy of Comickook.

****More dialogue courtesy of Comickook.

In case it wasn't obvious, I really hate Angel Bunny.

Shoutout to Comickook for their ideas.

If you're enjoying the story so far, contact me via private messages if you'd like to help make future chapters.

Chapter 21: It’s About Time (S2:E20)

My Little Pony: Nine Elements

Book 2

Written by Brandon Nell and Blake Hawkins

Chapter 21: It’s About Time

Two days after Fluttershy found the balance between kind and assertive, it was Monday, August 15th. On this particular day, she and Pinkie were carrying party supplies through town. With Fluttershy learning to be assertive in her own way, she managed to convince Pinkie so that they each would carry an equal amount of supplies.

“Remind me what this party’s for, Pinkie,” Fluttershy said.

“I told you earlier,” Pinkie explained. “It’s for a pony named Parry Dot.”

“A newcomer?” Fluttershy asked.

“Yep,” Pinkie said. “I would have brought my welcome wagon, but, it was giving me problems.” Suddenly, a purplish blurr raced past them.

“Whoa!” Fluttershy yelped. “What was that?”

“All I could tell was that they were in a hurry,” Pinkie said.

“Should we check if they need help?” Fluttershy asked. “That blur kind of looked like Twilight.”

“Let’s follow it,” Pinkie said.

So, Pinkie and Fluttershy followed the blur, the supplies were still on their backs. It didn’t take long for other citizens of Ponyville to notice and they had gathered to see what was going on. The blur was indeed Twilight, who was out of breath.

“Twilight, are you alright?” Fluttershy asked, offering her a bottle of water.

Twilight drank from the water. She took her breath, but, it was still evident that she was worried about something. She cleared her throat to the town.

“Everypony, you have to listen!” Twilight said. “I got a visit from myself from the future and she warned me that there is a huge disaster next Tuesday morning!” Most of the ponies wore blank expressions before all but five burst into hysterical laughter.

“Why is everypony laughin'?” Applejack asked. “Twilight’s tellin’ the truth, ah can tell!”

“You have the Mystic Eyes of Truth,” Rainbow pointed out. “They don’t. Either way, I’m not letting this slide.” She and the other Guardians of Harmony stepped up to Twilight.

“We want to help you, Twilight,” Rarity said. “Please, tell us what happened.”

“Yeah,” said Noteworthy. “It’ll be good for a laugh.”

Rainbow turned to face the crowd, took a deep breath, inflating her chest like a balloon, and shouted, “KNOCK IT OFF!!!” Her shout created a powerful howling gale as the crowd suddenly went quiet.

“Thank ya, Rainbow,” Applejack said, rubbing one of her ears. “Now, ah know Twilight’s givin’ us a hard pill ta swallow, but, she’s tellin’ the truth.”

“Even if she’s not,” Rainbow said. “The last time Twilight’s concerns weren’t taken seriously, practically the whole town got into a full-on brawl over a doll!* You really want to chance something like that happening again?”

The other citizens of Ponyville considered this and they had looks of embarrassment.

“Didn’t think so,” Applejack said sternly. “Don’t make the same mistake we did. That happened ‘cause five ponies brushed her off. If’n a whole town don’t take her seriously, somethin’ worse could happen.”

The ponies shuddered with worry about what worse could happen.

“Unless you’re willing to chance it,” Rarity said. “I propose listening to what Twilight has to say.”

The ponies gulped and nodded.

“So, Twilight,” Fluttershy said. “Please, tell us what happened. You said you got a visit from yourself from the future. What did she say?”

Twilight began explaining.

Flashback to the previous night…

“Well, I was up late last night figuring out my schedule for this month, when I began to schedule next month. As I was finishing up, there were flashes of white light. Papers flew all around the room and myself and sparks surged. In a flash, my future self appeared. But, she looked different from me. Her mane was frazzled, she had a bandage wrapping around her head, a cut on her left cheek, an eyepatch, and a black skintight suit with cuts and scratches.”

Twilight looked at the figure in disbelief. Future Twilight shook her head and hustled up to Present Twilight.

“Twilight,” Future Twilight said. “You’ve got to listen to me!”

Present Twilight, however, was too baffled to listen. “How is this happening? You’re me, but, I’m me as well. How is this even possible?!”

“A time travel spell from the Star Swirl the Bearded section of the Canterlot archives,” Future Twilight explained.

“Incredible,” Past Twilight said. “But, what happened to you? If you’re from the future, then, it must be really awful!”

“I’m actually from next Tuesday morning,” Future Twilight said.

“Really?” Past Twilight asked. “Is time travel fun or does it hurt? Oh, I have so many questions that I could spend all night talking to myself about-”

Future Twilight magically zipped her past self’s lips.

“Listen!” she said. “I don’t have much time!”

“Whuff goy gah?” Twilight asked, muffled.

“Whatever you do,” Future Twilight said. “Don’t—”

But, before Future Twilight could say anything else, she disappeared in a flash of white light faster than she appeared. Present Twilight was shocked as she realized that her curiosity cost her potentially important information. She magically unzipped herself.

“Oh, no,” Twilight said. “What have I done?! What was Future Twilight trying to worry about? And why did she look like that?” Twilight gasped. “If I wasn’t so engrossed in how she looked and her time traveling, I would have figured that out! Oh, what am I going to do?! I’ve got to warn everypony!”

Back to present day…

“So, I ran as fast as I could, came here, and you know the rest,” Twilight finished explaining. “I know this is hard to believe. Truthfully, I can barely believe it myself.”

“So,” Fluttershy said. “If we don’t know what’s to come before Tuesday morning, how are we going to prevent this disaster?”

Spike suddenly made his way to Twilight. He was gasping for breath and sweating. “I’m… so… out… of… shape…” he panted.

Fluttershy gave a second bottle of water to Spike so he could rehydrate.

“Did you make that list I told you to?” Twilight asked.

“What list?” Spike asked. “The last thing you said at the library was, ‘I’ve got to warn everypony,’ and you bolted out the door.**”

“Oh,” Twilight said. “Well, we’ll just have to improvise if we’re going to prevent whatever disaster could befall Ponyville. Come on, Spike. We’re going around Ponyville to look for things that could cause a potential disaster.”

“Hopefully, slower than that veritable blur you were earlier,” Spike said. He climbed onto his unicorn mother’s back.

So, the citizens of Ponyville got to work disaster-proofing Ponyville. They tightened loose bolts, filled in cracks with cement, and made sure to fill in holes in roads. Soon, Pinkie saw something on the list even she found odd.

“Trim my bangs?” Pinkie asked. “Not that I don’t want to be helpful, but, why that, Twilight?”

“They could weigh down your mane and cause you to trip,” Twilight explained. “Who knows how things could escalate from there? I’m not taking any chances.”

“Well, when you say that,” Pinkie said. “Then, okie dokie lokie. I can’t guarantee things will go smoothly, though. Remember that slumber party?”

“I do,” Twilight said. “But, that was with curlers. Not scissors.”

“I’ll make sure to help the salon ponies,” Rarity offered. “Just in case.” She ushered Pinkie to the spa.

“Thank you, Rarity,” Twilight said gratefully.

“That’s another thing off the list,” Spike said.

“Excellent,” Twilight said. “Where to next?”

Some time later, after more safety precautions were set into place, Pinkie and Rarity returned, the former’s bangs noticeably shorter.

"Pinkie's bangs are under control!" Rarity proudly reported to Twilight.

“Excellent,” Twilight smiled. “Fluttershy, any creature problems to report?”

Fluttershy shook her head. "Zecora says the forest is as quiet as can be."

Rainbow flew down from the sky. “The weather team gave us the all-clear from Baltimare to Las Pegasus.”

“That’s everything,” Spike said. “You can relax now, mom. You warned the town and they listened.”

“I do appreciate everypony’s efforts and yours,” Twilight said. “But, I can’t help but feel we should be worrying about something more than loose bolts or out of control manes. Future Twilight looked terrible. Whatever disaster she traveled through time to warn me about must be very serious.”

Suddenly, a large three-headed dog entered town and roared.

“Okay, everypony,” Pinkie said. “Follow my lead.” She cleared her throat and let out a scream of fright. She and other citizens of Ponyville began to run around in a panicked frenzy.

“What in Equestria is that?!” Rarity said.

"That's Cerberus," Twilight explained. "We studied him in Princess Celestia's school. He's an immortal three-headed hellhound who’s supposed to be guarding the gates of Tartarus. You know, the place where they keep the worst criminals, the ones convicted of crimes against Equestria."

“If he’s here,” Rarity gulped. “Does that mean that an escaped convict is on the loose?!”

“Not likely,” Twilight said. “If that were the case, the princesses or the Royal Guard would’ve sent a note. I don’t think they even know he’s not at his post.”

“So, what are we going to do?” Spike asked.

“I’ll talk to him,” Fluttershy said.

“Be careful, Fluttershy,” Twilight said with caution in her voice.

Fluttershy flew up to the three-headed hellhound and stared at the middle head for a few seconds, causing it to submit while the other two heads looked at it in confusion.

“Hey!” the head on the far right said, the voice echoing. “Snap out of it, Midi!”

“Yeah!” The head on the far left said, his voice also echoing. “Why would you let that pony treat you like a puppy?”

“I can’t help that she has the Mystic Eyes of Submission,” the middle head, Midi, said, also with an echoing voice.

Needless to say, all those witnessing this were surprised that the creature could speak Ponish.***

“Did anypony else know that Cerberus could speak Ponish?” Rainbow asked.

“I didn’t know of his existence until literally minutes ago,” Rarity said. “How can I be expected to know whether he could or couldn’t speak our language?”

“Hmm,” Rainbow considered. “Good point.”

Fluttershy plucked up courage. “Cerberus, you have your own responsibilities to take care of and that could lead to a lot of trouble if you’re not there. So, why don’t you go back to your position at guarding Tartarus and please be more careful, okay?”

“But, we haven’t found the ball yet,” Midi whined.

“If I helped you find it,” Fluttershy said. “Then, will you go back?”

“Please,” the right head said. “It’s the only way Midi will cooperate. It’s his fault we’re not at our post.”

“Don’t blame me, Righty,” Midi said. “You know I can’t help it when balls are thrown in our general direction.”

“Calm down, boys,” Fluttershy said sternly. “Now, what does this ball of yours look like?”

“Half red, half white,” Midi said.

“Seems easy enough,” Fluttershy nodded.

So, while making sure to keep Cerberus calm, Fluttershy helped to find the ball.

“Wait,” Spike said. “Half red and half white?”

“Kind of sounds like a beachball,” Twilight considered.

“I was woken up this morning by a ball of that description breaking through our bedroom window,” Spike said.

“What?!” Twilight exclaimed in surprise. “We’ll have to go and grab it and then, we can return it to Cerberus so he can return to his post.”

“Uh, could you take care of the latter part?” Spike asked. “Going near Tartarus frightens me.”

“Alright,” Twilight said. “But, I will have to ask Rarity to look after you while I take care of that. I don’t want you to be left alone and I could be gone for a while.”

“I’ll look after him, Twilight,” Rarity said. “You know I love having him around.”

“I do and I trust you to keep him safe,” Twilight said. “I’ll be back as soon as I can.”

While Twilight lured Cerberus away, Rarity levitated Spike onto her back.

“Would you like anything, Spikey-wikey?” Rarity asked sweetly.

“How about we grab some lunch,” Spike suggested. “All that work that we did by disaster-proofing everything built up my appetite.”

“What would you like?” Rarity asked.

“Well,” Spike said. “Last night, I had a dream about ice cream.”

“Alright,” Rarity said. “But, you can’t have too much. You know what too much dairy does to you.”

“Right,” Spike said. “It gives me stomach aches and constipation.”

Twilight was gone for the rest of the day and into the night. Rarity did her best to provide for Spike and just in general to be there for him when he most needed a shoulder for emotional support. It was early the next morning when Twilight finally returned to the Golden Oak Library. She saw Rarity sleeping next to Spike’s basket bed and her dragon son sleeping soundly in it.

I’ll let them sleep for now, Twilight thought to herself. They’ll know soon enough that I’m home.

Spike and Rarity soon woke up and saw Twilight there.

“Mom!” Spike said happily as he hugged Twilight. “I’m so glad you’re okay!”

“That letter really made a difference,” Twilight said.

“What letter?” Rarity asked.

“Well, the ball wasn’t the only thing we went to the library for,” Twilight explained. “Before we left, we wrote a letter telling Princess Celestia that Cerberus was near Ponyville and to send some royal guards available to not only help me escort Cerberus back, but, to do a headcount of the prisoners in Tartarus. They’re working on the latter as we speak.”

“Ah, that’s wonderful,” Rarity said. “Things went well over here as well. Spike was no trouble at all.”

“I was worried something terrible might happen to you,” Spike said. “Not that I don’t believe in you, of course.”

“As you can see, I’m alright,” Twilight smiled. “And I’m confident that our efforts prevented the disaster that’s going to happen next Tuesday morning.” She then looked in a mirror and her smile faded. “Oh, no!”

“What’s the matter, Twilight?” Rarity asked concernedly.

“I have a cut on my left cheek!” Twilight said. “The same spot as Future Twilight!”

“Oh, dear,” Rarity said. “I have some liquid bandage that can help to heal that up. We’d best take care of it so it doesn't get infected.”

“That’s not what’s important!” Twilight said. “It means I haven’t prevented whatever disaster Future me was trying to warn me about!”

“So, if that’s the case,” Spike said. “What are you going to do now?”

“I don’t know what I can do at this point!” Twilight said.

Throughout the day, Twilight was pacing in worry.

“Mom,” Spike said. “It’s not that I’m unsympathetic towards your worries, but, do you think you can take a break from pacing? You’re wearing a groove into the floor.”

“This is serious, Spike!” Twilight said.

“I know it is,” Spike said. “But, if you keep pacing like that, you could find your way down into the center of the earth.”

Suddenly, realization hit Twilight.

“That’s it!” she said. “Future Twilight was saying not to do something before she was pulled back to her own timeline. So, maybe it’s not what I do that prevents the disaster, but, what I don’t do!”

“You’re not making sense, mom,” Spike said.

“It’s simple,” Twilight said. “I’ll stand perfectly still here until next Tuesday morning! This way, if I don’t do anything extreme, there won't be a disaster!”

Spike was incredulous. “Seriously?” Spike said. “You’re going to spend the rest of the week doing nothing?”

“Well,” Twilight said. “I’ll still need to eat, sleep, and use the bathroom if needed. But, other than that, I’ll be standing right here.”

“So, it’ll just be me doing all the chores around here again?” Spike said sadly before sighing. “Well, I guess I should be used to that at this point.”****

Twilight, suddenly overcome by a sense of guilt, decided to snap herself out of it.

“No, Spike,” Twilight said. “I’m sorry. I just wanted to make sure we were all safe so that this disaster doesn’t happen.”

“I’ll just get started on the chores,” Spike said. “Don’t go anywhere.”

“No, Spike,” Twilight said. “You don’t have to.” She hugged him tightly. “I’ll help with chores. I guess we all need to ease up a bit after all the hard work we did before. And disaster or not, I’m not going back on my promise to do my fair share of the chores instead of leaving them all to you.”

Hearing the genuine nature of Twilight’s words made Spike feel better. He reciprocated the hug.

The next day, the two were cleaning up the library when Rainbow came in.

“Hey, Twilight,” Rainbow said. “Hi, Spike. How’s everything going in here?”

“Not too bad,” Spike said. “My mom almost chose to stand still and do nothing until next Tuesday morning yesterday.”

“Nothing?” Rainbow asked, raising an eyebrow. “Not even eating, sleeping, or even using the bathroom? She wouldn’t even read books?”

“I would’ve eaten, slept, and used the bathroom as needed,” Twilight said. “But, then, I realized that’d leave Spike doing all the chores and that wouldn’t be fair to him. I’ve done that for too long already.”

“You’re a real peach, Twi,” Rainbow said. She absentmindedly swung around, swiping dust with her tail at Spike, who was beginning to sneeze.

“Huh…” Spike sniffled. “Heh… huh… hah… Haah-CHOO!” He sneezed a ball of green fire at Twilight. She wasn’t seriously hurt, but, something had happened.

“Bless you,” Twilight said.

"Oh no!" Spike exclaimed as he held his face with his claws. “Mom, I’m so sorry!”

“What?” Twilight asked. “What happened?” Spike reluctantly showed her a mirror. Twilight looked into it, seeing that Spike’s fire sneeze had caused her mane to be mangled. Twilight gasped in alarm. “Oh, no! This is the same mane that Future Twilight had! We still haven’t prevented the disaster from happening!”

“Uh, if the mane is an issue, you could just brush it,” Rainbow said.

“That’s not what mom’s worried about,” Spike said.

“I guess it couldn’t hurt to try,” Twilight said. She levitated a hairbrush to try to brush her hair back to its normal shape, but, no matter how many strokes she used, it remained stubbornly in place. This caused her to panic a bit. “Nothing’s working!”

After that, the other guardians hadn’t seen or heard from Twilight for days. She didn’t venture outside the library (or if she did nopony ever saw her) and the few who tried to access the library to find out what was going on were all turned away. So, they decided to take it upon themselves to see Twilight so they could help her. Most of Ponyville was relieved the ordeal was over and were convinced Twilight had stopped obsessing over that future self and was no doubt wrapped up in some other pursuit. The guardians, however, knew better.

“Ah don’t like this one bit,” Applejack said. “Twilight’s been too quiet these past few days.”

“She’s really worrying about the disaster that will happen next Tuesday morning,” Fluttershy said. “Hopefully, Spike is still able to help keep her afloat.”

“I’ve barely seen Spike since Twilight got back,” Rarity said.

“Well,” Pinkie said. “Whatever help they need, we should offer it up to them.”

"Are we sure she hasn't simply given up and was too ashamed to admit she made a big ordeal out of nothing?" Rarity pondered.

“We’re not totally sure,” Rainbow said. “But, we all know how frantic Twilight gets sometimes. Ordeal or not, we should make sure that she’s okay.”

"But, how do we find out what she's been up to and, more importantly, how do we get her to come to her senses?” Fluttershy asked. “Whatever bad thing happens next Tuesday morning, it couldn't have been that bad."

“What makes you think it’s not that bad, Fluttershy?” Rainbow asked.

Fluttershy simply explained, "Don't any of you think that if whatever happens by next Tuesday morning is so important that Future Twilight wants the outcome changed, she would've traveled back in time again to send a proper warning?"

The others considered this. “You have a point there,” Pinkie admitted.

Applejack, however, wasn’t convinced. “Maybe so, but, this is Twilight we’re talkin’ ‘bout here. After the Smartypants Incident, ah ain’t takin’ no chances. That happened ‘cause we brushed her off n’ we didn’t actually try helpin’ her ‘til it was too late. Ah still carry the guilt every night.”

The other guardians looked guilty about this.

“That’s an even better point,” Rarity said. “So, we should go check on Twilight. She may turn us away, but, we should at least make an effort to be there for her.”

“Ah think it’s best that only one o’ us checks on Twilight,” Applejack said. “She’d git suspicious if’n we all check on her.”

“How do we choose?” Pinkie asked. “Do we draw straws? Hmm, maybe it should be me. I’m not that good at drawing.”

“Well, looks like we got us a volunteer,” Applejack said.

“When I get word of how Twilight’s doing,” Pinkie said. “I’ll let you guys know.”

Pinkie made her way to the Golden Oak Library. She knocked on the door, only to discover it was slightly ajar. She opened it fully and saw a huge assortment of maps, charts, graphs, and big telescopes. Something was most definitely up with Twilight, the only question now was what.

“Twilight?” Pinkie called. “Spike? Are any of you home?”

"Oh good, you're here!" Twilight fondly exclaimed to Pinkie (the party pony found it hard not to notice her friend's bloodshot and beady eyes and the bandage wrapped around her head). "I already know your 'Pinkie Sense' can't tell me what's going to happen on Tuesday morning, but, that got to me thinking, Pinkie: Doing things didn't work, not doing things didn't work, and I know I had no way to predict the future. So, that left me with but one option. Monitor everything, and I DO mean everything!"

“Everything?” Pinkie asked. “So, that’s why we haven’t seen you in a few days. It looks like you haven’t even slept.” Pinkie suddenly sniffed the air. “Or bathed.”

The unicorn gave off a goofy laugh. "You're so silly, Pinkie! I haven't slept a wink since Future Twilight showed up! Far too much to worry about to get any rest! Believe me, I've tried!"

“Hopefully, you’ll be able to get some rest after tomorrow,” Pinkie said. “It’ll be Tuesday morning then.”

That caught Twilight’s attention. “What?!” She teleported over to one of her giant telescopes. "Have you recalibrated and readjusted the telescope observing the dark side of the sun?"

“The sun doesn’t have a dark side,” Spike pointed out.

“Also,” Pinkie said. “I haven’t touched your telescope since I came in here.”

"Thanks for nothing," the unicorn grumbled and began to move the telescope. But, she ended up looking into as it was aimed directly at the sun. The glare struck her eye and she let out a cry. "Gah, my eye!"

“Don’t worry, mom,” Spike said. “I have an eyepatch from the first aid kit. It’s one of the spares that Fluttershy let us have.”

So, Spike put the eyepatch over Twilight’s right eye. Twilight looked in the mirror.

“The eyepatch over the right eye,” Twilight said. “Another sign. Nearly all of the signs have come true thus far. We haven’t done a thing to prevent the disaster! If tomorrow is Tuesday, then, I’ll just have to stop time!”

"Is that even possible?" Spike wondered aloud.

“If there are time spells in the Star Swirl the Bearded Wing in the Canterlot Library,” Twilight said. “Then, it must be.”

“But, those’ll be guarded at night,” Spike said. “Even the dumbest of the Royal Guards are smart enough to keep any living thing out.”

“You’re right,” Twilight said.

“So, how are you going to get into that wing?” Pinkie asked. “Sneak in under the cover of night wearing skintight black uniforms?”

Twilight was surprised by Pinkie’s admittedly logical idea. “That’s…” she said. “Actually a pretty smart idea.”

Hopefully she doesn’t get into too much trouble for this, Spike thought to himself.

Late that night, the entire city of Canterlot was asleep. No lights shone in the buildings and the city street lights were the only source of illumination. But, none would've thought anything of a train pulling into the station. If they had been looking though, they might have seen three figures cloaked in black, flexible stealth suits depart. Those figures were Twilight, Pinkie, and Spike.

“Okay,” Twilight whispered. “The Canterlot archives are this way. Let’s move.”

As they stealthily moved, Spike felt uncomfortable. “Can you remind me what the point of these stealth suits was again, mom? It’s not illegal to sneak around Canterlot at night. This isn’t a prison.”

“It’s like you said,” Twilight explained in a whisper. “The Canterlot archives are heavily guarded at night, so, if we’re to sneak in without any of them seeing us, we must take advantage of the shadows of the night. Sneaking into the Canterlot archives may not exactly be breaking any laws, but, stealing a time travel spell from it certainly is.”

“Good point,” Spike said. “I’m still worried about this, though.”

The three made their way through Canterlot in silence, but, Twilight kept insisting on weaving through branches and bushes to avoid being spotted by any stray guards. Before long, they were able to reach the archives only to find the front door guarded by Flash Sentry and one of Luna’s thestral guards.

“Makes sense that they would be on patrol,” Spike whispered. “It’s night.” Suddenly, there was a deep growling noise, which caught the attention of the guards.

“You hear that?” Flash asked the thestral.

“We better investigate,” the thestral said before both guards left the entrance to the archives while the trio snuck in through an open window.

“Quick,” Twilight whispered. “While they’re preoccupied.”

They made their way through the window and gently set themselves down.

“What do you think that noise was?” Pinkie whispered.

“Uh, I already know what it was,” Spike whispered in an embarrassed tone.

“Are you alright?” Twilight asked. Suddenly, as the same noise from earlier was heard again, Spike’s stomach seemed to ripple beneath his skintight suit, causing the young drake to blush more. “I packed some snacks for you in my saddlebag.”

Pinkie reached into it and grabbed a random gem that she quickly shoved into Spike’s mouth. The young drake swallowed it whole so as not to make loud chewing noises.

“Thanks,” Spike whispered.

“Time’s running out,” Twilight whispered. “We have to find the Star Swirl the Bearded wing.”

They soon made their way to the outside of the Star Swirl the Bearded wing, careful not to make too much noise. However, before they reached it, Spike noticed something in the hallway.

“Uh, guys?” Spike whispered. “We have company!”

The unicorn mare began to panic. "Oh no, a guard!" she gasped in fright. "And there's nowhere to hide! We're trapped!"

The guard walked closer to the three. “Twily?” the guard said. They all looked to see Shining Armor, Twilight’s older brother.

"B.B.B.F.F.?" Twilight nervously replied, worried that her brother might rat her out.

“What are you, Spike, and Pinkie doing here?” he asked. “And what’s with the getup?”

“Well,” Twilight said. “It’s a bit complicated.”

“Still trying to kick the habit of sneaking into the archives?” Shining surmised.

“We need to get in there for an important reason,” Twilight explained. “Specifically, the Star Swirl the Bearded wing.”

“Well,” Shining said. “I guess I can help you find it. But, you have to promise you won’t take anything from it and you’ll put everything back the way you found it before you leave.”

“I promise,” Twilight said. “Thank you.”

Shining guided them and unlocked the door to the Star Swirl the Bearded wing. “Remember,” he said. “Nopony else is to know about this.”

The three nodded and ventured inside the wing.

Once inside the wing, Twilight happened to pass by a mirror and finally saw for herself that she looked just like Future Twilight. "Oh no, this is terrible! It's like I've become Future Twilight herself!" she nervously commented with worry.

“Uh oh,” Pinkie squeaked. “This is bad.”

“We’re running out of time!” Twilight said.

“Twilight Sparkle,” said the familiar voice of Princess Luna.

Twilight gasped, turning to see Princess Luna looking at her. "P-Princess Luna!" she stuttered. "I know what you think but this isn't what it looks like! I was just... just..." She trailed off, unable to finish her sentence.

“Just entering a place with restricted access after dark?” Princess Luna said. “My sister said you always were the curious one and that you’re certainly not the first student to do this.”

“The only reason I’m here,” Twilight began to explain. “Is that I was given a warning a week ago from my future self about a disaster that’s to fall before this Tuesday morning.”

“Well,” Luna said. “It’s morning now.”

Twilight gasped. She looked out a nearby window and saw that Celestia was raising the sun. Birds were twittering in the sunlight. Twilight, however, braced for the incoming disaster.

“This is it!” Twilight said in alarm. “Disaster incoming!”

“Uh, nothing’s happening,” Pinkie said.

Twilight unfurled from her self-bracing. She looked around and saw that everything was indeed calm.

“I guess the only meltdown that happened…” Twilight said at last. “Was mine.”

Suddenly, Spike started groaning in pain and clutching his stomach.

“Spike!” Twilight exclaimed. “Are you alright?!”

Spike ended up forcefully spitting out the gem Pinkie fed him earlier.

“Ohh~” Spike groaned. “Even if it would have meant us getting into worse trouble, I really should have chewed that.” He then sniffed the air. “Wait a minute.” He picked up the gem and sniffed it. “Sea salt? This is a magic gem! No wonder I had so much trouble keeping it down!”

Twilight gasped. “Oh, Spike, I’m so sorry,” she apologized. “I didn’t realize that it was a magic gem. They’re hard for me to tell apart from ordinary gems.”

“Am I missing something here?” Pinkie asked.

“My stomach can’t digest magically active gems,” Spike explained. “They give me stomach cramps and force me to barf them out.”

“So, do you think that was the disaster?” Pinkie asked.

“Looks like I took things out of proportion,” Twilight said. “I got all of Ponyville worked up over something that’s my responsibility alone. And it was all because I couldn’t stop worrying and didn’t allow the future to handle itself.”

“Sterling predicted there would be disasters this year,” Luna said. “But, not on this particular day.”

“If only I had learned that a week ago,” Twilight said. “A lot of trouble could have been avoided.”

“I, too, have used the time travel spell in my youth,” Luna said. "If the spells here ever fell into the wrong hooves, talons, or other extremities, we'd all be in serious trouble. That's why knowledge of this section is on a strict, need-to-know basis. I'll overlook your trespassing in here, seeing as you were just being curious. But, next time, my sister and I expect a heads up before you go snooping around the archives. Just because you're my sister’s student doesn't mean you can do whatever you want. Do I make myself clear?"

“Yes, your highness,” Twilight said, genuflecting with respect.

Pinkie bumped one of the shelves and a scroll landed in her hooves. She carefully unfurled it and looked it over. “Hey, Twilight, I think I found what you were looking for.” She showed the scroll. “It doesn’t stop time, but, it does let you go back in time. It’s only good for one trip and only lasts a few minutes.”

“That does help, Pinkie,” Twilight smiled. “This way, I can go back in time to last week to warn me that there never was an extreme disaster.” She lit up her horn and disappeared.

Back to one week ago, Twilight appeared before herself from the past and spoke to her.

“Twilight,” Twilight said. “You’ve got to listen to me!”

Past Twilight, however, was too baffled to listen. “How is this happening? You’re me, but, I’m me as well. How is this even possible?!”

“A time travel spell from the Star Swirl the Bearded section of the Canterlot archives,” Twilight explained.

“Incredible,” Past Twilight said. “But, what happened to you? If you’re from the future, then, it must be really awful!”

“I’m actually from next Tuesday morning,” Twilight said.

“Really?” Past Twilight asked. “Is time travel fun or does it hurt? Oh, I have so many questions that I could spend all night talking to myself about-”

Twilight magically zipped her past self’s lips.

“Listen!” she said. “I don’t have much time!”

“Whuff goy gah?” Past Twilight asked, muffled.

“Whatever you do,” Twilight said. “Don’t—”

But, before Twilight could say anything else, she was magically materialized back to her own timeline.

“Let Pinkie feed Spike the gem… you packed…” Twilight said, slowly losing steam. “Because it’s… magically… active…” She facehooves herself. “I can’t believe it! Now, my past self is going to worry herself sick all week about next Tuesday morning and the major disaster that’s never going to happen!”

“Yeah,” Pinkie said as she rolled up the scroll and put it back into its original place. “But, now past Twilight will learn what to do about it because of what’s happening now.”

“Wait,” Spike said. “I just thought of something. If my mom went back in time to her past self and changed the future, wouldn’t we cease to exist?”

“That’s the problem with interacting with your past self,” Luna said. “Your past self is often too baffled to listen to what you have to say, which prevents the future from changing anyway. A self-resolving paradox.”

“Boy,” Pinkie said. “Time travel is weird. No wonder this wing is restricted.” She then remembered something. “Wait, have you used that particular spell before? Multiple times?”

“Yes,” Luna admitted. “I managed to circumvent the one-time use limit by making copies of the scroll.”

“Well,” Twilight said. “We’ll make sure not to use these particular spells again.”

“You’re wiser than I was at your age,” Luna said. "Trying to mess with the flow of time can produce all kinds of ripple effects. It can be possible in some cases to create entirely different timelines."

“Thank you,” Twilight said. “But, we should really get home now and I owe all of Ponyville an apology.”

“That would be a good idea,” Luna said.

So, Twilight levitated Spike onto her back, bid goodbye to Luna, and she and Pinkie walked out of the restricted wing. While Pinkie continued on, Twilight and Spike noticed Cadance. The pink-coated alicorn noticed them and smiled.

“Hi,” Cadance smiled. “I didn’t expect to see you here.” She took note of the way they were dressed. “Or looking like that.”

“It’s a long, embarrassing story,” Twilight said with a sweatdrop. “But, we’re on our way back to Ponyville.”

“Before you go,” Cadance said. “I have some wonderful news for you.”

“We know you’re being married to my brother,” Twilight said. “He sent the letter back on Hearts and Hooves day.”

“That wasn’t the news I was talking about,” Cadance said. “The news is that our wedding will be here within the next month!”

“Great!” Twilight said. “We wouldn’t miss it!”

Cadance hugged her future family members gently, but, lovingly.

On the way back to Ponyville, Spike had a contemplative look on his face. Pinkie noticed.

“Copper bit for your thoughts, Spike?” Pinkie asked.

“Well,” Spike said. “Since it took my mom pretty much a whole day getting Cerberus back to his post, it’s possible that at least one of the prisoners got out.”

“If that was the case,” Pinkie said. “Who or what could it have been?”

In a remote region of Equestria, a cloaked figure could be seen.

“I’m finally free after all these centuries,” the figure said in a raspy voice. “My time in Tartarus has left me weak and frail while Celestia and Luna retain their strength. No matter. I’ll simply bide my time while regaining my strength. Even if it takes me a year or so, I will succeed where my Grandfather Tirac failed. And this time, there’s no Megan Williams to stop me!”

He laughed wickedly to himself as his piercing yellow eyes glistened from under his cloak hood.*****

End of chapter.

Author's Note

Here's the next chapter.

*It's a callback!

**Reality ensues.

***My idea.

****I feel that aspect is overlooked.

*****FORESHADOWING!!!

Shoutout to Comickook and the Background Conquerer for their suggestions.

If you're enjoying the story so far, contact me via private messages if you'd like to help make future chapters.

Chapter 22: Dragon Quest (S2:E21)

My Little Pony: Nine Elements

Book 2

Written by Brandon Nell and Blake Hawkins

Chapter 22: Dragon Quest

Two days after the Future Twilight fiasco, Spike and the Guardians of Harmony received a letter from Princess Celestia. The letter had explained that the Great Dragon Migration was going to happen.

“This could be my chance to learn more about dragons!” Spike said.

“Don’t you already learn a lot from Zecora?” Pinkie asked.

“Learning from a zebra is one thing,” Spike said. “Learning from actual dragons is another.”

“Says here,” Applejack said, reading from the letter. “That in order ta watch the Great Dragon Migration with caution, ya gotta be in a safe place, preferably a trench. Ah’m sure ah can dig one fer us ta be in.”

“Can I help?” Pinkie asked. “I have a lot of experience digging from my family’s rock farm.”

“Sure thing,” Applejack smiled. “Together, we’ll make somethin’ that all seven o’ us can be comfy in.”

“Uh, I think you mean six of us,” Rainbow said, gesturing to Fluttershy.

Fluttershy didn’t appreciate the insinuation. “I’m going,” she asserted.

“What?” Rainbow gasped.

“I must,” Fluttershy said. “If I don’t, I could end up hurting Spike’s feelings again. Besides, if I’m to get over my fear of dragons, I have to take all the steps I can. I’m not backtracking after over a year of progress. I also know you’d try to blackmail me that I owe you after taking you to see the butterfly migration.”*

“No, I wouldn’t!” Rainbow said.

“Yeah, she would,” Applejack said flatly.

“Tattletale,” Rainbow muttered.

Later that day, Pinkie and Applejack were digging a trench by Fluttershy’s cottage. Fluttershy was available close by in case either one of them needed more supplies or a cold drink of water or lemonade. Within an hour, the trench was done.

“You two made a nice trench,” Fluttershy said kindly.

“No dragon’ll be able ta see er torch us,” Applejack said. “Not without crashin’ inta the ground, anyhow.”

“I better grab some snacks,” Pinkie said. “Since we’re going to be in the trench for a while, it’ll be good to have some food to keep our tummies quiet. Twilight and Rarity should be here soon with the other gear.”

“Spike’s making us snacks as we speak,” Fluttershy said.

“Oh, okay,” Pinkie said.

Soon, Twilight and Rarity arrived with the gear. Rarity was a bit disgruntled with the drab camouflage.

“I do understand the functionality,” Rarity grumbled. “But, earth tones like these don’t match my aesthetic at all.”

“We’ve been over this, Rarity,” Twilight said in annoyance. “The point of camouflage is to blend in. Wearing one of your more glamorous outfits is the same as holding a big sign saying, ‘Go ahead and set me on fire.’”

Rarity sighed. “Fair enough. This may not be something I would wear every day, but, I’ll make an exception to ensure our safety.”

Minutes ticked by and nothing happened.

“Are they even coming?” Rainbow asked impatiently.

“Be patient, Rainbow,” Twilight said. “Princess Celestia’s letter said that the Great Dragon Migration is starting today, but, she never specified the time.”

Suddenly, in the distance there came a tremendous roar. The mares recognized it in a heartbeat.

“Sounds like we got dragons a-comin’!” Applejack called.

Within seconds, they saw dragons big and small in a variety of colors. Some had ear fronds like Spike, some had horns, some had antlers, some had dog-like faces on snake-like bodies, some had hair and mustaches, some had wings on their backs, some had wings as part of their arms, and some had no wings at all, but, could fly just the same. The ponies were amazed by what they saw. Even Fluttershy found herself captivated by the unique dragons that were flying overhead.

“I must say,” Rarity said. “Dragons are quite a diverse species.”

“Indeed, they are,” Twilight replied, jotting down what she was observing in her notebook. “I’m amazed that those snake-like ones can fly without wings.”

A short time later, Spike arrived with the snacks. “Did I miss anything?” he asked.

“It just started,” Twilight said. “I took notes about the unique dragons we had seen so far.”

Rainbow helped herself to a snack when she noticed Spike looking at her in deadpan expectation. “What?”

“I know you’re going to make fun of my apron,” Spike said. “So, get it over with.”

“I wasn’t going to,” Rainbow said.

“She’s tellin’ the truth,” Applejack said after activating her Mystic Eyes of Truth.

“Why would we make fun of an apron?” Pinkie asked. “They’re functional. And yours is even camouflaged, so, it’s functional in that way, too.”

“Besides,” Rainbow said before taking a bite of a danish. “If you can make snacks this good, I don’t care if you wear an apron or a ball gown.”

Spike was caught off guard by the response. “Well, uh… thanks, Rainbow.”

Rarity took a bite of a muffin and was amazed by the taste. “My word, it’s heavenly~! Where did you learn to make such a delicious pastry?”

“One of the royal chefs if you can believe it,” Spike said.

“The efforts certainly paid off,” Rarity smiled. She patted his head, causing him to blush. “Why darling, you are turning the most adorable shade of red."

“Stop teasing him, Rarity,” Twilight said.

“It’s okay, mom,” Spike said. “She’s not harming anything.”

“She was trying to be nice,” Fluttershy said.

Spike looked up at the dragons flying overhead. His smile started to falter. Twilight noticed.

“Is something the matter, Spike?” she asked.

“I thought watching so many dragons would answer some of my questions,” Spike said. “Now, I just have even more questions.”

“It would be kinda hard ta hear what the dragons have ta say when they’re all the way up there, n’ we’re all the way down here,” Applejack said.

“My whole life,” Spike said. “I’ve known next to nothing about my own species. It’s so frustrating.”

“It can be hard to know exactly how to be a dragon when they’re pretty rare to come by,” Rarity said. “So, I do understand how you feel.”

“I don’t even know how dragons usually act,” Spike said. “It’s making me question who I am.”

“I don’t know if who you are is the same as what you are,” Fluttershy said. “We know who you are because you were raised by Twilight and her family.”

“And you’re perfect the way you are,” Rarity said. She then used her hooves to rub both of Spike’s cheeks simultaneously. "Why just look at you. You have the cutest widdle pair of chubby cheeks."

“Rarity, please,” Spike said. “As much as I appreciate a face smush, I’m not in the mood for one right now. I have a lot on my mind.”

"Rarity has a point, Spike," Pinkie commented. "You're perfectly fine as you are. Why would you want to be anything else? You're a one of a kind, no matter who or what you might be."

“Yeah,” Applejack said. “Yer our friend n’ that ain’t goin’ ta change.”

“All the same,” Spike said. “I wish I could feel like other dragons. I… I think I need to go back home.” And with that, Spike turned around and trundled sadly.

“Poor Spike,” Twilight said sadly. “If only there was some way we could help him.”

“I don’t know if he would want our help,” Rainbow said. “Sure, we’re his friends, but, I think he wants some way to feel more like a dragon. Since we know as much about them as he does, I doubt we’ll be much help.”

“Still,” Fluttershy said. “We should be there for him, whether he wants us to or not. First, he needs a moment.”

“Aren’t there books on dragons in the library?” Rainbow asked.

“If there are, I haven’t found them,” Twilight said. “Why do you think Spike had to resort to learning from Zecora?”

“Hmm, good point,” Rainbow said.

If Twilight had any doubts about whether or not Spike would continue to obsess over how little of a dragon he thought he was, they were erased that very night.

“What am I?” Spike questioned himself. “Where am I from? Who am I supposed to be?”

Twilight, who was trying to sleep, took a deep breath to avoid losing her temper. She knew from the Owlowiscious incident that losing her temper with him leads to really bad results. “I don’t know,” she said as calmly as she could. “You were given to me as an egg. Princess Celestia didn’t say where your egg came from.”

“I feel as if I may as well be a pony,” Spike said sadly.

“I’m sorry, sweetie,” Twilight said. “I wish I could give you the answers you seek, but, after the Future Twilight fiasco, I vowed not to dabble in time travel again.”**

Spike looked out the window. The Great Dragon Migration had long since flew out of Ponyville’s range, but, he could still think of them. The fact that they were still visible didn’t help.

“Maybe my answers aren’t in Ponyville,” Spike said.

Twilight could tell at once what Spike was thinking. “How about some late-night research?” she suggested.

“You’d do that for me?” Spike asked.

“Of course,” Twilight said. “It’s high time we started looking for books on dragons in this library. What kind of mother would I be if I didn’t try to teach you more about your species?”

“Thanks, mom,” Spike smiled while hugging Twilight.

Unfortunately, what information they managed to find out did nothing to satisfy Spike's curiosity. And even after Twilight decided that it was best to call it a night and get some sleep, Spike was still very unhappy. He felt just as bad the next morning, which did not go unnoticed by Twilight. "How is it that we've searched through all these books and there's still nothing about dragons that can answer my questions?" he complained.

“I’m sorry, Spike,” Twilight said. “It’s just that dragons are so rare that hardly any pony has come close enough to them to actually study them.”

“Now, I’m even more confused than ever,” Spike said, disheartened.

Twilight sighed sadly. “If only I actually was a dragon, I would be better help towards you. Maybe we can pay another visit to the Canterlot Archives, maybe they'll know something we don't," Twilight suggested.

"I doubt it," Spike muttered glumly, a tear coming into his eye. "I wonder if dragons cry...”

“Oh, Spike,” Twilight said, comforting her dragon son.

Spike remembered that he could still see the dragon migration from a distance the night before.

“Well,” Spike said. “I think I know what I have to do.”

Just then, there was a knock at the front door. Twilight went to answer it and when she opened it, in walked her friends.

“Good morning,” Rarity said before directing her attention to Spike. “We came to see how you were doing, Spike.”

“Turns out this library doesn’t have any books on dragons,” Spike said.

“We’re sorry, Spike,” Fluttershy said. “We’re not sure how helpful we would be towards you.”

“That’s okay,” Spike said. “I’m getting a head start anyway.”

“A head start?” Applejack asked. “At what?”

“I’m joining the Dragon Migration!” Spike announced.

Most of the guardians of harmony gasped in surprise.

“What?!” Pinkie squawked. “You’re going out there all alone?!”

"Spike, that's nonsense talk!" Applejack said seriously. “Ya’ll be goin’ out ta join in with a bunch o’ strangers. Dragons er not, ya don’t know ‘em!”

"Applejack has a point, those dragons mean serious business. They're big, tough, and scary..." Rainbow Dash added.

“And I’m small, weak, and I like to wear aprons,” Spike snorted. “This is exactly why I need to go!”

"All I'm saying is, you could get hurt,” Rainbow said. “Do you have any idea what you're getting into?"

"Big words coming from the mare who charged headfirst into a fight with a dragon several times bigger than her and got her tail kicked pretty badly," Spike said, brushing off Rainbow Dash's concerns.***

“Twilight~” Rarity stage-whispered to her fellow unicorn friend. “Can’t you talk him out of this?”

“I don’t think we should talk him out of this,” Twilight said after a pause. “I think Spike should go.”

“You can’t talk me out of–” Spike began before Twilight’s words sank in. “Wait, what’d you say?”

“Did you say you want Spike to join the Great Dragon Migration?” Fluttershy asked.

“It’s clear that Spike has questions about himself,” Twilight said. “And we don't have the answers for him. I feel that if he does join in, he’ll be able to actually talk to other dragons and they will be able to answer his questions and queries better than we could. So, that’s why I think he should join them. After all, there are times where we have to travel to learn who we are.”

“I suppose that makes sense,” Rarity admitted before stepping close to Spike. “I’ll miss having you around, Spikey-wikey.”

“We’re all going to miss you,” Pinkie said. “But, we wish you a safe voyage.”

“I still think this is crazy,” Rainbow said. “But, who am I to talk? I’ve done plenty of stupid stuff.”

“Thanks, everypony,” Spike said. He put his bindle over his shoulder and he prepared to step out of the Golden Oak Library. “I’m going to miss you guys, too, but, this will help me realize who I really am. I can feel it. Goodbye, everypony.”

As he set off, the mares waved goodbye.

“Goodbye, Spikey-wikey,” Rarity said.

“Happy trails, li’l buddy,” Applejack said.

“Go get ‘em, big guy!” Rainbow said.

They continued waving and sending valedictions until Spike was out of earshot.

“We’re following him, right?” Rarity asked.

“Of course,” Twilight said. “Spike means so much to me. If something happens to him out there and I can’t do anything about it, I’d never forgive myself.”

“It would be risky,” Fluttershy said. “But, we must for him. Though we’ll have to keep out of sight so Spike doesn’t know we’re there. He would think we’re trying to stop him from his journey.”

“I’m surprised you’re onboard with this,” Rainbow said. “Aren’t you still afraid of dragons?”

“Yes,” Fluttershy said. “But, I’m more afraid of something bad happening to Spike.”

“Hey, Rarity,” Pinkie said. “You wouldn’t happen to have dragon costumes we could wear, do you?”

“I can make them on the way,” Rarity said. “Though, they won’t be my best work.”****

“As long as we believably look like dragons,” Twilight said. “That’s all that matters.”

Spike traveled for nearly a day, stopping to rest periodically. He followed the path of the dragons as they flew overhead. He crossed a river on a raft courtesy of Cranky Doodle Donkey. Soon, he came upon a large volcanic area where most of the dragons were mingling. He could see that a majority of them were roughly the size of Razer, which intimidated him. He shuddered a bit, but, he continued to look around. He then saw a group of smaller and younger dragons. They were older than him, but, they weren’t too much taller. He reasoned that they must be teenage dragons.

“If I’m going to learn what it’s like to be a real dragon,” Spike said to himself. “Those are the dragons to hang out with.” He made his way to them, unaware of his friends behind him in poorly-made dragon costumes.

“I did say they wouldn’t be my best work,” Rarity whispered to her friends.

“Never mind how it looks, Rare,” Rainbow whispered. “We need to stay incognito.”

“We’ll never pass if they hear six voices coming out of two dragons,” Twilight silently lectured.

The friends quietly nodded and they kept their eyes on Spike. They passed a female winged dragon half a head taller than Spike with grayish scarlet scales with a grayish cornflower blue underbelly, horns, and wing membranes, light rose hair, and moderate turquoise eyes. She took a good look at them.

Meanwhile, Spike made it to the teenage dragons. He cleared his throat to get their attention.

“Excuse me,” Spike said, timidly yet politely. “Hi, I’m Spike.”

This caught their attention.

“You sure your name is Spike,” a purple dragon asked. “Or is it Shrimp?” They all laughed.

“No, it is Spike,” Spike said.

“Look more like a Peewee to me,” said a brown dragon.

“Hey, guys,” a red dragon with a noticeable overbite of fangs said, feigning sympathy. “Leave him alone or he may fly away.” Then, in a mocking tone, he said. “That is, if he had wings!” He laughed harder. “This guy’s a whelp!”

“So, how’d ya get here,” the brown dragon asked after a laugh. “Fly in on your mommy’s back?”

“I came here on my own!” Spike said. “And I don’t appreciate the way you insulted me by calling me a whelp!”

The dragons stopped laughing in confusion.

“Whelp isn’t an insult, dumbass,” the red dragon said. “Don’t you know that’s the stage between hatchling and green wing?”

“Uh…” Spike said. He then cleared his throat. “Like I said, I came here on my own. I was mostly living in Canterlot and then I moved to Ponyville.”

“No wonder you don’t know anything about dragons!” the red dragon snarked. “They don’t know crap about us! If I didn’t know better, I’d think you were part pony!”

“I’m not part pony,” Spike said. “I’m all-dragon! Watch this…” He then attempted to roar like a dragon. The teenage dragons just laughed harder.

The Guardians weren’t enjoying the sight. Twilight took it particularly hard since she knew Spike really was part pony.

“How dare those brutes speak to Spike like that,” Rarity whispered.

Fluttershy noticed something vaguely familiar about the red dragon.

“Or maybe,” the red dragon said. “Maybe you’re a pony in a dragon costume!”

The dragons laughed. The purple one unknowingly nudged one of the costumed dragons.

“A pony in a dragon costume,” the purple dragon guffawed. “Isn’t that silly?”

Twilight grew nervous. “Yeah,” she said in a deep voice. “Hilarious.”

Spike began to grow angry. “I am a real dragon!”

“Pickin’ on whelps again, Garble?” a female voice said. They turned to see that it came from the dragon who saw the costumed ponies enter.

“Butt out, you pony-lover!” the red dragon, whose name was Garble, said. “This doesn’t concern you!”

“Neither does messin’ with new guys, but, that don’t seem ta bother you, does it?” the female dragon snarked.

“Clump, Backdraft!” Garble said to the brown dragon and a violet one. “Go rough up Mina.”

The brown and violet dragons, Clump and Backdraft respectively, charged at Mina. However, she casually stepped aside and let the two fumble on their faces.

“Typical,” Mina said. “Sendin’ your Mountain Horn goons ta deal with me because youse don’t have the balls ta do it yourself.”

Garble growled with annoyance. Mina then calmly walked up to Spike.

“You okay, kid?” she asked.

“Yeah,” Spike said after taking a moment to calm down. “Uh, thanks for that.” He then saw Garble attempting to punch Mina from behind.

“Hang on,” Mina said before delivering a punch to Garble’s stomach. The red dragon winced in pain before Mina calmly said. “Take your goons somewhere else or I’ll punch lower. Get the picture?”

“Got it,” Garble said in a winded tone. “Come on, boys.”

The seven big dragons scurried off to a different part of the volcanic area.

How Smolder turned out so chill n' Garble so awful is beyond me, Mina thought to herself. “Hey, youse mind if I speak to those two dragons behind you in private?” she asked Spike.

“Which two dragons?” Spike asked, looking behind him. He then noticed the costumed ponies, but, didn’t recognize them. “Oh, go ahead,” he answered.

“I shouldn’t be too long,” Mina said as she walked over to the costumed ponies. She led them to a cavern. “Okay, ponies, you can drop the act here.”

Pinkie gasped. “How did she know?”

Mina crossed her arms. “I see ponies in dragon costumes parade the streets of Fillydelphia every new year,” she said. “You six? Worst costumes ever. Though, you might pass for Crackle’s cousins.” Mina pointed in the direction of a dragon who looks identical to the costumes that Rarity made.

“Blaugh!” the dragon named Crackle said. She then scratched her side with two of her eight legs.

“I didn’t even do that intentionally,” Rarity said. “Crackle looks different from other dragons we saw.”

“Yeah,” Mina said. “We’re not really sure which race she is, either.”

The ponies were surprised at the revelation that Crackle was female.

“Anyway,” Twilight said. “We’re friends of Spike. I hatched him from his egg during my entrance exam, so, I’m Spike’s mom.”

“Okay,” Mina said. “Now, before you say anythin’, don’t lump me with Garble n' his goons. Not all dragons are like that. Well, most Wyverns are like that, but, that’s not the point.”

“We saw firsthoof how willing you were to make sure Spike was safe from those seven bullies,” Rarity said. “We can see that you are quite kind.”

“Yeah,” Mina said. “Now, I feel you should know who Garble and his goons are.”

The ponies followed Mina’s pointing as she pointed at the purple dragon.

“The purple dragon with the hair over his eyes is Fume,” Mina said. She then pointed at a dragon with light gray scales with a light amaranthish gray underbelly and wing membrane, light amaranth spines, and light amaranth sclera with moderate amaranth pupils. “That pale one is Fizzle. You already know Clump and Backdraft.” She then pointed to a dragon with dark gray scales with an apple green underbelly, moderate lime green hair, light goldish gray horns, and black eyes with brilliant orange sclera. “That’s Charcoal.”

“I feel as if I’ve heard Garble’s voice before,” Fluttershy said.

“How so?” Applejack asked.

“I don’t know exactly,” Fluttershy admitted. “Though, his tail looks familiar, too.”

“Excuse me, Mina,” Rarity said. “I couldn’t help but notice that some dragons have hair. Before seeing the migration, I wasn’t aware that it was even possible.”

“Well,” Mina said. “Most dragons can’t have hair. The ones that do are at least part Longryu.”

“Longryu?” Rainbow asked. “What’s that?”

“There’s four main breeds of dragon,” Mina explained. “Each one from a different area of the world. You see those dragons with ear fronds?”

The ponies nodded and made affirmative noises.

“Those are Bulk Busters, northern dragons,” Mina explained.

“Oh!” Twilight said. “Is that the kind of dragon that Spike is?”

Mina nodded. “Bulk Busters is named for both their physical strength and the fact that some get pretty fat in their later years. The fat keeps them warm in the colder regions they usually stay.”

“Fascinating,” Twilight smiled. “Truly fascinating.”

“See those dragons with horns?” Mina asked.

The ponies nodded again.

“Those are Mountain Horns, southern dragons,” Mina said.

“What’re they like?” Applejack asked.

“Well, some sometimes walk on all fours like youse ponies,” Mina said. “Sometimes, they walk upright. They’re named ‘cause they have horns and usually live in mountain regions. They usually have a ‘might makes right’ mentality, but, they can be reasoned with. Though, reasonin’ with a Mountain Horn’s harder than with a Bulk Buster.”

“Intriguing,” Rarity nodded.

“Those dragons with wings as part o’ their arms,” Mina said. “Are Wyverns, western dragons.”

“I bet they’re pretty fast fliers,” Rainbow guessed.

“Not only that,” Mina said. “They can survive in temperatures too hot for other dragons ta handle.”

“Whoa~” Rainbow said. “That’s hardcore.”

“Their fires can melt even the strongest metals,” Mina said. “They’ll eat anythin’ n’ attack any creature. Their scales can’t be penetrated. If that ain’t enough, they got venomous stinger tails.”

“They sound dangerous,” Fluttershy said. “Is there a way to console them?”

“Not a good idea ta try,” Mina said. “Wyverns is prejudiced against all creatures n’ rarely interbreed with other dragons.”

“Oh, dear,” Fluttershy said.

“The most civil Wyvern I’ve ever met was still a total grump,” Mina said. “Even on a good day.”

“Yikes,” Pinkie said. “And I thought Gilda was bad.”

“Well, she was,” Rainbow said.

“Unlike Bulk Busters n’ Mountain Horns,” Mina said. “Wyverns is born with their wings.”

“Interesting,” Twilight said.

“See those dragons with dog-like faces, snake-like bodies, hair, n’ antlers?” Mina asked.

“Yeah,” Applejack said. “R’ those the Longryus ya mentioned?”

“Yep,” Mina said. “Eastern dragons. They’re just about the friendliest dragons ever.”

“Wow,” Pinkie smiled. “I wonder if any of them like parties.”

“You kiddin’?” Mina said. “They love parties. They’re pretty much the only dragons with no beef towards other creatures.”

“I wouldn’t mind meeting a few of them if we weren’t busy keeping an eye on Spike,” Fluttershy said.

“Oh, don’t worry about it,” Mina said. “It’s in a Longryu’s nature ta look out for defenseless creatures.”

“Thank you, Mina,” Fluttershy smiled.

“Now,” Mina said. “Longryus go their whole lives without wings, but, they can fly just fine.”

“I’ve been wondering about that,” Twilight said. “How do they do it?”

“Well, you know how eyesight works?” Mina asked.

“Of course,” Twilight said. “When light hits the retina, special cells called photoreceptors turn the light into electrical signals.”

“Basically,” Pinkie simplified. “Light from the sun bounces off stuff and into our eyes so we can see color.”

“Right,” Mina said. “The bodies o’ Longryus can intercept that light n’ float around on it. If they want it to, that is.”

“That is so cool,” Rainbow said. “So, which breed are you?”

“I’m half n’ half,” Mina said. “My mom’s a Mountain Horn n’ my dad’s a Longryu.”

“Interesting,” Fluttershy said.

“Now, a Longryu’s antlers ain’t just for show,” Mina said.

“No?” Rarity asked. “Are they magical like unicorn and alicorn horns are?”

Mina nodded. “Longryus can even use elemental magic.”

“Truly captivating,” Rarity said.

“In Chineigh,” Mina said. “There ain’t many Pegasi, so, wind Longryus control the weather.”

“Wow,” Rainbow smiled.

“All Longryus have elemental magic,” Mina said. “Some can channel it through their breath. You can tell which is which by their main scale colors.”

“That’s neat,” Pinkie said. “Would you mind telling us what they are in rainbow order if possible?”

“Sure,” Mina said. “Red’s fire, orange’s lightnin’, yellow’s earth, lime’s wood, green’s wind, blue’s wooder, purple’s energy, cyan’s ice, white’s light, black’s darkness, n’ silver n’ gold’s metal.”

“‘Wooder?’” Twilight asked.

“Yeah,” Mina said. “You know, the wet stuff.”

“Oh,” Rarity said. “You mean water.”

“That’s what I said,” Mina said.

“Cool,” Pinkie said.

“My dad’s a metal Longryu,” Mina said.

“That’s mighty intriguin’, Mina,” Applejack said.

“He taught me everythin’ I know about Longryus,” Mina said. “Even how ta fight like ‘em.”

“Fight?” Fluttershy asked.

“Never said Longryus was pushovers,” Mina said. “They usually only fight in self-defense or defense o’ others.”

“Ah, I see,” Fluttershy said, nodding with understanding. “We better check on Spike.”

“Your secret’s safe with me,” Mina said. “But, I’ll stick around in case youse slip up.”

“Thank you,” Twilight said. “We might need the help.”

They made it in time for Garble to issue a belching contest. While they stood a safe distance to see Spike while none of the dragons could hear them, Fizzle stepped up first and belched blue flames. Fume then belched green flames. Clump belched a torrent of orange and yellow flames that practically engulfed the other dragons. The belch endured for several seconds.

“Okay, Spike,” Garble snarked. “Let’s see you top that.”

Spike nervously gulped and stepped up. When he burped, his flames materialized a scroll. The other dragons looked utterly surprised.

“Whoa~” the dragons, sans Garble, said enamored. Garble picked up the scroll.

“How the hell’d you do that?” he asked.

The ponies saw that Mina was equally surprised.

“You’ve never seen a dragon send scrolls with their fire breath either?” Twilight asked in a whisper.

“No,” Mina whispered back. “Even the most magically-gifted Longryus alive can’t do that. The only way it’d even be possible is if the dragon was born with unicorn blood in his veins.”

Twilight began to chuckle nervously.

Garble opened the scroll. “Hey, Charcoal!” he said. “Get over here and read this!”

Charcoal walked over to read the scroll Garble was holding. “From the desk of Princess Celestia, Dear Spike, please te–…”

“Eh, the rest ain’t important,” Garble said, crumpling up the letter. He then attempted to toss it into lava, only for a green Longryu with a white underbelly, white hair, blue horns, and yellow eyes***** to swoop in and grab it before it touched the lava. She landed gently on her feet near Spike, who was a full head shorter than her.

“This scroll is important to him,” she said in a stern, yet demure, voice. “You bullies have no right to read it when it’s his to read.” She gave the scroll to him. “You better store this in your loose scales for later, little one.”

“Thank you,” Spike said, enamored by this brave yet gracious dragon. “Can I have your name?”

“Windyllyn,” the Longryu said. “But, you can call me Windy.”

“It’s nice to meet you, Windy,” Spike said gratefully.

“Stay out of this, you flying snake!” Garble said to Windy.

“You can threaten me as much as you like, Garble,” Windy said. “But, I still won’t tolerate your bullying ways.”

“Feh, whatever,” Garble said, rolling his eyes. “You Longryus are a disgrace to dragons.”

Windy didn’t show the tiniest bit of shame. “We have very different ideas of what disgraces a dragon, Garble,” she said. “After all, did you not attempt to trick a pegasus filly into absent-mindedly wandering into a sleeping titan wing’s mouth?”

“Uh-huh,” Garble said. “Your point?”

Wait, Spike thought to himself upon hearing this. Fluttershy never mentioned that… although, I was still upset with her and I probably would have thought she was making excuses. Even so, I’m going to apologize to Fluttershy when I next see her.

Windy could tell she wasn’t going to win this argument and flew away instead of wasting energy continuing it. With the other ponies, they could hardly believe what Garble had said.

“Such callousness,” Rarity whispered.

“That’s why Garble’s voice sounds familiar to me,” Fluttershy whispered. “And why his tail also looks so familiar. I saw and heard them when I went in that dragon’s mouth.”

“And the fact that he has no shame in admittin’ that,” Applejack said. “He’s a might nasty character.”

“No kiddin’,” Mina said. “Sometimes, I wonder if he’s part Wyvern.”

“So, Spike,” Garble said. “You think you can handle a tail wrestle contest?”

The other dragons in Garble’s group cheered. First up was Charcoal and Backdraft. They turned back to back and they interlocked their tails.

“Ready…” Garble said. “GO!”

Charcoal and Backdraft pulled and tugged as hard as they could, making sounds of exertion as they strained. Backdraft soon made one last effort. He knocked down Charcoal with his force.

“Backdraft wins!” Garble said, holding Backdraft’s tail tip.

Spike watched on. He did admit it looked thrilling, but, at the same time, it looked dangerous.

“Good ol’ tail-wrestling…” he said nervously.

“We can’t let Spikey-wikey wrestle one of them!” Rarity whispered loudly. “He’ll get clobbered!”

“I have an idea,” Twilight whispered. “We’ll have to be sneaky, but, we have to try.” The costume containing herself, Fluttershy, and Pinkie stepped forward. Twilight deepened her voice as low as she could go and she said, “I challenge Spike to a tail-wrestle!”

“Same with me,” Rarity said in a deeper voice as the costume containing her, Rainbow, and Applejack stepped up.

“Who are those weirdos?” Garble whispered to Fume.

“I think they might be Crackle’s cousins,” Fume said.

“WHAT A LOVELY DAY!” Crackle shouted.

“Huh,” Garble said. “That would explain it. One at a time!” The costume containing Twilight, Fluttershy, and Pinkie stepped up.

“Remember,” Twilight whispered as quietly as possible so that only Pinkie and Fluttershy could hear her. “Go easy on him and let him win without looking like it.” The other two mares nodded.

The two competitors set up, ready to match.

“Ready…” Garble said. “GO!”

Spike and “the dragon competitor” pulled and tugged. Twilight, Pinkie, and Fluttershy made it look like they were giving a good show. They deliberately fell over in a way that still hid their identities. The dragon competitors cheered.

“Spike is the winner!” Garble announced. “Now, for the other one who challenged him!”

Spike and the “other dragon competitor” got into position.

“Remember,” Rarity whispered. “Let him win.”

“It won’t be easy for me,” Rainbow whispered. “But, I’ll do it for him.”

“Ready…” Garble said. “GO!”

Spike and the other dragon competitor pulled and tugged. Just as before, the ponies made it look like they lost.

“Two wins in a row for Spike!” Garble announced. “I got to hand it to ya, you’re more impressive than I thought.”

“Really?” Spike asked, hopeful.

“Yeah!” Garble said. “Any dragon who can tail-wrestle against two big dragons like that has got some real guts.”

“Great show youse put on,” Mina whispered to the ponies.

“Thanks,” Twilight whispered back.

“Alright,” Spike said. “Who’s next?”

“Getting cocky, huh?” Garble smirked. “I like that. So, how about you wrestle… him?”

He pointed to a grayish turquoise dragon with a brilliant apple green underbelly, horns, and spines, brilliant tangelo hair, brilliant apple green sclera, and black pupils. Spike looked at his opponent and seemed confident when he saw that he appeared smaller than him.

“Oh, crap, he’s got Whip,” Mina said.

“Uh,” Applejack said. “Do we want ta know why he’s called that?” Some dragons stepped back, revealing that Whip’s tail was not only longer and thicker than the rest of his body (being at least three heads higher), but, could unfurl to reveal sharp spikes coming out of it. “Reckon that answered mah question.”

“Go!” Garble said.

Within seconds, Spike is propelled through the air by Whip’s tail. Luckily, Mina was able to catch him before he hit a rock.

“Thanks,” Spike said after shaking off the whiplash feeling.

“No problem,” Mina said as she put him down.

“Stay out of this, green wing!” Garble said.

“Big talk from a long wing puttin’ a whelp in contests with other long wings n’ a terror-sage like Whip!” Mina said.

Later, after Spike had a chance to fully recover, he and Garble were climbing a mountain of gems.

“Okay,” Garble said. “This next challenge should be more fun.”

Sure, Spike thought to himself. Because those last challenges weren’t already ‘fun.’

“King of the Hoard!” Garble shouted from the top of the gem pile.

The dragons cheered as they started to participate. The object is to be the only dragon on the hoard of gems. So, various teenage dragons were pushing and shoving each other left and right, each one determined to be the one to reach the top. Spike carefully made his way up.

“This is my chance,” he said to himself.

The costumed ponies tackled dragons getting near Spike.

“Oof!” One dragon interjected.

Before he realized it, Spike found himself at the top.

“King of the hoa-” Spike was about to declare before losing his footing and falling to the bottom of the hoard. He landed right in front of Garble.

“Looks like another fail, little Spike,” Garble said teasingly. “Can’t wait to see you fail at lava cannonball, too.”

Spike gulped. He’d never been in lava before. The ponies had heard this and they knew they themselves couldn't survive in lava.

“Spike’s on his own there,” Twilight whispered. Though, she was deeply afraid Spike wouldn’t survive.

A short time later, various dragons gathered around a large lava pool.

“Whoever makes the biggest lava splash is the ultimate dragon!” Garble said. He then jumped off of the stone ledge. “Cannonball!”

Garble made an impressive splash in the lava. His group followed suit with Clump being last and making the biggest splash. Spike looked on and he appeared hesitant. However, he leaned too far forward and fell right into the lava pool.

“Ooh~!” various dragons winced at Spike’s impact.

To Spike’s surprise, the lava didn’t hurt. If anything, he felt like he was taking a warm bath.

“Was my fall that bad?” Spike asked when he resurfaced.

“No way, that was awesome!” Garble said. “No pony could’ve survived just touching lava, let alone falling into it like you did.”

Garble’s entourage made approving noises, among which were compliments saying that Spike is awesome and best dive fail ever. The other teenage dragons made noises of agreement. After they enjoyed their lava swim, Garble stood before Spike as if he was the leader of a fraternity house.

“Spike,” he said. “By surviving falling into lava, you’ve proven you’re a real dragon.”

“Spike! Spike! Spike!” various teenage dragons chanted.

“Now, let’s party dragon-style!” Garble said.

“Yeah!” various teenage dragons shouted.

Mina and the disguised ponies kept their distance during the party.

“Honestly,” Rarity said. “I can’t see any of those male dragons–”

“Drakes,” Mina corrected.

“Right,” Rarity said. “I can’t see any of those drakes getting together with any self-respecting female dra–”

“Dragonesses,” Mina corrected again.

Rarity finally finished. “I can’t see any of those drakes getting together with any self-respecting dragonesses.”

“Can’t argue with that,” Mina said. “I just hope Spike doesn’t let ‘em turn him stupid like ‘em.”

“I’m curious,” Fluttershy said. “Can you explain how dragon fire works?”

“Well, how do you think it works?” Mina asked.

“By breathing out harsh enough?” Fluttershy asked.

“Well,” Twilight said. “Spike’s stomach works kind of like a furnace. When he uses his fire breath, he’s expelling extra fire from his body so he doesn't get too hot.”

“Congratulations,” Mina said in seeming pride before going deadpan. “All o’ that was wrong.”

“Okay,” Twilight said after a pause. “So, how does it really work?”

Mina reached into her loose scales on her hips and pulled out what looked like a metal board with a glass middle. She then held it in front of her torso. After a few seconds, it gave an x-ray view of her innards, revealing her stomach to be where it’d be expected to be and a strange organ attached to the side that had tubes connecting to her lungs.

“Whoa,” Rainbow gasped. “What’s that thing?”

“That’s my flame sac,” Mina explained. “All dragons what breathe fire have ‘em. As youse can see, it’s connected ta my stomach n’ lungs.”

“This is a real anatomy lesson,” Twilight gasped.

Mina then picked up a gem that landed near her feet and ate it. “Here’s how it works,” she said. “As youse can see, the gem goes down my throat ta be digested in my stomach. Pretty standard, but, look what happens ta half the digested mush.” Half of the digested mush was sent to Mina’s flame sac to be digested again.

“Oh, my,” Rarity said.

“Right now,” Mina said. “My flame sac’s turnin’ what went in inta a combustible gas that’s pumped ta my lungs.”

“That’s really somethin’,” Applejack noted.

Mina then gently blew a small, steady azure flame from her mouth. The ponies fully understood then. “Sometimes, gas or drinks from the stomach get in the flame sac,” Mina said. “Without trainin’, that can mess with the fire breath.”

“I see,” Twilight said. “That must be why Spike has trouble breathing fire after drinking something and why he sometimes burps when he does breathe fire.”

“The best way ta help is ta give him dragon milk,” Mina said.

“That’s a thing?” Applejack asked.

“It ain’t actual milk,” Mina clarified. “It’s actually brandy mixed with chicken blood.”

Fluttershy couldn’t help but feel lightheaded at the mention of chicken blood, but, Twilight and Pinkie helped to calm her down.

“How does that help?” Rainbow asked.

“The brandy acts as fuel ta mix with the gas while the chicken blood coats the flame sac with a hydrophobic layer o’ mucus,” Mina explained.

“Since it will help him,” Twilight said. “Then, I’ll do it.”

“I don’t like the idea of sacrificing chickens,” Fluttershy said.

“I didn’t say nothin’ ‘bout sacrificin’ chickens,” Mina said. “Just use a syringe ta pull some blood out.”

“I think I can be able to help with that,” Twilight said.

A while later, the party was over and Spike was stuffed with gems.

“Whew!” Spike panted. “This is one great party!”

“Great?” Garble scoffed. “By Ponyville standards, maybe. Stick with us, kid. We got plenty to teach you about being a dragon.”

“I’m not going anywhere,” Spike said. “The way I feel right now, I could hang out with you guys forever.”

“Forever?!” the ponies whispered loudly upon hearing that.

“Spikey-wikey’s going to stay with those delinquent dragons?” Rarity asked. “Forever?”

“I should have stopped him from following the dragon migration when he was still in Ponyville,” Rainbow said.

“No, Rainbow,” Twilight said. “This was my fault. I encouraged him to go.”

“It don’t matter whose fault it was,” Applejack said. “What does matter is makin’ sure Spike ain’t hurt.”

Garble stood up. “Y’know, Spike?” he said. “I think you might be ready for a real dragon raid!”

Mina had a look of horror on her face.

“I’m sensing that’s a problem,” Rarity asked.

“Each time Garble n’ his goons go on a raid, they smash phoenix eggs!” Mina said.

Rarity gasped. “That is a problem!”

“What exactly does this raid entail?” Spike asked.

“There’s a nest full of phoenix eggs nearby,” Garble explained. “And we’re going to swipe them!”

“Aren’t you totally psyched for this?!” Clump said.

“Yeah, I’m excited,” Spike said, before he corrected himself. “I mean, psyched!”

“Alright,” Garble said. “Let’s fly!”

“Uh, guys,” Spike said. “I can’t fly. So, I can’t really join in this ra-”

Spike was interrupted when Clump flew by and picked him up.

“I ain’t sittin’ by ta watch this,” Mina said. “I’m gettin’ my dad!”

“You do that,” Rainbow said determinedly. “We’re following them!” She started chasing Garble’s entourage.

“Whoa, Nelly!” Applejack yelled. “Rainbow, haven’t ya forgotten that we’re all in here n’ can’t fly?!”

Rainbow stopped just in time. “Oh, right. Sorry, I was just so dead set on making sure Spike’s okay.”

“We all are,” Twilight said. “So, we’re going to have to hoof it. Let’s go!”

The dragons soon reached the phoenix nest. When they peered inside, they saw that the nests were not filled with eggs, but, rather with phoenix chicks.

“Dammit!” Garble said. “They already hatched!”

The phoenix chicks, seeing the dragon invaders, screeched loudly to alert their parents. Two adult phoenixes flew in and began attacking the invaders. The teenage dragons yelped with pain and scrambled to get out of sight. While this was going on, Spike found himself near Mina, who held an egg with a flame pattern.

“Mina?” Spike asked. “What are you doing here?”

“I beat Garble ta the phoenix nest,” Mina said. “My dad’s on the way.”

“Where’d you get that egg?” Spike asked.

“I accidentally knocked it out o’ the tree before it hatched,” Mina said. “Caught it before it hit the ground.”

“Oh,” Spike said. “We better make sure this gets back to his or her parents in a way that doesn’t let them think we stole it.”

Just as they made it to the nest, Garble, Fume, and Clump landed around them.

“Hey!” Garble said. “You stole an egg, Spike?”

“No, he didn’t!” Mina said.

“Oh,” Garble said. “So, you stole it! Hah, guess you’re a real dragon after all, Mina!”

“I ain’t like youse, Garble!” Mina said. “I don’t smash phoenix eggs for sh*ts n’ giggles!”

“Wait,” Spike said. “That’s why you guys wanted to swipe these eggs?”

“Yeah, so?” Garble said callously. “More phoenixes mean more immortal birds, which means overpopulation. Smash the eggs before they hatch, the population stays in check.”

Spike looked at the phoenix egg. In an instant, he remembered who he really was.

“No!” Spike snapped. “This is just a defenseless egg like I was and immortal bird or not, I’m not going to let you hurt it!”

“What did you just say?” Garble said.

“You got cotton in your ear fronds?” Spike said. “I said, ‘no!’”

Garble was furious. “No creature says no to me! If you’ve lived around ponies so long, you’ve probably never eaten meat a day in your life. That about right?”

“Not until around a year ago,” Spike said. “And even then, I still felt guilty… like you would if you even had half a heart that I do!”

“Since you’ve never eaten meat intentionally,” Garble said with a sadistic grin. “My jaws can easily bite right through your squishy scales!”

Mina stepped in between Garble and Spike, protecting the latter. “Oh, no, ya don’t! Youse ain’t revertin’ ta cannibalism ‘round here!”

At that moment, the Guardians of Harmony arrived and discarded their costumes. Rainbow, Applejack, and Pinkie directly faced the dragons while Twilight, Rarity, and Fluttershy stayed close to Spike.

“Guys?” Spike asked in a surprised tone.

“You scaly-ass bastards aren’t laying a claw on him!” Rainbow said.

“That’s right!” Applejack snapped. “Back off!”

“I’m not usually a fighter,” Rarity admitted. “But, if you hurt so much as one scale on his precious little head, I’LL RIP YOU REPROBATES LIMB FROM LIMB!”

The dragons laughed at the pony guardians, but, Garble suddenly stopped once he noticed Fluttershy.

“Wait,” Garble said. “You’re alive?!”

“That’s right, Garble,” Fluttershy said. “And now that I know you’re behind my fear of dragons, I’m not going to let you harm the sweetest little drake I know!”

“Spike,” Garble said. “Are these namby-pamby ponies your friends?”

“That’s right,” Spike said. “And they’ve beaten more powerful creatures than you’ll ever be.”

“Yeah,” Rainbow said. “So, if you don’t back off, we’ll give you a demonstration of our efforts!”

Garble laughed, not noticing something looming overhead that Fume and Clump saw. “You think you ponies can intimidate me?”

“GARBLE!!!” a booming voice echoed.

“Maybe he could,” Pinkie said, pointing at the figure above Garble. All looked up to see a silver Longryu drake easily half a mile in length with a bronze underbelly, golden hair and a mustache that defied gravity, yellow eyes, and brown antlers with flecks of metal embedded in them******. The enormous dragon seemed to radiate wisdom and a vague sense of menace.

“Uh…” Garble said uneasily. “Hi… Mr. Jinshu*******.”

“Do not take my presence lightly, long wing,” Jinshu scolded in his booming voice. “My daughter has informed me of your intentions to slaughter unborn phoenixes.”

“I-It’s only because phoenixes are immortal,” Garble stammered.

“That does not justify your plans,” Jinshu scolded again. “Smashing a phoenix egg would be no different to smashing a fellow dragon egg. Life is sacred.”

“But-” Garble started, only to be interrupted by Jinshu.

“No buts,” Jinshu said. “Your little sister looks up to you. Is this the kind of example you want to set? A shameless poacher?”

Garble looked down sadly. “No…” he said softly.

“Now,” Jinshu said. “Call off this raid before I get the Dragon Lord involved.”

Garble nodded. He then called his friends to follow him back to the volcanic area. Once they were out of sight, Jinshu directed his attention to Spike.

“Thank you,” Spike said, genuflecting respectfully.

“You are an interesting specimen, young drake,” Jinshu said gently. “No doubt you have many questions about dragons.”

“I do,” Spike said. “But, after this, I don’t think I’m in too much of a rush to have them answered. I know who I am.”

“I understand,” Jinshu said before his antlers seemed to shine like silver and one of his scales came off and levitated before him. He closed his eyes and focused while chanting, “Ràng zhège chèng chéngwéi yīmiàn zhānbǔ jìng.********” The scale was transfigured into a grip mirror that gently levitated to Spike. “Should your curiosity come about, this scrying mirror made from my own scale will allow you to contact me no matter where I am and I will do my best to answer your questions.”

“Thank you,” Spike said, gently holding onto the mirror. “This will be helpful and I will take great care of it.”

Jinshu inspected the egg. “That egg needs help hatching,” he said. “Can I trust you to do that in your own home as well?”

“Yes, Mr. Jinshu,” Spike nodded.

“Very well,” Jinshu said. “Come along, daughter.”

“Comin’, Dad,” Mina said before turning to Spike. “Hey, it was real nice meetin’ ya n’ your friends, Spike. Hopefully, I can come see youse in Ponyville or youse can come see me in Fillydelphia someday.”

“I’ll be looking forward to either,” Spike said. “But, for now, I want to go back to my real home.”

“Go for it,” Mina said before flying off with her father.

“You all followed me?” Spike asked.

“Yeah,” Twilight said somewhat shamefully. “It’s not that we didn’t trust you on your journey of self-discovery. It’s because we wanted to make sure you were safe.”

“Well,” Spike said. “I’m glad you did. You’re more than just friends.” Tears of joy welled up in his eyes. “You’re my family.”

The ponies gently hugged Spike lovingly. Once they had a good moment to hug, Twilight put Spike onto her back and they started on their long journey back to Ponyville. It was midnight by the time they arrived.

The next morning, Twilight found Spike already awake and writing a letter to Princess Celestia.

“Dear Princess Celestia,
Seeing the Great Dragon Migration made me wonder what it was like to be a dragon. But, I’ve come to learn that who I am is not the same as what I am. I may have been born a dragon, but, Equestria and my pony friends have taught me to be kind, loyal, and true. I’m proud to call Ponyville my home and to have my pony friends as my family.
Yours truly,
Spike”

Spike rolled up the scroll and sent it away. Just as he did, the other guardians came to invite them out to breakfast.

“Hey, guys,” Rainbow smiled. “Want to join us for breakfast?”

“Before I answer,” Spike said. “I have something to say to Fluttershy.”

“Yes?” Fluttershy replied.

Spike took a deep breath. “I’m sorry I called you a dragophobe so long ago,” he said. “Now, I know that you got your fear thanks to that bully Garble.”

“Oh, Spike,” Fluttershy said. “I forgave you for calling me that a long time ago. Thank you for apologizing, but, it’s because of you, Mina, and her father that I’m not too afraid of dragons anymore.” She hugged him close. “Mina told us a lot about dragons.”

“You’ll have to tell me at breakfast,” Spike said. “After yesterday, I’m ready for a proper meal.” Suddenly, the phoenix egg started cracking. “Oh! The egg!” He and the mares gathered around as a tiny phoenix chick came out of the egg.

“Aww~” the guardians cooed. Spike gently held the chick in his claws.

“Welcome to the world, little one,” Spike smiled.

“Happy birthday, Peewee!” Pinkie said.

“Peewee the phoenix,” Fluttershy said to herself. “That does have a nice ring to it.”

“Yeah,” Spike said. “It’ll be a reminder of all that happened yesterday. Now, let’s take him with us to breakfast.”

“Ya got it, Spike,” Applejack smiled. “N’ let’s get this li’l feller some food.”

And so, during breakfast, the guardians relayed all the information on dragons they learned from Mina and Spike listened to every word.

End of chapter.

Author's Note

Here's the next chapter. Yes, I basically made it a lore dump.

*Character growth!

**She won't have a choice in a few seasons.

***He's not wrong.

****Explanation for why the costume looks so terrible.

*****OC by me.

******Another OC by me.

*******Translation: Metal.

********Translation: Let this scale be a scrying mirror.

I was trying to give Mina a Philadelphian accent. Apologies if I couldn't get it right.

If you liked this chapter, feel free to contact me via private messages if you'd like to help make future chapters.

Chapter 23: The Tell-Tale Nose (Original Chapter)

My Little Pony: Nine Elements

Book 2

Written by Brandon Nell and Blake Hawkins

Chapter 23: The Tell-Tale Nose

The day after Peewee hatched, Twilight saw Spike playing with the phoenix chick. Peewee chirped happily, enjoying his playtime with Spike.

“Enjoying your new pet, Spike?” Twilight asked.

“Yeah,” Spike said. “Peewee’s really been getting the hang of my playtime. I know soon I’ll want to teach him obedience.”

“You’d be the third case of a sentient creature domesticating a phoenix,” Twilight said.

“I know there’s Princess Celestia,” Spike added as he gently tossed a rubber ball to Peewee. “But, who’s the other besides me?”

“Sunset Shimmer,” Twilight said. “She hatched Philomena’s daughter, remember?”

“Oh, yeah,” Spike nodded. “Sorry. It’s just that we haven’t met Sunset, so, it’s sometimes hard for me to really keep track of her or what she did. You think we’ll ever meet her?”

“Who knows,” Twilight answered with a shrug. There was a knock at the door. “Coming~” Twilight called as she went to answer the door. She opened it to find Rainbow Dash. “Ah, hi, Rainbow.”

“Hey, Twilight,” Rainbow smiled. “I finished another Daring Do book.”

“Ah, good,” Twilight said. She then led her pegasus friend inside. “Ready for the next one?”

“Sure am,” Rainbow said.

Twilight suddenly remembered something. “I have errands to run,” she said. “I’ll be back in a bit.”

“Yeah, sure,” Rainbow waid.

“Later, Mom,” Spike called. Peewee chirped in response.

After Twilight left, Rainbow noticed a skateboard on top of a bookshelf not even the ladder could reach.

“Hey, Spike,” Rainbow said. “Has that skateboard always been there?”

“Since I got it for my birthday this year,” Spike said. “Obviously, I don’t use it indoors.”

“Oh, I see,” Rainbow said. The brash pegasus suddenly had a sneaky idea. “Well, I got what I came for,” she said, picking up the next Daring Do book. “I’ll be off now.” She then walked out the door. Once outside, she snuck her way in through an open window and placed the skateboard on the floor when Spike wasn’t looking. Afterwards, she hid herself on top of the bookshelf.

At that very moment, Spike was moving some parchment to another spot, meaning he couldn’t see the skateboard in front of him.

“Okay,” Spike said to himself. “Got to make sure these are taken care of before mom gets ba-” he stepped on the skateboard. “AaaaAaaaaAAaaaAAAAACK~!” Unable to keep his balance, Spike skated across the room.

Twilight returned to see Spike skateboarding in the library.

“Spike!” Twilight exclaimed. She levitated him to her. “How many times have I told you not to skateboard indoors?”

“Uh, none?” Spike answered.

“I shouldn’t have to tell you!” Twilight said.

“I don’t know how it happened,” Spike said honestly. “I was taking the parchment to a different part of the library and I couldn’t see where I was going.”

“It pains me to do this, Spike,” Twilight said. “But, until further notice, you’re grounded.”

“What?!” Spike exclaimed. “But-”

“I’m sorry, Spike, but, that’s the way it is until I get to the bottom of this,” Twilight said.

Spike was pained to hear this. So, he went off to his basket bed and got under his covers in a huff. Rainbow, who was still hiding out of sight, saw the whole ordeal. At that moment, she began to feel guilty.

I never thought that would happen, Rainbow thought to herself. When Twilight wasn’t looking, Rainbow snuck out of the library. None of them knew that Peewee had witnessed the whole incident.

Later, Twilight was having a picnic with the other guardians, Caramel, and the Cutie Mark Crusaders. Though, she had a rather sad look on her face. Fluttershy noticed.

“What’s the matter, Twilight?” she asked. “Why do you look so sad?”

“And where’s Spike?” Rarity asked. “It’s not like him to miss out on a social gathering with us.”

Twilight sighed sadly and explained. “I went out to run errands and left Spike while he had his own chores to perform. But, when I returned, I found him skateboarding in the library. So, I had to ground him.”

“That doesn’t sound like Spike,” Sweetie Belle said. “He knows better than to skateboard indoors.”

“Yeah,” Applejack said. “N’ didn’t we all learn not ta jump ta conclusions?”

“How’d the skateboard even get there in the first place?” Scootaloo asked.

Rainbow looked from side to side. “Maybe he bumped something and it fell down,” she said. At that very moment, she sneezed.

“Bless you,” Pinkie said, giving Rainbow a tissue.

“I propose we investigate this mystery,” Rarity said.

“‘N the sooner we find this out,” Apple Bloom said enthusiastically. “The sooner Spike can get ungrounded!”

As the ponies headed to the library, Rainbow was a bit hesitant, which Fluttershy noticed.

“Rainbow, aren’t you going to help Spike with us?” she asked.

“Well, of course I am,” Rainbow said before sneezing again.

“You’re not feeling sick, are you?” Fluttershy asked. “That’s the second sneeze I heard from you today.”

“I don’t feel sick,” Rainbow admitted.

“Oh, that’s good,” Fluttershy said. “Though, make sure to have some tissues available if you feel any more sneezes just in case. Let’s go.”

Rainbow followed, but, she was finding it difficult to hide her guilt.

Once the ponies made it back to the Golden Oak Library, Twilight looked in cautiously to check on Spike. He was in his basket bed with his back facing the door. It was evident he was still upset. Peewee was close by Spike’s bedside, looking sad for his friend.

“Enjoy your picnic?” Spike asked glumly.

“Honestly, no,” Twilight answered. “I talked the situation over with our friends and we’re going to investigate what really happened.”

Peewee flew over to Twilight. He chirped at her, but, since Twilight wasn’t a Critter Whisperer, she couldn’t understand him.

“I’m sorry, Peewee,” she said. “I can’t understand you.” She then went to regroup with the others.

“I take it Spike is upset about this?” Fluttershy asked.

Twilight nodded grimly. Peewee decided to make his presence known by chirping.

“Hiya, Peewee,” Applejack said. “Ya bein’ by Spike’s side?”

Peewee kept chirping while frantically flapping his little wings.

“Peewee’s trying to tell us something,” Fluttershy said.

Caramel gasped. “What is it, boy?” he asked.

“I think we should let Fluttershy translate,” Sweetie Belle said. “She’s the only Critter Whisperer here.”

“Oh, right,” Caramel said. “I forgot.”

Fluttershy listened carefully to Peewee’s chirps. “He’s saying ‘Wainbow put boawd down.’” She turned to the others. “Since he’s still a chick, he’s still grasping words.”

“Who’s Wainbow?” Scootaloo asked.

“Uh, nopony I know,” Rainbow said before sneezing again.

Applejack then turned to Rainbow suspiciously. “Rainbow,” she said sternly. “Ya wouldn’t happen ta know anythin’ ‘bout this, would ya?”

Rainbow could see all of them looking at her and knew she had to tell them the truth.

“I’m the reason why the skateboard was moved out of place,” Rainbow said after a sigh. “I meant for it to be a prank, but, I never thought that Spike would get into trouble for it.”

Twilight had a look of guilt on her face. “I punished Spike for something that wasn’t his fault!”

“Well,” Applejack said empathetically. “Ya can make things right fer that.” She then turned to Rainbow with a sterner face. “As fer y’all, Rainbow, yer goin’ ta apologize fer prankin’ Spike n’ gettin’ him inta trouble.”

Twilight and Rainbow went up the stairs with Rarity joining and using her magic to tow Rainbow by the ear.

“Ow, ow, ow, ow, ow,” Rainbow complained.

They soon reached Spike’s basket bed. Twilight approached him sadly and was ready to apologize.

“Spike,” Twilight said in a genuinely apologetic tone. “I was never supposed to ground you for what happened because I’ve come to learn that it wasn’t your fault. So, you are ungrounded. I’m so sorry for punishing you for something you didn’t do. I hope I can make it up to you and you don’t have to forgive me right away if you don’t feel ready to, but, for now, all I can say is, I’m sorry.” She hugged the little drake. It did take a few moments, but, Spike returned the hug.

“Thank you, Mom,” Spike said, his voice slightly raspy from the emotional lump in his throat. He then turned to see Rarity, still magically towing Rainbow by her ear. “Rarity? Rainbow? What are you two doing here?”

“Rainbow has something to tell you,” Rarity said. She then let go of Rainbow’s ear and gently nudged her forward.

Rainbow sighed. “I’m why you got in trouble. I put that skateboard there and I hid out of sight. I thought it was going to be a funny joke, but, instead, you ended up getting punished for it. So, I’m really sorry, Spike.”

Spike was less than pleased with this revelation.

“I should have figured you had something to do with this,” he said. “Aside from Pinkie, you’re one of the ponies in our friend group who can’t resist pulling pranks.”

“I didn’t mean for you to get in trouble,” Rainbow said.

“You made me step on a skateboard indoors,” Spike countered. “What’d you think would happen?!”

“I…” Rainbow started, before sighing. “I didn’t think.”

“That’s a problem you need to work on, Rainbow,” Rarity said.

“Yeah, you’re right,” Rainbow said.

“And it looks like I have to work through my own problem, too,” Twilight said. “About making sure I truly get all of the facts before I decide if Spike needs to be punished.” She gently stroked Spike’s head.

“I forgive you, Mom,” Spike said, gently hugging Twilight. “Rainbow, I’ll need some time to forgive.”

“Yeah, I get it,” Rainbow said, lowering her head sadly. “For now, though, I’m sorry and I promise I’ll never prank you again. I’ll even make it a Pinkie Promise.” She went through the Pinkie Promise gesture to seal the deal.

“So,” Twilight said. “There’s still some time in the day. Want to join us for a new picnic, Spike?”

“Sure,” Spike said.

Spike got out of bed and he got onto Twilight’s back. She, Rarity, and Rainbow then walked out of the library, with Peewee flying up to Spike happily.

“Peewee saw what happened,” Fluttershy said.

“And Rainbow explained, too,” Spike said. “Now, let’s go on that picnic!”

The friends happily obliged since Spike was feeling much better. It did take some time, but, he eventually did forgive Rainbow for what had happened.

“I think Rainbow’s learned a lesson to report to Princess Celestia,” Twilight said.

“I sure did,” Rainbow said.

Spike pulled out a quill and parchment. “Go for it,” he said.

“Dear Princess Celestia,
I like pulling pranks on my friends, but, I pulled a prank on a friend that got them in trouble and they were blamed for it. I tried fighting the guilt I felt, but, I had to fess up for what really happened. So, from now on, I promise to always own up to my mistakes and make sure that if I ever do prank others, it’ll actually be something that everypony or creature can enjoy.
Yours truly,
Rainbow Dash”

Spike rolled up the scroll and sent it away. “Wait,” he said. “I remembered something!”

“Oh, no!” Rainbow said in alarm. “What?!”

“That letter Princess Celestia sent me!” Spike said as he reached into his loose scales.

“Oh, yeah!” Twilight said. “The one you got while you were at the dragon lands!”

“What’s it say?” Applejack asked.

Spike read it carefully. “From the desk of Princess Celestia, Dear Spike, tell the Guardians of Harmony that they and yourself are invited to the upcoming National Dessert Competition in Canterlot. If you’re reading it to them or one of them happens to be reading it, well, the job’s done either way.”

“National Dessert Competition?!” Pinkie said happily. “I have got to let the Cakes know about this! They have a new recipe they’ve been working on and they should totally enter it!”

She dashed off to Sugarcube Corner. What was the recipe, you ask? Well, you’ll find out in the next chapter.

End of chapter.

Author's Note

Here's the next chapter.

Yeah, this one's not as long as the others. But, I'm not going to adapt Ponyville Confidential. For those who don't know, here's why:

The hypocrisy of the Mane 6. They enjoy embarrassing gossip about others, but, they only start disliking it when they’re being gossiped about. Not only that, but, said gossip came from a newspaper for a school they don’t even go to. Plus, Twilight, who’s supposed to be the most levelheaded of the Mane 6, childishly put up a force field around the library, ignoring the fact that someone BESIDES the CMC would come and not a single one of them thought to ask the CMC for their side of the story (being blackmailed into posting more gossip). Rainbow making it rain on the CMC? That's just cruel. I mean, seriously, the Mane 6 have defeated Nightmare Moon and Discord at that point, yet, they start acting like foals over a school newspaper?! That's a complete loss of character development!

Did I make that clear by now? If yes, good. If not, READ THE REASON AGAIN!

If you liked this chapter, feel free to contact me via private messages if you'd like to help make future chapters.

Chapter 24: Mystery on the Friendship Express (S2:E24)

My Little Pony: Nine Elements

Book 2

Written by Brandon Nell and Blake Hawkins

Chapter 24: Mystery on the Friendship Express

The day after Rainbow’s prank, the Cakes were putting the finishing touches on their latest creation.

“The Marzipan Mascarpone Meringue Madness~” Pinkie declared. “I knew you two were eagerly waiting for the chance to showcase this recipe you were working on and the National Dessert Competition is that chance.”

“We appreciate your confidence in us, Pinkie,” Mrs. Cake said. “And thank you for agreeing to transport it to Canterlot for us. We’d go ourselves, but, the triplets have been keeping us busy and you deserve a break.”

“Of course, Mrs. Cake,” Pinkie smiled. “And I promise I will not take a single nibble of this cake. As beautifully delicious as it is, I know it’s for an important competition and-”

“Uh, beg pardon,” Applejack interrupted. “But, think we might get a move on? The cake’s a might heavy. Ain’t that right, Big McIntosh?”

“Eeyup,” said the struggling stallion.

“Why’s he struggling?” Pinkie asked. “I’ve seen him lift way heavier than that.”*

“That’s our secret,” Mrs. Cake said.

“We can’t go too deeply into our culinary secrets now, dear,” Mr. Cake said.

“You’re right,” Pinkie said. “We have to get this cake to the train depot.”

Pinkie led the convoy consisting of herself, Big Mac, and finally Applejack (with the Cakes following close behind the procession) as they exited the bakery. It was only a short walk to the train station, but, right now, it seemed like it was going to take forever. It didn't help that Big McIntosh was moving very slowly to make sure the cake didn't slide right off the tray. Still, she tried to provide encouragement. "Okay. That's it, Big Mac, take it nice and slow. After all, that's precious cargo you're carrying."

“Indeed so,” Mr. Cake explained. “This recipe we were working on took months of planning and testing. It wasn’t easy with the triplets and the competition being very close.”

“It’d be a shame if–” Mrs. Cake started, but, never got to finish. The cake began to wobble and Pinkie and Applejack had to straighten it out.

“Yeah, we should probably get more help,” Pinkie said. She looked and saw Rainbow and Fluttershy flying by. “A little pegassistance, please?”

The two pegasi were promptly pressed into service, flying on either side of the cake to try to balance it more delicately.

“So far, so good,” Mrs. Cake said gently. She and her husband were sweating profusely.

Pinkie then turned her attention to see Twilight and Spike. They were out for a walk after some hard work at the Golden Oak Library. “Hey, Twilight!” the pink mare called. “Could you help us out here?”

Twilight did indeed help. With Spike riding on her back, Twilight used her magic to make a force field bubble around the cake.

“Thanks for being here for moral support, Spike,” Pinkie smiled. She then spotted Rarity. “Hey, Rarity. Think you can team up with Applejack for something? One last safety measure.”

Rarity helped Twilight maintain the force field.

“That’s it,” Pinkie said, seeing the train depot in view. “We’re in the homestretch now.”

The train to Canterlot was already there, waiting to take them to the competition.

“We made it,” Pinkie said. “Good job, everypony. Now, we just have to get it…” Pinkie looked and saw the door was smaller than she thought. “...in?”

Mr. Cake fainted on the spot. Spike, however, had an idea.

“I already have an idea to solve this,” he said. “My mom can teleport the cake and the ones carrying it inside.”

“It will take a lot of concentration,” Twilight said. “But, I’ll do it.” She focused her magic and, sure enough, Spike’s idea worked.

“Good plan, Spike,” Pinkie smiled. “Thanks, Twilight.” The cake was moved carefully onto a table conveniently set up.

“Luckily, we paid for the careful run,” Mrs. Cake said. “It may take longer to get there, but, this will ensure that our cake is safe.”

Big McIntosh straightened his back out, making audible joint popping noises as he did. “Ugh…”

“That must be one heavy cake,” Spike observed.

“Eeyup,” Big McIntosh admitted.

“Remember, Pinkie,” Mr. Cake said sternly. “Make sure nothing happens to that cake before the competition. If we hear of any bites taken before the competition, I’ll have you wash all of Sugarcube Corner from top to bottom.”

“Sir, yes, sir!” Pinkie saluted with her chest puffed out. Seconds afterwards, the chest muscles fell to Pinkie’s belly, making it look round. Pinkie looked at it and simply shrugged.**

“Thanks again for doing this for us, Pinkie,” Mrs. Cake said kindly and she kissed Pinkie’s forehead. “Be safe.” With that, the Cakes exited the train. No sooner had they done so than Caramel and the Cutie Mark Crusaders boarded the train.

“Howdy, y’all,” Apple Bloom smiled.

“What’re you four doing here?” Spike asked.

“Considering that Shining Armor and Princess Cadance’s wedding will be in a few days,” Caramel explained. “We should be joining you too since we’ll be seeing the wedding. Maybe also take part in it?”

“Besides, you’ll be in Canterlot for a few days anyway,” Scootaloo said. “It’d be pretty annoying to go to Canterlot and come all the way back just to learn you have to go back again.”

“Hmm,” Applejack said. “That’s a mighty good point.”

“And after we deliver the cake,” Twilight said. “I can introduce you to some of my Canterlot friends.”

“Especially since they’re the ones who treat Spike with respect,” Sweetie Belle said. “Then, we’ll be glad of that.”

“I just hope one will show up,” Twilight said.

“Who?” the Cutie Mark Crusaders asked.

“Moon Dancer,” Spike explained. “My mom’s been trying to contact her for a while, but, she doesn’t reply.”

“Hopefully she can make it,” Scootaloo said.

“Well, we know from her sister, Morning Roast***, that she’s okay,” Spike said.

“That’s good,” Sweetie Belle smiled.

“Too bad Big Mac can’t come,” Spike said. “We better make sure to bring back something for him.”

“Yeah,” Apple Bloom said. “Even in the fancy city o’ Canterlot, there might be somethin’ that Big Mac’ll like. He don’t like things too fancy, ya know.”

"Make sure you get the prize winning tastiest treat of them all!" Pinkie proudly declared. "And I know for a fact it'll be the Cakes' very own Marzipan Mascarpone Meringue Madness." Licking her lips she eyed the triple-layered cake while describing it in delicious detail. "All that rich creamy goodness of the marzipan, combined with the tart tanginess of the mascarpone, blended perfectly with the smooth, silky sweetness of the meringue! That's why I call it 'The MMMM' for short!"

“Mmmm~” Applejack said, licking her lips. “It’s too bad we ain’t allowed ta sample it. Yer makin’ that cake sound like a real dee-light.”

“No free samples!” Pinkie said. “The Cakes gave me strict orders not to let the cake be touched before the competition tomorrow.”

“Can I say something?” Spike asked Twilight.

“Of course,” Twilight said.

Spike cleared his throat. “Pinkie, if you keep describing the cake like that, you're going to tempt others to take a bite, which you're supposed to be preventing before the competition.”

“But, I have to be supportive of the Cakes’ work,” Pinkie said. “After all, wouldn’t you be proud of Twilight’s work?”

“Look,” Spike said. “If you want to sing the Cakes' praises, that's fine, but, you said yourself that the cake isn't supposed to have so much as a bite taken out of it before the competition tomorrow. If you describe that cake in so much detail, you're going to tempt all listening to take a bite before we even get there.”****

Pinkie was about to reply until she put some thought into Spike’s words. “Yeah, I guess you’re right,” Pinkie said. “Well, I’ll try and tone it down, but, it won't be easy. I mean, this is sure to win.”

“Ha!” a haughty sounding voice scoffed. “Zat is where you are wrong, mademoiselle!” Stepping onto the train is a griffon with mostly white and gray feathers wearing a white chef’s hat and a red ascot. He was carrying a dessert tray covered in a silver cloche. “I, Gustave le Grande, will be ze champion of ze National Dessert Competition. For, as lovely as your so-called cake is, it pales in comparison to my exceptionally elegant eclairs!”

“Wait, where’d you come from?” Spike asked.

“Ze door, of course,” Gustave explained plainly. “As for location, I may have been born in Griffonstone, but, I am far too civilized to be a rabble rouser as zey are.”

“How long have you been in Ponyville?” Spike asked. “I’ve never seen you there before today.”

“I’ve been here gazering supplies for my eclairs for ze last two days,” Gustave explained. “Civilized or not, I am still a griffon. We are not known for being zat outgoing.”

“Regardless,” said another voice. “You ain’t got a chance against my dessert, pal.”

Stepping onto the train was a somewhat more familiar figure to most of the others, especially Twilight and Spike.

“Donut Joe?” Spike said. “How long have you been in Ponyville?”

“Just for a few days,” Donut Joe explained. “I’m just here picking up the all-important ingredient for my dessert.” He lifted the cloche of the dessert tray he was carrying to show a city made of donuts. “Behold, Donutopia! And with these super sprinkles, they’ll guarantee me a win and make my Canterlot donut shop famous!”

“Your dippy donuts are no match for my dessert, Joe, dear,” said a third voice. It was an older voice with an unusual accent. What was even more unusual was what came onto the dessert car: a chocolate mousse sculpted into the shape of a moose. From behind it emerged a molly (female mule). “How do you do? I’m Mulia Mild and I present to you all my chocolate mousse moose.”

“I’m guessing you were here for supplies, too?” Spike said.

“Why yes, my dear,” Mulia said. “It takes a lot to keep a mousse set, you know.”

“Neither you nor Gustave have any issue with me being a dragon?” Spike asked.

“Certainly not,” Gustave said. “Even I was appalled when I heard zat ruffian Gilda boast of her slapping a baby regardless of species. I have little tolerance for zat.”

“And I don’t have any reason to have issue with it,” Mulia said. “You’re not doing anything to hurt anypony, mule, or griffon.”

“Wow, thanks,” Spike smiled. He then looked over the other entries. “I’ll admit, these look appealing.”

“They should,” Donut Joe smirked. “I mean, my dessert has as much right to win as the others do.”

“Uh, don’t you mean chance?” Spike said.

“I know what I said,” Donut Joe said.

Just then the train whistle sounded, and the train car lurched forward as it departed the station in Ponyville, bound for Canterlot.

“Well,” Applejack said. “All y’all have as good a shot at winnin’. It ain’t up ta us ta decide that, though.”

“Applejack’s right,” Twilight said. “You all have desserts to be proud of. The competition isn’t until tomorrow and it’s a long train ride there. So, let’s get a good night's sleep and we’ll let the judges decide tomorrow.”

Gustave, Joe, and Mulia went to the sleeper cars. Pinkie, however, became worried.

“The rest of you can go,” she said. “I’m staying here to guard the cake tonight.”

“Guard the cake?” Rainbow asked. “What are you talking about? Why would you want to do that?”

“So none of the other bakers sabotage the cake,” Pinkie said.

“What?” Rarity asked. “I mean, I am aware that it is going to be a competition, but, do you really think any of them would want to sabotage the cake?”

“I’m not taking any chances,” Pinkie said. “I don’t know them well enough to trust they won’t.”

“‘N you ain’t goin’ ta sabotage the other chef’s desserts, are ya?” Applejack asked sternly.

Pinkie was shocked. “Of course I wouldn’t sabotage the competition!” she said. “I’m not you or Rainbow Dash.”*****

“Ah’ll ignore that,” Applejack said. “Still, ah understand ya made a commitment ta keepin’ the cake safe, but, this is goin’ a bit too far.”

“That’s rich coming from you,” Pinkie said. “You didn’t come back to Ponyville over something like not winning a rodeo, tried to harvest all of Sweet Apple Acres on your own while taking on other commitments, judged me for being an unfit foalsitter, and then, the Running of the–”

“Pinkie, Applejack, stop!” Twilight exclaimed, interrupting the fight. “Pinkie’s made her decision and we should respect it. Honestly, we’ve faced Nightmare Moon and Discord and won both times. Are you really going to resort to petty arguments like this again?”

Applejack and Pinkie both heard Twilight’s words and they both calmed down.

“Yeah, yer right, Twilight,” Applejack said. She took off her hat and held it up to her chest. “Ah’m powerful sorry, Pinkie Pie.”

“I’m sorry, too, Applejack,” Pinkie said. “It’s just that this means a lot to the Cakes. And if it means a lot to them, then it means a lot to me. I didn’t mean to point out your flaws. Friends?”

“Definitely friends,” Applejack said. “N’ ah respect yer decision.”

The two earth pony mares hugged it out, reconciling.

“Now, let’s leave Pinkie to her work,” Twilight said.

“I know you’ll be looking after the cake,” Fluttershy said. “But, please make sure you get some time to rest, Pinkie. We wouldn’t want you to get sick.”

“I’ll be okie, dokie, and lokie,” Pinkie said. “Goodnight, everypony. Goodnight, Spike.”

After saying their goodnights, the others went to the sleeper cars while Pinkie stayed in the dessert car to keep an eye on the cake. On the way, Rainbow found her voice.

“I just hope this doesn’t become another Smarty Pants incident,” she said. Twilight stopped in her tracks and used her magic to force Rainbow to look her in the eyes. She could see literal fire in them. “I take it back, I take it back!”

“You got that right,” Twilight said with a low growl before she released Rainbow.

“She’s still a bit sore about you getting me in trouble,” Spike said. “Reminding her of that doesn’t help.”

“Noted,” Rainbow said, guiltily.

So, it was that Pinkie Pie kept a silent vigil over the cake that night, even after everyone else had gone to bed. She marched back and forth in front of the cake, keeping one eye on it at all times while the other kept watch for any signs of anything suspicious.

“Don’t worry, MMMM,” Pinkie said. “I’ll make sure you’re safe and sound. Nopony, mule, or griffon is going to tamper with you while I’m around.”

Minutes passed by slowly. At least for Pinkie.

“Nothing’s happening yet,” she said to herself. “But, that doesn’t mean nothing is going to happen.” Suddenly there was a faint whooshing noise as something (or someone) ran right past her. Pinkie gasped. “What was that? I knew it. One of the other bakers is about to tamper with the MMMM! I have to catch them first!” She took off running.

Pinkie chased after the supposed suspect towards the caboose. But, when she reached out the back, she couldn’t find anyone, be they pony, dragon, griffon, or mule.

“They got away,” Pinkie said. She then remembered the cake. “I have to get back before it’s too late!”

She quickly made her way back to the dessert car. As soon as she did, she spotted another shadowy figure at the other end.

“Oh, no, you don’t!” Pinkie said as she charged at this other figure.

She chased this figure all the way up to the engine. But, instead of finding potential subjects, she saw the silhouetted engineer and firepony, the bright light from the firebox casting great shadows as the firepony shoveled coal.

“Oh, uh, excuse me,” Pinkie said politely. “But, you didn’t happen to see anyone else run in here besides me, did you?”

“Can’t say I have,” the engineer said without looking back. “Just been me and the firepony all night. We're takin' turns restin' so one of us is awake in case of an emergency.”

“Oh, okay,” Pinkie nodded while thinking the firepony looked strangely familiar. “Thank you and keep up the good work.” And with that, she made her way back to the dessert car. She took her place in front of the cake again as she declared. "Thank Celestia it's still okay!"

But, as she continued to watch over the cake, the curtains in the dessert car suddenly closed.

“Hey, who turned off the moon?” Pinkie asked. Then, she gasped. “Thief! Don’t you come near this cake!” She then heard hooves clattering. "Stop, thief!" The hoof clattering was interrupted by a loud thud. "Are you okay, thief?" The party pony questioned, but, received no reply as the curtains opened again. She spotted a crooked painting near one of the train car doors (the one nearest the moose). She inspected it, but, saw nothing out of the ordinary as she returned it to its proper position. “Hmph, going overboard, am I? I knew that the cake would have others try to tamper with it. Well, I’ll stay by this cake all night if I have to.” She looked at the cake with a serious expression. However, her heavy eyelids and tired hooves prevented her from staying up and she fell asleep on the spot. She didn't wake up until she heard the crow of the rooster the next morning. "Huh, what?" She slowly stumbled awake after scratching her ear not unlike a dog, returning to a standing position even though she didn't remember laying down for more than a few seconds. “Oh! It’s morning! Ah! The cake!” She looked it over as Twilight and Spike entered. Pinkie then gasped loudly.

“What is it, Pinkie?” Twilight asked.

Pinkie turned the tray that the cake was on and presented a horrific sight: the cake had bites taken out of it on all but one of its four tiers. Twilight wore a similarly surprised expression. Spike’s however, was deadpan.

“I’m not even really surprised this happened,” he said.

It wasn’t long before the other passengers came out of the sleeper cars. Rarity strangely had her mane covering her right eye.

“Pinkie, are ya alright?” Applejack asked, noticing the horrified look on the pink mare’s face.

“No,” Pinkie said. “I’m far from being alright.” She gestured to the cake, revealing the bites. “The cake was sabotaged just like I said!”

Most of the others gasped.

“But, who could have done this?” Twilight asked. “Having read many a mystery novel, we must get all of the facts and look for clues.”

"Not to worry," Pinkie Pie proudly proclaimed as she produced a blue and white checkered detective hat and a bubble pipe. "I always wanted to be a detective. And luckily, I always carry these detective hats around in case of detective emergencies."

“Wait, yer goin’ ta be the detective?” Apple Bloom asked.

“This ought to be interesting,” Scootaloo whispered to the other crusaders.

"Exactly!" Pinkie declared with an exceptionally bright smile. "And Twilight here shall be my lowly assistant who always asks silly questions with obvious answers." She proceeded to put a plain black detective hat on Twilight's head, even covering up her horn.

“Okay, Detective Pinkie,” Twilight said. “So, shall we start looking for clues?”

Pinkie blew on the bubble pipe for a bit before declaring in a somewhat posh and elegant tone of voice, "A silly question indeed, assistant. Because the answer is obvious."

“Yes?” Twilight asked.

But, the party pony just adjusted her detective's hat as she replied. "Normally, you'd be right. But, not this time, assistant. I don't need to look for clues, because I'm the detective and you're the assistant. Besides, I already know who did it. It's so obvious."

“Obvious?” Sweetie Belle asked. “So, who do you think did it?”

Pinkie replied, "A feather left at the scene of the crime is all the proof I need. Another baker wanted to sabotage The MMMM, and last night they seized their opportunity to do so! This dastardly deed was done by the baker who knew their dessert could not measure up to the mastery of The Marzipan Mascarpone Meringue Madness." Then, she made her accusation as her eyes narrowed. "I guess you feared your éclairs lacked flair, eh, Gustave!"

Pinkie explained the details of how Gustave’s “dastardly deed” went down in the style of an old fashioned movie. Gustave served as a stereotypical mustache-twirling villain wearing a black top hat and cape. Silently, he stalked his prey: The MMMM. When he thought no one was looking, he reached out a claw to grab it. Pinkie, who is uncharacteristically black and white from the old fashioned video filter, intervenes.

“Unhand that cake, you cur!” Pinkie said, albeit silently.

However, that was just what Gustave wanted. He lured Pinkie Pie to the back of the train and then flew up to the ceiling in the caboose to avoid detection. When Pinkie stumbled out onto the rear view balcony, he seized his opportunity. He swooped down, snatched her up, and then flew out ahead of the train. He then made his way back to the cake and he put it on a sawmill conveyor belt. He turned his head to avoid getting too covered in cake mess. As for the captive bound pink party pony, she managed to wiggle free of her restraints and hop off the track with the rope still hugging her body. She stumbled back to the dessert car only to find that she was too late, the MMMM had been destroyed and Gustave had fled the scene.

Back to present day, Pinkie was finishing her explanation.

“Thus, crushing the Cakes’ chances to win,” Pinkie concluded. “What do you have to say for yourself, Gustave?”

“...Zat was ze most asinine zing I ever heard!” Gustave proclaimed.

“Only you could’ve left a feather behind,” Pinkie said.

“Uh, Pinkie, take a closer look at the feather,” Spike said.

Pinkie walked over towards the back of the caboose, since the feather was still there. She then went back to the dessert car and compared the color of it to Gustave’s own. They were different colors.

“Okay, it doesn’t match.” Pinkie said. “So, he’s off the hook. Which means that another chef was responsible.”

“Hold up, Pinkie,” Spike said. “There’s several other things wrong with your Gustave theory. If he tied you up and threw you in front of the train, don’t you think the engineer would’ve seen you and tried to stop the train?”

“That’s-” Pinkie started, before she thought it over. “Actually a really good point.”

“And on top of that,” Twilight said. “The cake hasn’t been cut with sawblades. It’s been bitten. Look at the teeth marks on the tiers.”

“And compare them to the size of Gustave’s beak,” Spike said.

“Okay, I get your point,” Pinkie said. “I already said he’s off the hook and that there's another baker who was responsible. And with the strand of hair I saw in the engine, it led me to believe that it was the baker who’s donuts are do-nots. That’s right, it was you, Donut Joe, if that is your real name. You sabotaged the cake and pinned the blame on Gustave!”

“Well, it’s really just Joe,” the stallion said before shaking his head. “But, why would you think I damaged that cake or framed Gustave?”

“Because that’s how you spies are,” Pinkie explained. “That’s right, I know the truth. You are known in the spy world as Mane. Con Mane.”

She then began explaining. In a different part of the train, Con Mane, wearing a white tuxedo coat and red bow tie was mingling with various mares. Suddenly, a hi-tech wrist mounted watch informed the undercover agent that it was time for him to carry out his assignment: the destruction of The MMMM. Excusing himself, the spy stallion slipped away to the dessert car. When he got close, he used a special gadget to cut a small hole in the glass of the back door window. Then, he used his magic to toss a small pellet into the car. The pellet unloaded a fine mist that filled the air and caused Pinkie, who was guarding the cake, to drift to sleep. The spy waited for the gas to disperse before slipping into the dessert car, taking care to plant the feather where he knew somepony would find it. As he got close, he could see that the cake was guarded by a laser security grid. But, that was easily thwarted with the use of a mirror, slicing the cake apart by redirecting the laser beams.

“Thus,” Pinkie concluded. “Foiling the Cakes’ chance of winning. You thought you could get away with it by pinning this whole mess on Gustave, did you? Well, you thought wrong.”

“That’s even stupider than your last theory,” Donut Joe said. “What the tartarus is a wrist? What the tartarus is a laser beam? And Con Mare is a character in a movie.”

“Based on the exploits of your endeavors,” Pinkie said.

“Pinkie, please,” Spike said. “My mom and I know Donut Joe personally and he is in no way like Con Mane. Joe is a causal stallion with a good listening ear.”

“Thank you, Spike,” Joe smiled.

“Besides, look around the windows,” Spike said. “Not a hole to be found. So, if there’s no hole, there’s no smoke-releasing pellet to throw in there.”

“And this car doesn’t have a security system more advanced than locked doors and windows,” Twilight said.

“Hmm,” Pinkie said, considering these. “You guys may be right about this.”

“May be?” Spike asked.

“But,” Pinkie continued. “Thanks to an eyelash I found in the dessert car, I know 100 percent who did it. It came off of a baker of a dessert that just can’t seem to look me in the eye. The mule behind the mousse moose is also the one behind her elaborate plan to sabotage the cake and frame Gustave and Donut Joe. That’s right. I knew it was you all along, Mulia Mild!”

Spike could only facepalm. “Even though this is likely to be even more ridiculous, please explain how it went down.”

“Gladly,” Pinkie said confidently.

Pinkie then explained how Mulia is in fact a ninja. She stealthily moved on top of the train and snuck in the dessert car. Pinkie kept patrolling back and forth in front of The MMMM the whole time, unaware that she was being watched from above. After the curtains closed, Mulia snuck up to Pinkie and hit her in the back of the head with a frying pan. The mare fell unconscious. Then, Mulia locked eyes with her target: The MMMM. She took out a sword that had been tucked into the side of her uniform and leaped into the air, swinging the sword rapidly and slashing at the cake.

“And with the Cakes’ cake destroyed,” Pinkie concluded. “That gave her the winning prize for her mousse moose and leaving me and the other bakers in the dust.”

Twilight threw her assistant’s hat on the floor. “That’s your most ridiculous theory yet!” she said. "Just look at Mulia! Does she look like she could've possibly done those crazy ninja things you say she did? Does she look like she could've framed Gustave and Donut Joe?"

Pinkie looked at Mulia, who was cowering with fright at the idea of Pinkie’s accusation. “Well, I guess she couldn’t have done it,” she admitted.

“If you ask me,” Rainbow said. “If anypony here’s suspicious, it’s Pinkie. She was around the cake longer than any of us and it’s a well-documented fact that when it comes to desserts, she has the self-control of a dead mackerel.” Spike found it odd that Rainbow said everypony when some of the passengers weren’t ponies.

“Thanks to Twilight and Spike, I’m learning to get better at that,” Pinkie said. “After all, Mr. and Mrs. Cake did tell me not to take a bite of this cake before the competition. Besides, I can’t even eat the cake anyway. I’m allergic to one of the ingredients.”

“Rainbow,” Spike said. “You can’t accuse Pinkie without proof.”

“Why not?” Rainbow challenged. “Pinkie’s been doing that all morning.”

“Yeah,” Spike said. “Only because this matters to Pinkie and she does have a reason to worry. She does have a looming threat of having to clean all of Sugarcube Corner from top to bottom after all. Now, suppose Pinkie did lose control. Explain why only the cake has bites while the other desserts are untouched.”

“You do have a point there, Spike,” Pinkie said. Spike realized his mistake.

Uh oh… Spike thought to himself. I think I know where this is going.

“I mean, just look at Joe’s Donutopia,” Pinkie said. “Topped temptingly with spriklicious sprinkles and such sweet baked and fried goodness. And Gustave’s exceptionally exquisite eclairs invite you to taste their glorious glaziness. And Mulia’s mousse moose and its smooth silky chocolatey goodness. So, why would the vandal only go after the MMMM while leaving this trio of tasty treats untouched?”

“Probably because somepony didn’t use such tempting descriptions of them until now,” Spike said.

Just as Spike had feared, when the train entered a tunnel, they heard the sound of various munching. When the train exited the tunnel, they other treats were partially eaten.

“You see, Pinkie?” Spike said. “This? This right here is exactly what I was talking about.”

Pinkie stammered worriedly. “But, who could have done this?!”

“Well,” Spike said. “Since neither Gustave, Donut Joe, or Mulia were even on the train when you described the cake, they couldn’t have been tempted to eat it.”

“So,” Twilight said. “What needs to be done is to fully analyze the clues that were left behind and question others about it.” She levitated the derby onto Pinkie’s head, grabbed the detective hat, and grabbed the bubble pipe after wiping it down. “This time, a competent mare is investigating. Now then, you're sure you were at the scene of the crime all night?”

Pinkie gasped. “You aren’t accusing me, too, aren’t you, Twilight?”

Twilight explained. "I'm not accusing you, Pinkie. I know how much the MMMM meant to you. However, I need to know where you found those clues and when. Maybe you saw something that'll help us find out who did do it."

Pinkie nodded. “Yeah, I can do that,” she said. “Well, I started out standing by the cake when I saw a shadowy figure in the moonlight.”

“Good,” Twilight smiled. “Let’s retrace your steps.”

“Not literally, Pinkie,” Spike said.

So, Pinkie led Twilight and Spike towards the caboose. "When I got here,” she said. “I tumbled out on the rear-view balcony. But, the culprit was gone! It was like they'd just vanished."

“And it was right around here where you found the feather?” Spike asked. Pinkie gave a confirming nod, sounding like a rattle. “Hmm, what do you think, Mom?”

“I think we should have a closer look at said feather,” Twilight said.

“Right,” Spike said.

Pinkie gave them the feather and they inspected it.

“This confirms a hunch I have,” Spike said.

“Right,” Twilight said. “But, let’s investigate more.” She then turned her attention to Pinkie after storing the feather in an envelope. “Alright, Pinkie. What happened next?”

Pinkie raced back to the dessert car as she recalled. "I returned here and I thought I saw somepony, dragon, griffon, or mule else. So, I chased them up to the engine, but, when I got there, all I saw were the engineer and firepony. I asked them about it, but, they told me they hadn’t seen anyone else besides me.” She held out a pink strand of hair. “That’s when I found this.”

“Whoa,” Spike said as he looked it over. “I wouldn’t think that…”

“What else, Pinkie?” Twilight asked as she stored the hair in another envelope.

“I went back to the dessert car,” Pinkie explained. “I was guarding the cake when all of a sudden, the curtains mysteriously closed by themselves. I heard hooves clattering, a loud thud, and then, the curtains opened up again. When my eyes readjusted to the light, I couldn’t see anyone there. What was really odd, though, was that the portrait by the wall was all crooked. That’s when I found the eyelash.”

She held it to Spike and Twilight. Spike held it and noticed something rubbing off on his claws.

“No way…” Spike gasped.

Twilight put the eyelash in another envelope. “Anything else, Pinkie? Anything at all?”

“That was it,” Pinkie said. “I stood by the cake for the rest of the night… and then, I fell asleep. I woke up this morning and saw that the cake had those bites.” She sighed sadly. “How am I going to explain that I let the MMMM get ruined to the Cakes? Or that I didn’t catch who did it?”

“We believe we already figured out who did,” Spike said. “Though, we’ll need your help.”

“I’ll do what I can,” Pinkie nodded.

“When I nudge your leg,” Spike said. “I need you to bring up the possibility of the Cakes kicking you out.”

“What?!” Pinkie gasped.

“Just trust me on this,” Spike said.

“Gather everypony, griffon, and mule back to the crime scene,” Twilight said. “We have a culprit to find.”

A short time later, everyone gathered back into the dessert car. Twilight smiled while blowing on the bubble pipe, before taking it out of her mouth to say, "I suppose you're all wondering why I've called you here today."

“The thought has crossed my mind,” Sweetie Belle admitted.

“Well, me, my mom, and Pinkie discovered who’s really behind what happened to the cake,” Spike said.

“That’s right,” Twilight said. “When committing a crime, it is crucial that one never leaves behind any clues. Especially not an obvious one like this aforementioned feather.” Twilight pulled the blue feather out for all to see.

“There’s only one passenger here with blue feathers,” Spike said. “But, before we investigated, that pony already gave herself away with a slip of the tongue.”

“What?” Rainbow asked. “But, how?”

“Simple,” Spike said. “You said ‘if anypony here was suspicious,’ when not all the passengers on the train are ponies. Your reaction just now proves it further.”

Rainbow, realizing her mistake, suddenly clamped her mouth shut with her forehooves. Scootaloo gasped at this and turned to face her angrily.

“Rainbow, how could you?!” she snapped. “First you prank Spike, now you make Pinkie look bad? Who’ll you stab in the back next?!”

Rainbow winced at the comment and then sighed sadly. “Nopony,” she said. “Okay, you’re right. I did take a bite of the cake and tried to pin it on Pinkie. Well, I’m going to make things right with her. When we get back to Ponyville, I’m going to help Pinkie clean up all of Sugarcube Corner from top to bottom.”

“And apologize for taking three bites out of the cake!” Pinkie said.

“I only took one bite!” Rainbow said. “Honest!”

“Uh-huh,” Pinkie said skeptically before turning to Applejack, who had her Mystic Eyes active. “AJ says…”

“She’s tellin’ the truth,” she concluded. “She did take one bite.”

“Let me try something,” Spike said. “Applejack, did you take any bite yourself?”

“Nope,” Applejack answered directly.

“Okay,” Spike said. “She’s clean. To those of you who don’t know, when Applejack tells a lie, she gets sick to her stomach. To prove it, I’m going to whisper something into her ear for her to say. Applejack, come here.”

Applejack came forward, albeit hesitantly. Spike whispered it into her ear. Applejack swallowed hard. “Werewolves sell real estate on the moon,” she said. In that very instant, she started gagging while her belly made a painful rumble. “Pardon me.”

“Are you alright, dear?” Mulia asked kindly. “I have some bicarbonate of soda to help you with your stomach troubles.”

“Now, watch what happens when she says something true,” Spike said before whispering in the farm mare’s ear again.

“Bees ain’t actually got knees, just different segments in their legs,” Applejack said. She didn’t gag or give off any other signs of nausea. “Wait, that’s actually true?”

“It sure is,” Spike said.

“Fun facts or not,” Rainbow said. “My fact is that I’m still sorry for taking a bite of the cake, Pinkie. I promise to make things right with you.”

“There’s still another culprit,” Spike said. “She’s giving herself away right now.”

“I zought you said Applejack was innocent,” Gustave said, slightly confused. “To whom are you referring to?”

“Well, Rarity’s been using her mane to cover her right eye since this morning,” Spike said.

“What?!” Rarity gasped. “I-is it a crime to change one’s style every now and again? Why, I think it’s a crime not to.”

“When we found the eyelash,” Spike said. “Some mascara rubbed off on my claw. I recognize it as the kind Rarity uses. I’ve known her long enough to use Radiant Onyx number 14.”

“Actually,” Rarity corrected while unwittingly flipping her mane. “It’s Radiant Onyx number 15 and-” She held onto her mouth, realizing she made a fatal mistake. The others gasped, Sweetie Belle especially.

“Rarity?!” Sweetie said in shock. “You too?!”

“Yes, I admit it!” Rarity sobbed. “I not only took a bite of the cake, but, I also wear false eyelashes!”

“You put mascara on false eyelashes?” Pinkie asked. “That’s kind of weird.”

“I had to do something to hide my madarosis,” Rarity said. She then sighed and said. “But, I do so apologize. I shall also help to make sure that all of Sugarcube Corner is cleaned from top to bottom. Why, I’ll even suck up my pride and clean the triplets’ nursery.”

“There’s still the issue of the middle bite,” Spike said, nudging Pinkie’s leg.

“Oh, what difference does it make?” Pinkie said. “The cake getting ruined is still my fault. Considering those three big bites happened on my watch, they might do something worse than making me clean their shop. They might kick me out.”

“Kick ya out?” Applejack asked. “Ah never heard Mr. n’ Mrs. Cake tell ya that. Even if that was true, where would ya live?”

“I don’t know,” Pinkie said. “But, maybe I can find an empty dumpster to live in.”

“Stop!” Fluttershy called out, tears welling in her eyes. “I can’t stand it anymore! I was the one who took a bite of the middle tier! I even disguised myself as the firepony since she looks so much like me! I’m guilty, so, I should be punished!” She bawled.

Applejack looked at her with her Mystic Eyes. She suddenly gasped. “She’s also tellin’ the truth!” she said. “Ah can understand Rainbow takin’ a bite, but, Fluttershy?”

“It’s true,” Fluttershy squeaked, wiping a tear from her eye. “Even when Pinkie described how good it tasted, I should have stopped myself. But, I didn’t and I feel just awful. No cake is worth the idea of Pinkie becoming homeless over something that wasn’t her fault.”

The three mares hung their heads sadly.

“Thank you all for apologizing and for promising to make things right,” Pinkie said. “That solves who took bites of the MMMM, but, it still doesn’t explain who took bites of the other three bakers’ desserts.”

“I’ll bet the same culprits who bit the cake did the same to the other desserts,” Sweetie Belle said. “It wouldn’t surprise me.”

“I didn’t touch any of them,” Rarity said.

“Me neither,” Rainbow said.

“Neither have I,” Fluttershy said. “The way I feel right now, I can’t even look at desserts.”

“Well, we know what we have to do now, right?” Pinkie asked Twilight and Spike.

“Ask Applejack which of them’s lying,” Scootaloo said.

“They’re still tellin’ the truth,” Applejack said. “Before y’all start pointin’ hooves again, let Spike, Twilight, n’ Pinkie actually investigate.”

“That’s exactly what I was going to say we were going to do,” Pinkie said.

Twilight smiled, returning Pinkie’s detective hat and bubble pipe after wiping down the mouthpiece. She then levitated the derby onto her own head. Pinkie then looked over the remnants of the other three partially devoured desserts. She then looked over the other passengers, minus the ones she knew were already innocent. After a few moments, Pinkie finally found what she was looking for.

“So?” Caramel asked. “Who done it? Or, is it, who did it? Wait, what’s this about again?”

“Well, that proves he didn’t do it,” Scootaloo said. “He doesn’t even remember what’s going on.”

“To answer your question as to who really did it,” Pinkie explained. “It was none other than… the other bakers! For you see, Gustave has mousse in his mustache. Joe has eclair in his hair. And Mulia has sprinkles in her wrinkles. Well, what do you three have to say about this?”

There was a long and uncomfortable silence in the dessert car as all eyes now fell upon the three bakers, each now implicated directly in the destruction of a competitor's dessert. For a while, none of them knew what to say and no one else dared to speak.

“Oh, Mulia,” Gustave said at last. “I am ever-so sorry. Ze way Mademoiselle Pie spoke of your mousse moose, she made it sound tres magnifique.”

“Same about the eclairs, Le Grande,” Donut Joe said. “She made them sound real scrumptious.”

“And the way she spoke of your Donutopia,” Mulia apologized. “She made them too heavenly to resist.”

The three bakers sincerely apologized to each other. Pinkie sighed sadly.

“So this whole fiasco really was my fault,” she said. “I messed everything up for all of the bakers and for the Cakes. You were right before, Spike. I really do need to be careful with what I say. Even with the ones ruining the cake confessing, I’ll still be punished when I have to explain it to the Cakes.”

“When we explain what happened,” Rarity said. “We won’t let a friend take all of the blame for something that we did. I owe it as the Element of Generosity to offer my services to you.”

“And me as the Element of Kindness,” Fluttershy said.

“And me as the Element of Loyalty,” Rainbow said. “We all really messed up, but, we’re going to clean things up.”

“I was responsible for making sure nothing happened to the cake,” Pinkie said. “Those bites happened on my watch. I have to take responsibility.”

“So do we,” Fluttershy said.

“Y’all feel good ‘bout yerselves?” Applejack asked. “Was the cake worth yer ‘tegrity n’ self-respect?”

“No,” all three guilty mares said sadly.

“We didn’t think–” Rainbow started before Applejack cut her off.

“Ya never do,” Applejack said. “Y’all can start thinkin’ when y’all have ta share Pinkie’s punishment, too.****** Ah may have an appreciation fer food as much as anypony, but, mah ‘tegrity’s worth more’n any food ever made.”

“You’re right, Applejack,” Rarity said sadly. “I’ll make amends just like I did during the Sisterhooves Social.”

“I forgive you girls,” Pinkie said. “But, Mr. Cake won’t be so forgiving. On my first week of apprenticeship, I accidentally ruined a cake for an important client and he had me clean the entire building from top to bottom all by myself.” She shuddered. “I still remember having to clean the bedroom.”

“Oh!” Gustave gasped as the train came to a stop. “Zat reminds me. Now zat we only have remnants of our desserts, we do not have anyzing for ze judges to look over for ze competition. And we have just arrived at Canterlot!”

Pinkie Pie winked and smiled. "I have to make it up to you all for accusing you without proof. Come on, I think I know of a way to fix this. It'll take some real baking magic, but I think together we can pull it off!"

So, Pinkie led the three chefs to the Canterlot kitchens since the bakers were allowed to use them for the National Dessert Competition. It did take a lot of effort and mishmoshing, but, together, the four chefs combined the remnant parts of their desserts into one big fantastic treat. They were of course careful to remove any parts of the dessert that had saliva on them so as not to risk the judges getting accidentally sick. Soon, it was time for their dessert to be presented. The judges were astounded by what they saw. They had never seen any dessert so unique. They were so impressed that the dessert won first prize.

“I shouldn’t have accused you three without proof,” Pinkie said. “That wasn’t right.”

"Seems like a very important lesson to have learned. Might even be good enough for a friendship letter, wouldn't you agree?" A familiar elegant voice asked. And then who should come trotting up on the scene but Princess Celestia herself in all her glory?

“I had a feeling you’d be here, Princess Celestia,” Twilight smiled. “Not only are you mandatorily present in events such as this, but, you also love desserts yourself, especially cake.”

“And yes, Princess,” Pinkie said. “I sure did learn something important from all of this. I learned that you should never jump to conclusions… again. You have to learn all the facts before saying somebody did something. If you don’t, you could end up blaming someone for something they never did. This could hurt their feelings and can make you look really foolish. So, from now on, I promise to get all of the facts.”

“A good lesson to learn,” Celestia admitted.

Pinkie then helped herself to one of the other competitors’ desserts.

“Hey, Pinkie,” Spike said. “You never said what ingredient in the cake you were allergic to.”

“Oh, the mascarpone,” Pinkie said. “Eating that makes me swell up like a balloon.”

“Then,” Spike said. “You probably shouldn’t have taken a bite out of that tiramisu. Mascarpone is one of the key components.”

Pinkie looked at the dessert she sampled, which was tiramisu. “Uh, oh,” she said before she instantly swelled up. “Are there any medics around here?”

Canterlot medics, who were there in case of emergency, came onto the scene to help Pinkie. They gave her a shot that caused the swelling to go down.

“It feels really gratifying to be here for my brother’s wedding,” Twilight said.

“Um, about that…” Celestia said awkwardly.

“What’s wrong, Princess?” Applejack asked.

“We’ve… received intel that Blueblood escaped the dungeon,” Celestia explained. “So, until he’s back in captivity, I’m afraid the wedding will be postponed and you’ll have to go back to Ponyville until further notice.”

“OH, COME ON!*******” Sweetie Belle said. “WE JUST GOT HERE!!!”

“You’re right,” Twilight said. “It is disheartening, but, orders are orders.”

“Besides,” Pinkie said. “We have to go back. The sooner we get back to Ponyville, the sooner we can explain to the Cakes what happened and pay the consequences. Wait, is it pay or face the consequences?”

“Either or,” Princess Celestia explained. “You must get back soon. There is an express train available.”

Spike could sense the Crusaders getting angrier and stepped in. “Hold on, girls,” Spike said. “I’m disappointed in Rarity, Rainbow, and Fluttershy, too, but, you can’t blame them for us having to go back. The circumstances for that are beyond their control. It’s not like they supplied Blueblood with tools to break out of the dungeon. Besides, from what you heard about him from them and myself, do you honestly believe they’d even want to help him?”

The Cutie Mark Crusaders took all of Spike’s information in and they slowly began to calm down.

“Yeah, you’re right,” Scootaloo said. “Thanks, Spike.”

“We’re sorry,” Sweetie Belle said.

“We were lookin’ forward ta seein’ the weddin’ is all,” Apple Bloom said.

“Tell you what,” Spike offered. “When we do get to see it, I’ll save some dances for each of you at the reception. I’ll even see if I can get you to be her flower fillies.******** How’s that?”

“Really?” Sweetie Belle said excitedly. “You’d do that for us?”

“That’d be great!” Scootaloo smiled.

“Ah can’t wait!” Apple Bloom beamed.

Later, Pinkie and the guilty mares finished explaining to the Cakes what happened on the train ride to Canterlot.

“So,” Mr. Cake said in tranquil fury. “You three decided to be greedy little fillies and thought you could get away with making Pinkie look bad, eh?”

Rainbow, Fluttershy, and Rarity all hung their heads lowly in shame.

“You’re all going to clean Sugarcube Corner from top to bottom,” Mr. Cake said. “With absolutely no use of wings or magic. If I catch you using either…” He smashed a table with a frying pan. “Get the picture?”

The four mares yelped in shock and they all dashed off on hoof to start cleaning the bakery. Mrs. Cake came up to Mr. Cake.

“Dear,” Mrs. Cake said. “I know you’re trying to get them to see reason, but, did you really have to smash that old table that was already coming undone?”

“I ran out of my stress pills,” Mr. Cake said. “And I don’t appreciate the time, money, and effort being wasted by three ponies who’re supposed to be Pinkie’s friends trying to make her look bad!”

Mrs. Cake gave Mr. Cake a replacement bottle filled with stress pills. “If they weren’t Pinkie’s friends, they wouldn’t be doing this to help her, now, would they? Sure, they made a mistake, but, everypony does. I picked up a refill on your prescription.”

Mr. Cake opened the bottle and took one of the pills. Immediately, since they were fast acting, his mood improved.

Within an hour, the building was spotless. Rarity was shuddering.

“That bedroom,” she said. “Was terrifying!”

“How bad could it be?” Rainbow asked.

“Well, you know how the Cakes kept trying to have foals for a while?” Pinkie said.*********

“Oh…” Rainbow started before finally getting the idea. “OH! Eww!”

“I have no more questions I want answered,” Fluttershy said.

“Well done, girls,” Mrs. Cake smiled. “You’ve all done a wonderful job.”

“Yes,” Mr. Cake said, putting the frying pan back. “And they’re not going to let this happen again, are they?”

“No, sir,” Rainbow said.

“Even though your bakes are absolutely delicious,” Rarity said. “We won’t even take as much as a nibble the next time you need Pinkie to escort it to a competition.”

“We promise,” Fluttershy said.

“Good,” Mr. Cake said.

And they indeed kept that promise, because though the dessert was so good, the guilt left an unsettling feeling in their stomachs and a bad taste in their mouths.

This episode is dedicated in loving memory of Jan Rabson, the original voice of Mulia Mild. 1954-2022.**********

End of chapter.

Author's Note

Here's the next chapter.

*Legit point.

**I will never tire of that gag!

***That's what the wiki says on her page.

****An excellent point.

*****BURN!

******Proof why Applejack is team mom.

*******A good way to use that Sweetie Belle quote with the CheeriMac arc abandoned.

********FORESHADOWING!!!

*********Subtle explanation.

**********I learned that on the last day writing this.

Shoutout to Comickook for their idea of Spike, Caramel, and the CMC going along.

If you liked this chapter, feel free to contact me via private messages if you'd like to help make future chapters.

Chapter 25: A Canterlot Wedding - Part 1 (S2:E25)

My Little Pony: Nine Elements

Book 2

Written by Brandon Nell, Rachael Ravens, and Blake Hawkins

Chapter 25: A Canterlot Wedding - Part 1

The day after Pinkie, Rarity, Rainbow, and Fluttershy cleaned Sugarcube Corner, the last day of August, the Guardians of Harmony, Spike, Caramel, and the Cutie Mark Crusaders were on the express train to Canterlot.

“We’re almost there, y’all,” Applejack said happily. “Ah can hardly wait ta help with the caterin’.”

“Just try to keep Rainbow, Rarity, and Fluttershy away from them,” Scootaloo said.

“They’re going to be too busy with their own responsibilities,” Pinkie said. “And on top of that, I don’t know exactly what kind of cake Applejack is going to make, so, I can’t describe it and make them hanker for it before the wedding. After the dessert competition, I’m not going to be involved in the baking so that won’t happen again. Instead, I’ve been asked to plan the reception.”

“I was tasked with making the wedding dress,” Rarity said.

“I’ve been asked to conduct the songbird choir,” Fluttershy explained.

“I’ll be making a Sonic Rainboom when the bride and groom say their ‘I dos’,” Rainbow added.

“So, we’ll be far too busy to even think about pinching from the goods before the wedding,” Rarity said. “We’re more than willing to wait until the reception to enjoy the cake then.”

“I was put in charge of the bachelor party!” Spike said. “Though, I’m not exactly clear what that entails.”

“Having made several wedding dresses in the past,” Rarity said. “I can tell you from clients’ stallion friends that… well…” Rarity was about to explain it to him when Twilight stopped her.

“I’ll field that query, Rarity,” she said. She then whispered the explanation into his ear frond, causing Spike to make a reaction of shock.

“Shining Armor wants me to be in charge of that?!” he said. “I kind of wish he put his own dad in charge of that.”

Twilight looked over the invitation. Her brother’s name was on it, but, the other name was Princess Mi Amore Cadenza.

“Princess Mi Amore Cadenza?” Twilight said, confused. “I thought he was marrying Cadance. What’s with the change?”

“Maybe ya can talk ta yer brother ‘bout it when we get ta Canterlot,” Apple Bloom ventured.

As soon as Canterlot was in view, the wedding-goers saw a forcefield around the entire city.

“Whoa,” Sweetie Belle piped up. “What’s with the forcefield?”

“I don’t know,” Twilight said. “Maybe to keep Blueblood in?”

“It’s possible,” Spike said. “Even though Blueblood was caught and put back into custody, he could potentially escape again.”

“I just hope my brother’s duties as the captain of the Royal Guard aren’t too stressful,” Twilight said.

“He’s captain now?” Rarity said. “When did that happen?”

“About a month ago,” Twilight said.

Soon, the train arrived at the station. Once the passengers exited, they noticed an excessive amount of Canterlot guards. Several aimed their weapons at Spike.

“Put your weapons down, idiots,” Flash Sentry said. “Spike isn’t a threat. Don’t make me report this to Captain Armor.”

The guards begrudgingly put their weapons aside.

“I must apologize for them,” Flash said. “Follow me this way.”

“Thank you, Flash Sentry,” Fluttershy said.

As Flash led them, Rainbow found her voice. “So, what’s with all the guards?”

“A threat has been made against Canterlot,” Flash explained. “We don’t know all of the details, but, we’re taking extra precautions just to be safe. The efforts of keeping Canterlot safe rests on Shining Armor’s shoulders. He’s the reason why there’s a forcefield around the city.”

“One pony did that?!” Rarity asked.

“Shining was always skilled with combat magic,” Twilight said.

“Indeed,” Flash said. “It’s these skills that made him more than qualified to be the Captain of the Royal Guard. Well, that and his general competence.”

“Absolutely,” Sweetie Belle said. “From what we learned of him and in comparison to other Canterlot guards, he is way more capable. Oh, but, that’s not to say you’re not capable, Flash.”

“I know that a lot of the other guards aren’t that bright,” Flash said. “With so many clones, it’s aggravating dealing with them all the time.”

“True,” Spike said. “Seriously, they really need to start hiring other capable ponies instead of relying on cloning.”

“Phasing that out is still in progress,” Flash said.

Soon, Flash led them to where he needed to take them.

“Could you take me to my brother?” Twilight asked.

“Of course,” Flash smiled. “Follow me, please.”

“Take Spike with you, Rarity,” Twilight said. “I have some words to say to my brother that I don’t want Spike to hear.”

“Understood,” Rarity said.

“See you later, Mom,” Spike said.

Twilight didn't have long to wait before she spotted her brother. He was out near the barracks, overseeing several of the royal guards while wearing that light purple armor he always wore while officially on duty. Without bothering for formalities, Twilight firmly called out to him from afar, "I've got something to say to you, mister. You've got a lot of nerve keeping me in the dark like this. If this is your idea of a joke, it's not funny."

Shining Armor turned to face the voice of his younger sister. “Twilight, what do you mean by me keeping you in the dark? If I was joking, I would tell you.”

“Then, explain why you changed brides,” Twilight demanded.

“I haven’t,” Shining Armor explained. “Cadance insisted that, for the wedding invitation, she used her full name.”

“That’s her full name?” Twilight said in surprise. “I’ve known her for years and she never told me that was her full name.”

“She prefers being called Cadance around those close to her,” Shining explained. “I was surprised by her full name, too. I guess with it being a special occasion, she wanted to showcase it.”

With that explanation, Twilight was able to calm down.

“Oh, thank goodness,” Twilight sighed. “Now that I know for certain, I can focus on making sure everything goes according to plan.” She then remembered that Flash mentioned a threat to Canterlot. “Flash said there was a threat to Canterlot.”

“Yes,” Shining explained. “As you can see, I’ve increased our security and I put up this magic forcefield. So far, we haven’t seen anything out of the ordinary, but, that doesn't mean that there isn’t anything wrong. I’ve been so busy with security measures, which isn’t helped by the grand majority of the Royal Guards.”

“Ahem,” said a familiar voice.

“Not you, Flash,” Shining said.

“Thank you,” the pegasus smiled.

“Flash is the most competent of the guards in my charge,” Shining said.

“Yeah,” Flash said. “But, from what you’ve seen, that’s not saying much.”

“Anyway,” Shining said. “I was hoping you could be my best mare, Twily.”

Twilight, hearing this news, was flattered. “You want me to be your best mare?” She asked before bowing. “I would be honored, BBBFF!” The two siblings affectionately hugged.

At that moment, Princess Cadance walked up to the ponies. However, there was something oddly different about her. Not in looks, but, in overall vibe.

“I hope I’m not interrupting anything important,” she said.

Twilight’s excitement grew.

“Cadance!” Twilight said happily. She then performed her special dance that she shared with her old foalsitter. “Sunshine, sunshine, ladybugs awake!
Clap your hooves and do a little shake!”

Instead of joining in or even repeating the chant and the gestures, however, Princess Cadance's response was to bat an eye at Twilight. In particular, she seemed to be confused about why Twilight had brought her tail and her rump to face towards the princess without being prompted to. "Uh, what are you doing?" she asked with a quirked brow.

At that instant, Twilight could tell that something was wrong. “Uh, Cadance? Are you feeling alright? We did that all the time when I was a filly.”

Cadance nonchalantly walked up to Shining Armor. “That was then, this is now.”

Shining Armor apologized to his sister. "Sorry, Twily, I guess Cadance doesn't remember foalsitting you as well as you did. But, to be fair, we've had a lot on our mind since we agreed to get married. And the threat certainly hasn't helped matters."

Twilight was still unsure, but, decided not to press the two for additional details.

“Flash Sentry,” Shining Armor continued. “Please keep an eye on my little sister and her friends. Twily is to make sure everything goes well for the ceremony, but, with the looming threat, make sure they aren’t harmed by this potential threat.”

“Understood,” Flash saluted. He guided Twilight out while casting a subtle suspicious glance at Cadance.

“You sense something is wrong with Cadance, too, don’t you?” Twilight whispered to the pegasus guard.

“I’ve had my suspicions for about five days now,” Flash admitted. “I didn’t want to say anything because you or the others hadn’t seen Cadance yet. I didn’t want you to think that I was being slanderous.”

“Let’s keep this on the downlow before we investigate,” Twilight said.

“Understood,” Flash said. “I promise to keep you and your friends safe.”

Twilight tried her best to throw herself wholeheartedly into her role as the official overseer for the wedding, even now that she had her responsibilities as the best mare to consider. Yet, everywhere she went and everything she checked on, she was ultimately reminded of what (or rather who) she was trying not to think about. First, Twilight was making sure everything was going well in the Canterlot kitchen. Applejack was going back and forth, helping the cookponies with what needs to be done.

“Cake, check,” Applejack nodded, prompting Twilight to check that off of the list. “Ice sculpture, check. Best dern bite-size apple fritter ya ever tasted..." She proceeded to shove one of the fritters into Twilight's mouth.

“Mm,” Twilight said, her thoughtful attitude lightening up slightly. “Check.”

Just then, who should come trotting into the kitchen unannounced but Princess Cadance herself? The way she carried herself was really telling, as if she seemed to be more concerned about herself than about anything else even though she had no reason to do so.

“Hiya, Cadance,” Applejack smiled.

In a snooty and almost condescending tone of voice, Cadence coldly replied. "Please, call me Princess Mi Amore Cadenza."

“Oh, uh,” Applejack stammered. “Hiya, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza. Ya come ta see what’s on the menu fer yer big day?”

"Oh no, that's okay. I don't need a taste test," Princess Cadence somewhat nervously replied. "I'm sure your cooking will be... adequate."

Twilight had heard this. She knew that Cadance would love to taste all sorts of treats. Applejack, who didn’t know Cadance as well as Twilight did, suspected nothing.*

“Okie dokie, then,” Applejack said. “Ah remember a few weddings, n’ brides can get so busy with preppin’ that they ferget ta get a little somethin’ in their bellies.” And she shoved a tray of freshly baked apple fritters in front of the candy-colored alicorn. "Go ahead, it's on the house."

“Oh, fine,” Cadance said in an almost dismissive tone. “Only because they’re free.”

Her horn lit up with a brilliant green aura instead of the very light cornflower blue Twilight was familiar with. Twilight remembered Dark Mimic could change the color of her aura when taking on the form of another unicorn, but, when she looked closer, she saw that Cadance’s eye were still the same light purple she remembered while Dark Mimic retained her normal eye color regardless of what form she took.

Something is definitely wrong, Twilight thought to herself.

As for Princess Cadance, she carefully and cautiously took a bite of one of the apple fritters and after swallowing she said with a smile. "Delicious! I love-love-love them. Really." But, then she gave off a nervous laugh. Applejack still didn’t suspect anything.

“Aww, shucks,” Applejack smiled. “Well, ah better get back ta things ‘round here. Ya mosey on n’ take care o’ what ya need ta do.” She proceeded to present the princess with a brown paper bag. "Why don’t ya take a free sample o’ 'em ta go? This ain't mah first rodeo er weddin' as the case may be." She chuckled a bit at her joke. "Sorry, couldn't resist."

Applejack carried on with her responsibilities, while Cadance made her way out, rolling her eyes from Applejack’s terrible pun. Making sure Applejack wasn’t looking, Cadance threw the paper bag into the trash. Twilight, however, saw it.

“Did you see that, Applejack?!” she said.

“See what?” Applejack asked. “Ah was busy takin’ care o’ the caterin’. Them brides get so busy, they ferget ta fill their bellies.” At that point, Applejack’s belly gave a rather hungry gurgle. She chuckled in embarrassment. “Guess ah should do that mahself. Won’t be much good as a caterer if’n ah don’t feed mahself, now, will ah?”

Twilight then decided to take the bag of discarded fritters so that they wouldn’t completely go to waste.

When Twilight went to see how Rarity was doing with designing the dress for the bride and her bridesmaids a short time later, she couldn't resist grumbling about what she'd witnessed. It didn't matter to her that Rarity was too busy to really pay attention, Twilight had to get this off her chest one way or another. "Oh, you should have seen how she acted back there, Rarity. I don't know when she changed, but, she sure changed alright!" In a mocking tone of voice she then repeated what she'd heard Cadance say earlier. "'Please, call me Princess Mi Amore Cadenza.'"

“Did somepony call my name?” Cadance asked as she walked into the room with her bridesmaids.

This caught Rarity off guard as she immediately bowed.

“Your highness!” Rarity genuflected. “May I just say what an honor it is to be working on the ensembles for you and your bridesmaids.”

The princess just coldly replied in an uninterested tone of voice. "Uh-huh. Is my dress ready?"

“Oh, yes,” Rarity said, showing Cadance the dress. “I was working on this as soon as I received the assignment and I think you’ll be pleased with the results.” She gestured to the dress she made. It was a surprisingly simple and modest dress, even though it had yellow trim all around it.

“I was hoping for something with more beading and a longer train,” Cadance said, not even acknowledging what she did like about the dress. “Please tell me this is not your best!"

“Oh, uh,” Rarity stammered. “N-no, not at all. I can do much better. Everypony will have their eyes on you in no time.”

Cadance then looked over the bridesmaid dresses, which coincidentally matched the coats of the three unicorns currently serving as her bridesmaids: Minuette, Twinkleshine, and Lyra. “Those dresses should be a different color, too. The idea of having their dresses completely match their coats is stupid.”

Twinkleshine voiced her objection. “I think they’re lovely.”

“Me, too,” Minuette smiled. “Rarity put so much effort into these dresses.”

“Yeah,” Lyra said. “They’re fine as is.”

However, Cadance turned her eyes at the three mares, giving them an icy-cold glare. Twilight noticed this while Rarity was busy bowing. “Make them a different color, okay? And work on my own gown while you’re at it. Otherwise, you’re fired! Understand?”

“Y-yes, of course, your highness!” Rarity stammered. She then hastened to modify the dresses as Cadance requested.

As Cadance and the bridesmaids left, Twilight grew more suspicious. “The Cadance I remember was never this demanding.”

“I’m afraid I can’t focus on a conversation now, Twilight,” Rarity said. “I have modifications to work on.”

With that, Twilight went to check on another aspect of the wedding.

Sure enough, when Twilight was checking on the wedding reception, who else but Princess Cadance should show up? And if the expression on her face was any indication, the princess was not pleased in the least by what Pinkie Pie had to offer. The entire hallway where the reception would take place looked rather... childish for lack of a better term.

“Okay,” Pinkie said. “We went over the games, the music, and the dancing. I think this reception is going to be just perfect, don’t you?”

"Yes, perfect," Princess Cadance declared before she began trotting off. And as she did so, she added, "If we were celebrating a six-year-old's birthday party, that is."

Pinkie, not noticing Cadance’s tone of voice, was ecstatic. “Thank you!”

The princess said nothing further, she just grinned and then rolled her eyes when she was certain she was alone once more.

“Pinkie,” Twilight said. “Can’t you tell when somepony’s insulting you?”

“What do you mean?” Pinkie asked. “I think a wedding reception should be fun and give them feelings of nostalgia to prepare them for a bright future tomorrow.”

Twilight facehoofed. “She was insulting you, Pinkie,” she said.

“She was?” Pinkie asked. “Huh, guess I must have missed that.”

Though, she is kind of right,** Twilight trotted off to reflect on the situation. Okay, that settles it. This is not the Princess Cadance I knew! There's no way she could've changed this much since I last saw her! Whoever this pony is, she is not Princess Cadance! So, why would she want to marry my brother?

Elsewhere, Spike ran into Cadance. The alicorn seemed a bit surprised by a dragon being present.

“Ah, there you are, Cadance,” Spike smiled. “There were some things I wanted to ask you.”

“Uh, who are you?” Cadance said.

Spike was a bit confused by this. “Come on, Cadance. It’s me, Spike. What’s with this guessing game? We’ve known each other for years. We last saw each other eight days ago.”

“Oh, right,” Cadance said. “Well, what do you want?”

“Well, I was wondering if it’s okay if my friends, Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle are the flowerfillies,” Spike said.

“Fine,” Cadance said begrudgingly. “But, it’s only because I don’t know of any other snot-nosed brats who could do it.” And she trotted off.

Spike, however, was taken aback by such indifference. He grew even more suspicious when he saw Cadance use magic to move ponies aside and noticed that her aura was brilliant green instead of the very light cornflower blue he remembered. Something’s not right here, he thought to himself. I wonder if Mom noticed this.***

That evening, Princess Luna came in with Canis on her back to take over the task of keeping watch over all of Canterlot. "Rest, dear sister," she told Princess Celestia. "As always, I will guard the night. I shall notify you if you're needed."

Princess Celestia nodded and retired to her sleeping quarters. “Thank you, sister,” she said. “Be safe out there.”

“Mother,” Canis said in concern. “Shouldn’t we tell her that the threat against Canterlot already infiltrated the city before the force field was up?”

“In due time, Canis,” Luna said. “Remember, Chrysalis is a very crafty one. She can disguise herself as anything and anyone at all. She has most likely hidden Cadance. We must wait until the time is right. If not, there could be grave consequences.”****

“I understand,” Canis said.

Meanwhile, at the Canterlot Cafe, the guardians, the Cutie Mark Crusaders, Flash Sentry, and Caramel were gathered for post-wedding preparation refreshments. Spike had a rather contemplative look on his face.

“You look puzzled, Spike,” Rarity noted. “Is there something on your mind?”

“It’s about Cadance,” Spike said. “Eight days ago, my mom and I saw her and we had a brief chat and not three hours ago, she didn’t seem to recognize me despite having seen me several times over the past twelve or so years.”

“That’s terrible,” Twilight said. “So, you and I have both noticed that Cadance has been acting differently.”

“I’ve noticed it for the last five days,” Flash said. “I don’t know her nearly as well as you two, obviously, but, I know her well enough that this isn’t normal for her.”

“Right,” Spike said. “Mom, did you see her magic aura at all?”

“I did,” Twilight replied. “Instead of it being her normal cornflower blue color, I saw a brilliant green magical aura.”

“So, did I,” Spike said. “And magic auras don’t suddenly change.” He then remembered Dark Mimic. “Well, unless you’re Dark Mimic, but, that clearly wasn’t the case because Cadance’s eyes were still the same light purple color I remember them.”

“So, ya think that this Cadance ain’t the real one?” Applejack asked.

“No,” Twilight said. “Spike and I have known Cadance for years and the eight days between the last time we saw her and now aren’t enough for her to turn out so rude and demanding. Applejack, remember that bag of treats you gave her?”

“Yeah, why?” Applejack replied.

Twilight levitated that very bag. “She threw it in the trash as soon as your back was turned!”

The ponies and Spike gasped.

“She would throw away perfectly good treats?!” Pinkie asked in alarm. “What kind of monster is she?!”

“Sparin’ mah feelin’s er not,” Applejack said. “Ah worked hard on those! Ain’t no reason ta throw ‘em away like that!”

“Then, there’s her insulting Pinkie’s decorations,” Twilight said.

“I was too busy practicing the Sonic Rainboom to notice any bad attitude,” Rainbow said.

“She did yell at one of my songbirds during rehearsal,” Fluttershy said. She held up one of the songbirds. “Though, he was singing off-key.” As if to prove it, the bird sang an off-key note.

“The real Cadance would have been more understanding,” Spike said. “I’m not the best singer myself, so, I can attest to that.”

“Well,” Sweetie Belle said. “With a little practice–”

“This isn’t about me,” Spike said. “This is about the so called ‘Cadance.’”

“And when she spoke of my dresses, she threatened to fire me if I didn’t do them the way she wanted,” Rarity said. “I’ll admit, I’ve dealt with demanding brides before, but, this is a whole other level.”

“It’s true,” Sweetie Belle said. “From what Rarity told me, none of the other brides that she worked with threatened to fire her the way she did.”

“When I asked her if the Crusaders could be flowerfillies,” Spike said. “She was coldly indifferent.”

“So,” Applejack said. “If this bride-ta-be ain’t Cadance, then, who is she?”

“From the comics I read to my little brother and the mess with Discord,” Flash said. “I can tell this is an imposter both pretending to be Cadance and mind-controlling Captain Armor. Or she’s under mind-control herself.”

“So,” Scootaloo said. “Could this whole wedding preparation thing be just a cover-up to throw off our suspicions?”

“Let me answer that question with an observation I have,” Flash said. “You’ve all seen how–” He used his wings to make air quotes. “-’competent’ most of the Royal Guards are. Do you honestly think Captain Shining Armor would entrust them with the security of all Canterlot?”

“Then,” Apple Bloom said. “If it weren’t fer y’all n’ Shinin’ Armor, Canterlot is doomed!”

“We can’t just go around making accusations,” Spike said. “We need to have proof.”

“We don’t want a repeat of Pinkie’s crazy theories on the way to the National Dessert Competition,” Caramel said. All but Applejack and Flash looked at him in surprise as he remembered it. “What? I can remember things once in a while.”

“What we need to do is look for proof that this Cadance isn’t the real one,” Rainbow said. “That’ll be tough with most of us not knowing Cadance very well.”

“I have an idea,” Rarity said. “We each share a piece of information with each other that only we would know. That way, if she does turn out to be either an impostor or under mind control, we'll have a means of positive identification. We and Spike will work on keeping her busy while you do your investigation - try to buy you enough time to dig up enough hard evidence to either prove or disprove your suspicions.”*****

“That is a brilliant idea, Rarity,” Twilight smiled.

“But, what kind of information should we share?” Sweetie Belle asked.

Spike considered this. Once he had an idea, he whispered them into the others’ ears. Some of them were surprised.

“Whoa,” Pinkie said. “I didn’t expect that.”

“I know it’s more daring,” Spike said. “But, it might still prove to be helpful.”

“That covers Spike,” Rainbow said. “But, what about the rest of us?”

Twilight and Spike, with their knowledge of Princess Cadance at their disposal, gave each of them tidbits of information that only the real Princess Cadance would know. They had to keep this secret. Who knows what listening ears were about?

“Everypony got the info they need?” Twilight asked.

The ponies nodded in confirmation.

“Good,” she said. “Flash, you’re coming with me.”

“Right,” Flash nodded.

And the two went off.

“So, with all of this sorted out,” Caramel observed. “What do we do now?”

“Well,” Applejack said. “Ah reckon we wait ‘til the bride-ta-be calls us n’ we keep her busy while Flash n’ Twi investigate. One thing’s fer sure, we ain’t brushin’ Twilight off again.”

“No way, AJ,” Pinkie said. “Last time we did that, it was a disaster. If we do it this time, things could end up worse than Canterlot brawling over a doll. But, yeah, we can wait.”

“And we’ll have to be really careful, too,” Fluttershy said. “We still don’t completely know what we’re dealing with.”

Twilight and Flash made their way across town to the barracks, more specifically to the captain's quarters. Sure enough, they found Twilight’s big brother there. He had changed out of his royal guard attire and had donned a bright red suit with three yellow buttons on the collar. Attached to the front was a small iron shield similar to the one depicted on Shining Armor's Cutie Mark.

“What do you think, Twilight?” Shining Armor smiled. “I can’t wait to marry Cadance in this.” But, once he noticed Twilight and Flash’s expressions, his smile lowered. “Is everything okay?”

"No," Twilight unhappily sighed. "I wish there was an easier way for me to say it, or better yet, that somepony else were here to break the news to you." She swallowed hard and plucked up courage, these next few words would be very important. "We need to talk, B.B.B.F.F. It's about Cadance."

“What is it?” he asked.

But, before Twilight or Flash could say anything further on the matter, Princess Cadance announced her arrival with a sharp and abrupt clearing of her throat.

“Could I speak with you for a moment, dear?” she asked coldly. "Alone if you wouldn't mind?"

“Sorry, Twilight,” Shining Armor said. “I’ll see what she wants and then we’ll get back to what we were discussing, okay?” And he and Cadance went into another room to talk in private.

“This could be our chance, Flash,” Twilight said in a whisper.

Flash nodded and the two ponies snuck up to the door of the other room. Since it was slightly ajar, they were able to peek in without being seen themselves.

"Look, we need to talk," Princess Cadance firmly insisted. "It's about your sister."

“She and I are family,” Shining Armor said. “And you did foalsit her for years so she should be like a sister to you.”

Princess Cadance replied in an ominous tone of voice, "You won't like it. But, you have to know what she's been like today."

“She does tend to worry a lot,” he said. “But, usually, she has a reason to worry. Besides, it’s her responsibility to make sure the wedding goes according to plan.”

The candy colored princess argued back, "Will you just listen to me? You don't know what I know!"

“Honey,” Shining Armor said, backing off nervously. “Are you feeling alright? You’re not usually so abrasive. Come to think about it, that’s been the case for the last five days, but, my memory has some gaps in it.”******

“This is supposed to be my special day,” Princess Cadance growled menacingly. “And I thought I told you not to wear that thing.”

“This belonged to my uncle, Brilliant Shield*******,” Shining said. “He taught me everything I know about combat magic.”

“And?” Cadance said dismissively.

“And, I thought I should wear it,” Shining said, refusing to be intimidated. “It’s my special day as much as it is yours after all.”

Unknown to either, Twilight and Flash were listening and watching the whole thing.

“Are you disagreeing with me?!” Cadance snapped.

The suited stallion firmly but calmly replied, "I guess I am." But, then he winced and groaned as he put a hoof to his forehead, letting out a sharp cry of pain. "Ah!"

“Oh, dear,” Cadance said. “Here, I’ll take care of your migraine for you.”

“Wait, what are you–?!” Shining began before he was struck head on by a beam of brilliant green colored magic from Cadance's horn. His eyes shortly began to glow the same color.

“There,” Cadance said. “Feeling better?”

“Yes, mistress~” Shining Armor answered in a monotone voice.

“Oh, no!” Twilight whispered harshly. “I read about this kind of magic… it’s mind-control magic!”

“This proves my theory!” Flash whispered back.

“What do we do?” Twilight asked.

“We can’t let her know we’re onto her,” Flash said. “You go tell the others. I’ll stall the imposter as long as I can.”

“Thank you, Flash,” Twilight said. “And be careful.” And with that, she ran out to find her friends and her drake son.

The sound of her hoofbeats got the attention of Shining Armor. “Huh?” he said quizzically. “Where’s Twilight going? I thought she had something she wanted to talk to me about.”

“Something else came up and she had to deal with it,” Flash said, covering for her.

“Oh, uh,” Shining began before Cadance nuzzled up to him.

“Let her go, dear,” she said, feigning sweetness.

"But, she had something she was going to tell me," Shining remarked with worry. "You know how she gets when she starts one of her freakouts!"

“Leave her to fuss it out,” Cadance said. “We should get some sleep. We do have a wedding tomorrow after all.”

Twilight ran all the way back to the castle, hoping to find her friends and inform them of what she'd just witnessed.

“Flash and I have new information!” Twilight said as soon as she ran into the room. However, she could hardly believe her eyes when she entered. The other guardians had dresses like the ones Rarity made for the bridesmaids. “What the- what’s happening here?!”

“Cadance made us her new bridesmaids,” Pinkie said.

“New bridesmaids?!” Twilight asked. “What happened to Twinkleshine, Minuette, and Lyra?”

“We don’t know,” Fluttershy admitted. “She didn’t tell us. It’s very strange that five mares are filling in three spots.”********

“Apologies,” Rarity said. “You had said that you had new information. What is it?”

“We saw Cadance use a mind-control spell on my brother!” Twilight said.

The five mares gasped in alarm.

“I say we pony up and kick this phony’s flank!” Rainbow said.

“I know this is asking a lot from you, Rainbow,” Twilight said. “But, don’t do anything stupid.”

“N’ pony up?” Applejack asked flatly. “Really?”

“Don’t you think we ought to warn Princess Celestia and Luna?” Fluttershy asked. “Princess Celestia is officiating the wedding and we can’t leave Princess Luna out.”

“I’ll go inform the princesses,” Twilight said. “You keep the imposter busy, but, don’t let on that you know she’s an imposter.”

“You got it, Twilight,” Pinkie said. “We should also let Spike know.”

At that moment, Spike stepped in.

“Let me know of what?” he asked. “What did you all find out?”

“The Cadance we saw today is mind-controlling my brother,” Twilight explained.

“What?!” Spike gasped. “We know that our Cadance does help to make the bonds of love stronger, but, nothing as manipulative as that!”

“I’m getting the Princesses involved,” Twilight said. “Keep the imposter busy.”

“Can do, Mom,” Spike said. “I’ll be really careful, I promise.”

Twilight rushed out of the room. Shortly thereafter, Cadance made her way in.

“There you are, Princess mi Amore Cadenza,” Pinkie said. “We wanted to thank you again for making us your new bridesmaids. This is a really, really, really, really, really big honor!”

“Yeah!” Applejack said. “N’ totally not a suspicious cover-up er nothin’!” She began sweating profusely.

“Applejack,” Spike whispered to the farm mare. “More subtlety, please.”

Cadance found Applejack’s words suspicious. “Oh, it’s my pleasure~” Cadance said, feigning delight. “Although, now that I think about it, Applejack, I have a much more important job for you to do. And that extends to the rest of you.”

Applejack gulped nervously. “What’d that be?”

“Before I answer that,” Cadance said. “I want to know one thing.”

“W-what’s that?” Applejack asked.

“Do you,” Cadance asked, her tone becoming more ominous. “Or do you not take me for a fool?”

Applejack didn’t answer. Instead, she and her pony friends began to back away nervously. Spike, however, stood his ground. “You may as well drop the act!” he said. “We know you’re not Cadance!”

“Oh, is that so?” Cadance said intimidatingly. “Then, if you really want to see your precious princess again, why don’t I reunite her with you?!”

Suddenly, a circle of green flames surrounded Spike and the ponies.

“W-what’s happening?!” Rarity exclaimed.

“I don’t know!” Spike said. “Even with my mom’s years of magic, I’ve never seen anything like this!”

“Ugh!” Cadance said. “Your mother, do you even hear yourself? She’s a pony, you’re a dragon. To delude yourself into thinking a pony could be your mother, you’re an absolute imbecile.”

“If it wasn’t for this awful spell of yours,” Rarity snapped. “I would give you what-for for talking down to Spike like that, you beast!”

“I was able to get rid of an alicorn and fool this entire city,” Cadance said. “You’re no threat to me.”

“Ponies will notice we’re missing!” Spike said. But, at that moment, lookalikes of him and the ponies in the flames stepped in, all wearing smug grins.

“You were saying?” Cadance asked. “Enjoy your stay. Bye-bye~”

Once the emerald green flames encapsulated all of them, the six friends began to sink lower into the suite ground until they ended up in a dark mysterious place.

Meanwhile, Twilight was searching the castle courtyard when she felt an inexplicable heartache.

“Something’s happened!” she said to herself.

She suddenly heard the sound of wings flapping.

“Who’s there?” she asked, looking around. Looking up, she saw Luna and Canis. “Princess Luna, Canis. Something horrible is happening!”

“Ah,” Luna said. “So, you know that the Cadance here today is an imposter.”

“Yes, she-” Twilight started before stopping. “Wait, you knew?”

“Indeed,” Luna said. “That imposter set Blueblood loose and hid the real Cadance while taking her place. Blueblood’s escape was a diversion.”

Twilight gasped. “The threat to Canterlot was here the whole time! Who is this imposter?!”

“An old enemy of myself and my sister,” Luna explained. “Queen Chrysalis.”

“Queen Chrysalis,” Twilight repeated, an added shiver in her voice. “So, if she took Cadance’s place, then, where is the real Cadance?”

“Alas,” Luna said. “We haven’t been able to find her. Chrysalis has likely hidden her where I cannot reach her even in the dream realm.”

Twilight turned back towards the suite. “Now, I’m really worried about what she did with my friends and my son.”

“You needn’t fear her killing them,” Luna said. “Cruel as she is, she’s not a murderer.”

Twilight sighed with relief. “Still, what can we do?”

“We plan on waiting until Chrysalis and Cadance are in the same room with no shortage of witnesses,” Canis said. “Chrysalis is very competent at keeping up appearances around those unfamiliar with the reputation of the pony she takes the form of.”

“And your sister?” Twilight asked.

“Celestia has been too distracted by wedding preparations to interact much with the imposter,” Luna said. “Without solid evidence, she may not believe what I say.”

Twilight nodded understandingly. She then had an idea. “Princess,” she said. “I have an idea.”

Luna and Canis listened in.

“I’m going to confront the imposter and have her send me where she sent the real Cadance,” Twilight explained.

“It will be a risky operation,” Canis noted. “But, if you believe it will work, then I will allow it. Do you agree, mother?”

Luna reluctantly nodded. “We’ve not been able to locate Cadance and I must return to my post,” she said. “Even if Cadance escapes on her own, it may be too late by then.”

“I understand,” Twilight said. “I’ll do what I can and we may be able to help Canterlot yet.”

“Stay wary, Twilight Sparkle,” Canis said.

“You will be safe in our quarters tonight,” Luna said.

The next morning as the wedding rehearsal was about to start, Princess Cadance suspected nothing when she and “Twilight’s friends” were called to the throne room of the castle, which was in the process of being converted into an altar for the wedding. She had every reason to believe that everything was going exactly the way she wanted it to.

“I shall say a few words,” Princess Celestia explained. “And then you both will say your vows. Shining Armor, you will get the ring from your best mare.”

At that moment, Twilight burst through the doors.

“Shining Armor,” Twilight exclaimed. “You shouldn’t stand next to her! She’s evil!”

“Now,” ‘Pinkie’ said. “I haven’t been to a whole lot of weddings, but, aren’t you supposed to say ‘I object!’ when you don’t approve of a marriage?”

“Pinkie, you know this isn’t the real Cadance!” Twilight said.

“What are you talking about, Twilight?” ‘Spike’ asked. “Of course that’s the real Cadance. Who else could it be?”

“Wait, what?” Twilight said, noticing he didn’t call her mom. “You were one of the few who suspected this Cadance was a fake.”

“That’s the stupidest thing I ever heard,” ‘Spike’ said. “You must have heard me say something different.”

“Girls, you all know this imposter tried to brainwash my brother!” Twilight said, getting desperate. “Applejack, you have to realize I’m telling the truth!”

“Well, ya ain’t,” ‘Applejack’ lied. But, because this wasn’t the real Applejack, she didn’t gag. “Yer just jealous o’ all the attention that yer brother’s gettin’.”

Celestia was watching what was happening and silently began to suspect something was up.********* At that moment, Cadance decided to play up the act.

“W-why are you saying such horrible things about me, Twilight?!” she sobbed. “I would never do such cruel things to the stallion I love!” With that, she ran out of the room sobbing.

‘Twilight’s friends’ acted with shock.

“Way to go, Twilight,” ‘Rainbow’ snarked. “You made the bride cry. That was so not cool.”

Shining Armor stepped up. “Twilight Elizabeth********** Sparkle, I’m surprised at you! I can’t believe you would think that Cadance would do such horrible things to me. I would think that my own L.S.B.F.F. would be more supportive towards your favorite foalsitter. It’s really important that our wedding be perfect, but, it looks like that wasn’t important enough to you. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have to go comfort Cadance. And you can forget about being my best mare. In fact, if I were you, I wouldn’t show up to the wedding at all.” And he stormed out.

Celestia was shocked by such a callous display. That shock increased with what happened next.

“You ought to be ashamed of yourself,” ‘Fluttershy’ said.

“Come on, y’all,” ‘Applejack’ said. “Let’s go check on the princess.”

And they all left the room until only Twilight and Celestia were left.

“Something’s definitely wrong here,” the princess said. “Your brother would never be so cruel, your friends learned months ago to take your concerns seriously, and Spike, who’s been calling you mom for a good long while now, is so loyal to you, he wouldn’t abandon you if he were paid to.”***********

“Something is wrong,” Twilight said. “But, I do have a plan. If you don’t mind, Princess Celestia, I need you to leave the room.”

“What sort of plan?” Celestia asked.

“A plan that will hopefully lead me to where the real Princess Cadance is,” Twilight explained.

Reluctantly, Celestia agreed. “I hope you know what you’re getting into,” she said as she left the room.

So do I, Twilight thought to herself. So do I.

With that, Twilight was left alone in the throne room. Soon, it wasn’t long until Princess Cadance, taking a different entrance, stepped in.

“I’m onto you,” Twilight said. “Chrysalis.”

At the mention of her name, ‘Cadance’s’ light purple eyes flashed into a deep green.

“I always knew you were trouble,” ‘Cadance’ said coldly as her horn illuminated. “I won’t let you spoil my plans!”

Just like her friends before her, Twilight was surrounded by a circle of green flames. Unlike them, she didn’t attempt to escape. Instead, Twilight allowed herself to be dragged down into the unknown as ‘Cadance’ walked away, thinking she had won. Where did Twilight and her friends go? Where is the real Princess Cadance? Find out very soon.

[To be Continued…]

Author's Note

Here's the penultimate chapter of Nine Elements Book 2.

*A legit excuse for her lack of suspicions.

**The sole contribution of Rach this chapter.

***Scene idea by me and Blake.

****Pragmatism at its finest.

*****Idea by Comickook.

******Ooh, the plot thickens.

*******Name by Blake.

********

*********Adaptational intelligence for Celestia.

**********Middle name by Blake.

***********More adaptational intelligence for Celestia.

Unfortunately, I couldn't find a way to incorporate the Big Brother Best Friend Forever song.

Shoutout to Comickook for their ideas.

If you liked this chapter, feel free to contact me via private messages if you'd like to help make future chapters.

Chapter 26: A Canterlot Wedding - Part 2 (S2:E26)

My Little Pony: Nine Elements

Book 2

Written by Brandon Nell, Rachael Ravens, and Blake Hawkins

Chapter 26: A Canterlot Wedding - Part 2

Twilight had come to after wrapping her head around what transpired throughout the past day. It all started with a train ride to Canterlot for her brother’s wedding. The next thing she knew, she was in a dark cavernous place. Since there was no natural light, she illuminated her horn. She saw various reflections of herself on the walls of the caves.

“Hello?” Twilight called, her voice echoing throughout the caverns. “Is anyone there? Where am I? Where are my friends? Where is my son?!”

"Ah, you're finally awake," a familiar voice cruelly taunted, before suddenly a projection of a very familiar looking alicorn appeared everywhere. "And how is my little prisoner doing?"

“Spare the faux sentimentality, Chrysalis,” Twilight snapped. “What is this place?”

"It's no surprise you don't know where you are,” Chrysalis said. “Hardly anypony remembers this place. It was a mere stroke of luck that I found these caves, but, they make the perfect hiding place for ponies who try to interfere in my plans!"

“Plans?” Twilight asked. “What plans? Does that explain why you’re pretending to be somepony you’re not?”

“It absolutely does,” Chrysalis smirked. “The love that your brother has for his bride-to-be is so satisfying that I can’t stop absorbing his love now~! The best part is that he has no clue about either my brainwashing him or the fact that I planned Blueblood’s escape to distract the princesses!”

This revelation angered Twilight. “Don’t you dare hurt my brother or the princesses, you… you witch!”

The impostor Cadence just laughed, even as one of the crystals projecting her image was shattered. "The only way to stop me is to catch me! So, come get me, if you dare! I'll be waiting."

Twilight was so angry at Chrysalis and her threats that she charged her horn and fired a powerful burst of magic that shattered one of the walls. What she saw before her were her friends and Spike covered in a sickly green goo. Seeing all of her friends and her drake son instantly calmed Twilight down. She ran towards them, careful of the sickly green goo that they’re caked in.

“Spike, everypony!” Twilight said with elation. “Are any of you hurt?”

“We’re fine,” Spike said.

“We’d be even better,” Rainbow said before glaring at Applejack. “If somepony didn’t give us away!”

“Rainbow, please,” Twilight said, using her magic to free them from the sticky green goo. “I know you’re upset about being down here, but, you shouldn’t focus all of your anger on Applejack. There are more important things to worry about.”

“Twilight’s right,” Fluttershy said. “We need to focus on getting out of here and stopping the wedding before Shining Armor is married to that… um…. That…”

“It’s okay, Futtershy," Spike said. “You can call her a monster. She’s more of a monster on the inside so I’ll allow it.”

“Wait,” Pinkie said. “How do we know this is the real Twilight? For that matter, how can she be so sure we’re the real us-es?”

Twilight considered this. She then gasped. “Oh, no! You may be right! This may be another one of Chrysalis’ traps! What if I really did come across duplicates and I’ve been manipulated this entire time?!”

“Twilight, it’s okay,” Applejack said in a soothing tone. “Ah can tell that it’s y’all. Ah recognize that worrisome tone o’ yers.”

“We can prove we’re the real ones, too,” Spike said. He then cleared his throat and said the information he gave the others. “Cadance went to the Fall Formal dance with Buck Withers, but, she ended up leaving the Fall Formal with Shining Armor. I’ve heard the story several times, mom.”

Twilight hugged the young drake tightly. “Son… it really is you.”

“The imposter sent us here last night and replaced us with our own imposters,” Spike said.

“I had a feeling that was the case,” Twilight said. “Those of you I saw at the rehearsal abandoned me when I called Chrysalis out as if the Smarty Pants incident never happened.”

“That is because those imposters aren’t as true friends to you as we are,” Rarity said. “We shall always be by your side, Twilight.”

“And so shall I,” said another voice.

The ponies and Spike all glanced over. Trotting over from behind some rocks was a pink alicorn with a mane and tail of pink, purple, and yellow, all matted and unkept. Beside her was a smaller creature that looked like a mix between a pony and an unspecified insect. That creature had eyes of vivid opal all around, a chitin of sea greenish black, a dark arctic blue carapace, and a dark arctic bluish gray neck fin.

“C-Cadance…” stammered Twilight. “Is that…”

“Sunshine, sunshine,
ladybugs awake
Clap your hooves…”

“And do a little shake.” Twilight finished the rhyme with her. Beaming, the purple unicorn embraced her old foalsitter… her real old foalsitter.

“Cadance!” cried Spike. “Oh, it’s great to see you!”

“Hello, my nephew-in-law-to-be,” Cadence said as she pulled Spike in close.

“Everypony, this is the real Cadance,” Twilight proclaimed proudly. “Cadance, these five ponies are my best friends. That white unicorn is Rarity, the yellow pegasus is Fluttershy, the blue pegasus is Rainbow Dash, the orange earth pony is Applejack, and the pink earth pony is Pinkie Pie.”

“A pleasure to make your acquaintances, girls,” smiled Cadance. “Twilight and Spike told me all about you in my letters.”

“And Twilight and Spike spoke fondly of you too,” said Fluttershy. “It’s so nice to finally meet you. The real you.”

Rainbow eyed the other creature suspiciously. “Who’s the bug pony?”

“My name’s Thorax,” the creature said in a small, timid male voice.

“Hi,” said Spike. “Uh… what are you doing down here with Cadance and us?”

“I was stationed here to guard the prisoners my grandmother* sent here,” Thorax explained. “But, as I got to know Princess Cadance, I realized I didn’t want to do anything to cause real harm. To be honest, I was against the invasion in the first place, but, I couldn’t really do anything about it. So, I volunteered to guard the prisoners so they don’t get too badly hurt.”

“So,” Twilight said. “Do you think you can help us get out of these caverns, Thorax?”

“I can certainly try,” said Thorax. “We have to be very careful. The wedding could be crawling with Changelings. They’re already chipping away at the shield around the city.”

“Changelings?” Rarity inquired.

“That’s what my species is called,” Thorax explained. “We’re called that for our shapeshifting magic.” To demonstrate, Thorax was surrounded by a pillar of green flame that vanished instantly. He transformed into a small earth pony with a blue coat, a three toned blue mane and tail with a headband, and blue eyes. His Cutie Mark was a vase.** He summoned another pillar of green flame and reverted to normal.

“I see,” Rarity said.

“So, that’s why Chrysalis looked like Cadance, but, didn’t act like her,” Twilight said. “Anyway, we must hurry.”

The ponies, Thorax, and Spike all took off down the corridor.

“We’ll have a few things to contend with,” Thorax said. “Let’s just hope Mandible isn’t one of them.” The Changeling shuddered.

As the entourage ran through the crystal caves beneath the capital city, in the royal suite, Chrysalis in Cadance’s guide was adorning herself in the wedding dress. She was singing, content with her plans.

“This day is going to be perfect~
The kind of day of which I’ve dreamed since I was small~
Everypony will gather ‘round, say I look lovely in my gown~
What they don’t know is that I have fooled them all~”

As Chrysalis sang, Cadance sang while they were escaping the caverns.

“This day was going to be perfect~
The kind of day of which I've dreamed since I was small~
But, instead of having cake with all my friends to celebrate~
My wedding bells, they may not ring for me at all~”

Before Pinkie could question what was going on, Chrysalis sang another verse.

“I could care less about the dress, I won’t partake in any cake~
Vows, well, I’ll be lying when I say~
That through any kind of weather, I’ll want us to be together~
The truth is I don’t care for him at all~!

No, I do not love the groom~
In my heart, there is no room~
But, I still want him to be all mine~!”

Back with the escaping party, Cadance sang another verse.

“We must escape before it’s too late, find a way to save the day~
Hope, I’d be lying if I say~
I don’t fear that I may lose him to one who wants to use him~
Not care for, love, and cherish him each day~

For I oh so love the groom~
All my thoughts, he does consume~
Oh, Shining Armor,
I’ll be there very soon~!”

Thorax transformed into a bridge across a gap for the ponies and Spike to use.

In the throneroom configured to host the wedding, the Cutie Mark Crusaders were laying down flower petals for the bride. Chrysalis walked down the aisle with a deviously content smile as she continued her song.

“Finally, the moment has arrived~
For me to be one lucky bride~”

Back with the heroes, Thorax had returned to his normal form as Cadance’s anxiety grew.

“Oh, the wedding we won’t make~
He’ll end up marrying a fake~
Shining Armor will be-~”

Chrysalis unknowingly finished the song. “Mine. All mine.” She chuckled wickedly.

Meanwhile, the heroes came upon Minuette, Twinkleshine, and Lyra. All three of them now had a sickly green glow over their eyes, indicating that they too had fallen victim to the impostor's brainwashing. All three unicorns said at once, "You're not going anywhere."

“Try and stop us!” Rainbow said.

“Wait!” Thorax said. “They’re brainwashed! They don’t know what they’re doing!”

“What do we do?” Fluttershy asked nervously.

The three brainwashed mares began firing bolts of magical energy at the heroes. Pinkie took that moment to comment. “You know,” she said. “For a trio of brainwashed ponies who don't even know what they're doing, they seem really good at doing it!”

They carefully dodged the magical energy bolts being shot at them. Thorax’s horn radiated the same brilliant green aura as Chrysalis as the Changeling strained. For a few seconds, the brainwashed ponies seemed to be freed from the spell. “It’s no good,” Thorax said. “My grandmother’s spell is too strong!”

Cadance put a hoof to her chin. “If they’re brainwashed bridesmaids… Ah ha!” she quickly whipped out a bouquet of flowers. “Come and get this!” She tossed it off the cliff.

“I want it!” Lyra, Twinkleshine, and Minuette all charged after it.

“Did you…” Fluttershy began.

“Don’t worry,” Cadance assured. “There’s water at the bottom.”

“Come on,” said Rainbow Dash. “Let’s get to the top!”

Back at the wedding, Princess Celestia (while sneaking a few suspicious glares at “Cadance”) had finished asking the bride and groom to say “I do.” The process would’ve gone smoother

“Stop. The. Wedding!” Twilight shouted as she, Spike, and the other Guardians burst through the door. The ponies in the crowd looked back and forth between the Guardians and the imposters at the altar in confusion.

“Ugh!” groaned “Cadance.” “Why does she have to be so possessive of her brother?” She started shedding crocodile tears. “Why does she have to ruin my special day?

“Because it's not your special day!” shouted another identical sounding voice. “It's mine and Shining Armor’s!”

Cadence revealed herself to all in attendance.

“What?!” exclaimed the fake Cadance. “But, how did you escape my bridesmaids?”

“The bridal bouquet,” Twilight said simply.

“Hmph. Clever,” snorted the fake Cadance. “But you’re still too late.”

“Ah-ah don't understand,” stammered Apple Bloom. “How can there be two Cadances n’ two o’ each Guardian 'cept Twilight?”

“The ones at the altar aren’t the real ones!” Thorax said as he revealed himself. “They’re Changelings. They’ve taken the form of one you love and gain power by feeding off your love for them!”

The fake Cadance began growing nervous. “The jig is up, Chrysalis!” Twilight said. That struck a chord with Celestia.

“You can’t prove I’m fake!” the imposter said.

“Oh?” Twilight said. “Then, let me ask you something only the real Cadance would know the answer to. What school did I enroll in?”

The crowd turned to the fake Cadance, awaiting her answer. “Uh…” she said. She clearly didn’t know.

The real Cadance answered in her stead. “Princess Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns. All my time foalsitting her showed me why.”

The imposter snarled. “Why couldn’t you be a good prisoner and stay in the caverns?!”

“Because I love Shining Armor!” Cadance shouted. “I refuse to let you take him away from me! Show everypony who you really are, Chrysalis!”

“Very well,” smirked the fake Cadance. Her body glowed green as her transformation began. A twisted body of a very dark gray chitin and a carapace in a gradient from dark arctic blue to moderate green filled with holes came up and her mane and tail became a dark cerulean. Her horn and wings became more gnarled and insect-like. Her eyelids had eyeshadow of very deep opal before they opened up to reveal her moderate harlequin eyes with dark grayish opal pupils. Her pony teeth were replaced with fangs.

Now revealed to all, the Changeling queen let out a wicked laugh as she gazed at the pony she'd been impersonating until just recently. "Right you are, princess. I see you learned a lot about me in the time you spent down in that cave. But, you should know." She smirked and boasted. "You're not dealing with any ordinary Changeling, you're dealing with their all powerful leader: Queen Chrysalis."

Cadance scoffed in indifference. “You won’t get away with your schemes! The Guardians of Harmony have defeated powerful enemies in the past and they’ll certainly stop you!”

“They can’t stop me now,” Chrysalis said. “I’ve fooled all the ponies in this city!”

“You haven’t fooled us, Chrysalis!” Luna shouted from the rafters before she swooped down with Canis on her back. “I was able to inform Twilight of your identity. I also learned that you were responsible for Blueblood’s escape!”

“Even with your meddling interference,” Chrysalis said. “Everything has gone according to plan. I have Shining Armor in my control and with every moment I’ve absorbed his love for Cadance, I’ve left him and his spell weaker.” At that moment, the Changleings impersonating Twilight’s friends turned into their true forms (which looked identical to Thorax) and seized the Crusaders.

The normally docile Canis saw this and began to snarl. “I won’t let you get away with this!” He jumped off Luna’s head and charged at the Changelings while shouting a battle cry. The Changelings assumed he wouldn’t pose much of a threat, only to be proven wrong as he kicked the one holding Apple Bloom in the abdomen with a sickening crunch. The Changeling released the filly in a pain-stricken state. Canis then grabbed one of the hindlegs of the Changeling holding Scootaloo and began twisting it. This Changeling released her while hissing in pain. Canis then threw that Changeling at the one holding Sweetie Belle. The projectile caused the standing Changeling to release the unicorn filly. “Get to safety!” he told the three fillies before Chrysalis caught him in her brilliant green aura.

“Hmm,” she said. “A doll made of heartfelt. This one’s absolutely saturated with love.” She then opened her mouth and began sucking a pink vapor from the plush dog, who groaned in agony.

“Release him!” Luna said, blasting a magical burst from her horn at the Changeling Queen.

“Very well,” Chrysalis said as she casually dodged. She then threw Canis to the floor as the last of the vapor left his body. The plush dog landed on the floor and went completely lifeless before the eyes of all present.

“Canis!” Luna said, holding his lifeless body with tears streaming from her eyes.

“He tried so hard,” Chrysalis said. “But, in the end, it didn’t even matter. My victory is assured.” She gestured to the brainwashed Shining Armor. “Isn’t that right, dear?”

Shining Armor, in a brainwashed state, nodded compliantly.

“No,” Princess Celestia said sternly. “Your victory is not assured. You may have made it impossible for Shining Armor to perform his spell, but, I can protect my subjects from you!” She flew upwards and fired an intense magical beam of brilliant yellow.

Chrysalis countered with a brilliant green beam. Celestia remained focused, looking unfazed by Chrysalis’ efforts. However, she was quickly overwhelmed in seconds. Seeing this, Luna quickly fired her own moderate cobalt blue beam beside her sister. However, Chrysalis seemed to grow even stronger. Both alicorn sisters were weakened by Chrysalis’ magic. Their crowns were knocked from their heads as they fell to the ground with singe marks on top of their horns.

“Princess Celestia!” Twilight exclaimed.

“Princess Luna!” Spike exclaimed.

The guardians rushed to help the two alicorn sisters as Chrysalis reveled in her own victory.

“Shining Armor’s love for Cadance alone has made me strong,” Chrysalis said. “But, not strong enough to accomplish that.”

“The Elements of Harmony,” Princess Celestia said softly. “You must get to them and use their powers to defeat the queen.”

“But, we can’t access them without you or your sister!” Twilight said.

“That safety measure was revoked,” Celestia said. “Now, only those I deem worthy can unlock the room with the elements.”

Twilight nodded understandingly, believing that Princess Celestia deemed her worthy. So, the guardians charged out of the throne room and out of Canterlot Castle with Spike on Twilight’s back and Thorax following (the latter of whom was subtly given an amulet by Rarity to tell him apart from other Changelings). Queen Chrysalis laughed menacingly.

“You can run,” she taunted. “But, you can’t hide!”

The Guardians, Spike, and Thorax made their way through the streets, rushing as fast as they could towards the vault where the Elements of Harmony had been moved following Discord's defeat. As they ran through the Canterlot streets, Chrysalis’ Changeling minions managed to shatter Shining Armor’s force field. They charged themselves at the entourage of heroes in an effort to stop them.

“Keep going!” Twilight exclaimed. “We can’t stop now!”

One Changeling crashed into a crater right in front of them, hissing audibly as he bore his fangs. But, Rainbow, undeterred, stomped on the Changeling’s head as a way to make him dizzy. They then ran towards the chamber, only to be stopped at the bridge entrance by a large crowd of menacing-looking Changelings. Thorax stepped up to them.

“Out of the way, traitor!” snapped one of the Changelings at Thorax.

“No!” Thorax snapped back. “These ponies and this dragon are my friends and I’m not going to let you hurt them while you’re serving under Chrysalis’ reign!”

“Then,” hissed one of the other Changelings. “We will have to destroy you first.”

As the Changelings fired magical blasts at him, Thorax jumped into the air and transformed into a hawk as big as the ponies with him.

“We’re not afraid of you!” Rainbow snapped. “We’re going to get to the Elements of Harmony one way or another!” Rainbow was about to attack one of the Changelings, but, it transformed into an exact copy of her. The other Changelings all transformed into exact copies of the ponies and Spike.

“They’re Changelings, remember?” Twilight said.

“They’re Changelings, remember?” the Changelings that took the appearance of Twilight repeated.

“Don’t let them distract you,” Twilight advised. “We need to get to the Elements of Harmony. They’re our only hope.”

It wasn’t long until the mares, Spike, and the Changelings began fighting each other. Unseen by either party, though, Thorax transformed into a mosquito and left cross-shaped scratches on each one of his friends’ right shoulder before the fight started. During the fight, Thorax turned into a rhino and plowed through several Changelings that looked like his friends. He was careful to avoid the genuine ones.

“Don’t worry,” Thorax said, retaining his voice in his rhino form. “As a Changeling myself, I can see through the disguises of other Changelings. But, to help you out, I left cross-shaped scratches on your shoulders.” The ponies and Spike noticed the scratches.

“Thank ya kindly, Thorax,” Applejack smiled as she was bucking off Changeling copies of herself. “Yer a real lifesaver n’ a mighty good friend.”

As the fight went on and the Guardians started to get overwhelmed, Spike felt something awaken inside him.

“I feel…” Spike said as this new sensation overtook him. “I feel so…!” He then let out a loud shout as his mouth glowed with emerald flames, his irises turned red, and he began acting uncharacteristically feral as he jumped at Changelings. Twilight took notice.

“Spike?!” Twilight exclaimed.

The other Guardians took notice as well. Spike was faster, stronger, and more durable than he was previously. Needless to say, they were bewildered.

“Whoa!” Rainbow exclaimed. “I knew Spike could get angry at times, but, nothing like this!”

“That’s what worries me,” Twilight said in a concerned manner. She levitated the mirror Jinshu gave Spike. She recited the spell and the mirror activated. Jinshu’s face appeared in the mirror. “Jinshu, we need some information.”

“Tell me what you wish to know,” Jinshu replied.

“Well, we’re hoping for an explanation for why Spike’s acting like this,” Twilight said before turning the mirror to show Spike fighting Changelings.

“Ah,” Jinshu said. “Spike’s combat instincts have awoken. This happens whenever a Bulk Buster or Mountain Horn feels their treasure is threatened.”

“So,” Twilight said, putting the pieces together. “If he’s fighting like this, then, that must mean… he must consider us to be his treasure.”

The Guardians felt touched yet humbled by this. “Ah never knew we meant that much ta the li’l feller,” Applejack said.

“But,” Fluttershy said. “Can this ferocity be stopped? I do appreciate that he’s doing this for us, but, can he stop himself from attacking like this?”

“He has some control in this state,” Jinshu said. “Though, there’s a bit of a trade-off.”

As Spike continued fighting, his breaths became heavier.

“Whatever is happening?” Rarity asked.

“It takes a great deal of energy to maintain that state,” Jinshu explained. “The longer he’s in it, the more exhausted he gets.”

“So,” Rainbow concluded. “We should help him as much as he’s helping us.”

“Indeed,” Jinshu said. “If he’s hit hard enough, he’ll automatically come out of that state. I’m certain you’re aware of how durable he is normally. In his current state, that durability is doubled.”

“Thank you, Jinshu,” Twilight said. “We would discuss more of this, but, we have friends we need to help.” She canceled the spell and stored the mirror away as the Guardians got back into the fight.

Everyone put all of their efforts into the battle and eventually, the attacking swarm was defeated. The heroes stopped to catch their breath.

“Well…” Rainbow said between breaths. “We won.”

“Not yet,” Thorax said. “That was just the first wave for this area.”

Spike took deep breaths as well. His eyes retained his normal emerald color, but, he collapsed from exhaustion. Twilight cradled him in her forehooves. The ponies then heard the sound of buzzing. As Thorax expected, the second wave was flying in. Twilight put Spike onto her back and the mares ran across the bridge to the chamber doors. Twilight and Applejack were able to open the door with their strength, only to be met with an unpleasant sight. A large group of Changelings was already waiting inside. They turned around and saw more Changelings blocking their exit. The mares and Thorax were powerless against the swarm.

A short time later, back in the throneroom, Princess Celestia awoke to find herself in a green gelatinous cocoon hanging upside down from the ceiling. Princess Luna was also in one of these cocoons, still clutching onto Canis’ lifeless body. The Crusaders and Caramel were also in such cocoons. Princess Cadance’s hooves were stuck in the sickly green goo.

Chrysalis stepped up to Celestia’s cocoon. “It's odd,” she said. “Last time we fought, Celestia, you seemed MUCH more powerful. The way you were flinging those fire spells and levitating massive rocks, I would think you'd be powerful enough to destroy a city twice the size of Canterlot if you went all out.” That’s when she had a moment of realization. “Of course - I should have thought of it before. You WEREN'T going all out. Last time we fought, there were no innocents in the figurative and literal line of fire. You actually care too much about these pathetic lesser ponies to use more than the smallest possible fraction of your full power in a fight when there is a room full of innocents. It's not just Armor's love for Cadance that made me stronger than you - it was YOUR OWN love for your little ponies in general.”***

"You think you're so smart?!” Cadance said. “Twilight and her friends are out there! You'll see! You won't have anything to smile about when they get back with the elements and kick your sorry butt!"

Unfortunately for Cadance, her aforementioned friends were led back inside the throneroom by Chrysalis’ Changeling minions. Spike was still wiped out, so he was still resting on Twilight’s back. Thorax had parts of his carapace dented.

“It seems my ‘sorry butt’ won’t be kicked after all,” Chrysalis said in a smarmy tone, making air quotes with her hooves and swaying her hips. To the Guardians of Harmony, she said, “You do realize the ceremony has been canceled, don’t you?”

The Guardians wore defiant expressions.

“Even with all of you gaining suspicions of my motives,” Chrysalis said. “Everything has gone according to plan. All of Canterlot will be mine in no time. And the best part is that Prince Blueblood sold you all out to make it possible!”

Rarity growled to herself. “What did I ever see in that bastard?!” She looked around, expecting one of the ponies to call her out on her language. None did.

“Well, he is one,” Pinkie said. “Whatever that means.”

“Whether you get the definition of that word or not doesn’t matter,” Chrysalis said. She then walked towards a nearby window and began to sing of her victory.

“This day has been just perfect~
The kind of day of which I’ve dreamed since I was small~
Every pony I’ll soon control~
Every stallion, mare, and foal~
Who says a girl can’t really have it all~!”

The studious unicorn then took notice of something that Queen Chrysalis apparently wasn't aware of. Princess Cadance was using what magic she still had to try to free her hooves from the goo. Sensing an opportunity for a distraction, Twilight spoke up. "You know something, your majesty?" The last part of the sentence was practically dripping with sarcasm.

“More than you ever will in your soon to be cut life?” Chrysalis responded, not even turning to face Twilight.

With a grin, Twilight declared, "You talk too much. Are you that in love with the sound of your own voice? Or do you think somehow it intimidates your enemies? Because I can tell you, all your rambling and prattling doesn't scare me. You're just an overgrown bug with a big mouth and an ego to match!"

“Bug?!” Chrysalis snapped. She then turned around to face the purple unicorn mare. “How dare you call me that! I shall have to-” But, she was caught off guard when she realized that Princess Cadance was freed and Shining Armor’s brainwashing wore off completely.

Princess Cadance shed a single tear as she threw her hooves around Shining Armor and hugged him tightly. "Oh, thank goodness! I feared I'd lost you forever, Shining! That I'd failed to save you!"

Shining Armor wrapped his hooves around Princess Cadance gently. “Save me from what?” he asked. He was still a bit dazed from coming out of his brainwashed state. He looked around and grew more confused. “What happened here?”

“The Changeling queen happened here,” Princess Cadance explained. “She took my place, hid me away, and she brainwashed you into thinking she was me.”

“You even uninvited me from the wedding,” Twilight said.

“I what?!” Shining said in disbelief. “I don’t remember doing that!”

“That’s because you were still brainwashed when it happened,” Twilight said. “So, I wasn’t really hurt from that.”

“Brainwashed?” Shining said as he started piecing everything together before angrily facing Chrysalis. “So, that’s why my brain’s like Swiss cheese and I don’t remember anything!”

“Guilty,” Chrysalis smirked. “But, it’s not like you can do anything about it. I’ve drained more than just your love for Cadance. I drained some of your magic as well.”

And indeed, Shining Armor soon found that he could barely get his horn to spark. "My power is useless now. I don't have the strength left to repel them anymore."

“My love will give you strength,” Cadance said, comforting her groom.

Chrysalis laughed. “That’s an utterly ridiculous sentiment,” she said. “In the 2,011 years I’ve lived, the only thing love gave strength to is us Changelings. We even introduced you feeble ponies to the concept of love potions for the purpose of feeding us.”

“Wait, that was you?!” Pinkie asked in alarm.

But, Shining Armor and Princess Cadance still did their best. They both illuminated their horns and brought them close together. Magenta magic auras began to surround the two. The two then began to levitate in the air. They were then surrounded by a growing magical bubble.

Chrysalis stomped a hoof down as her horn was now fully charged. "Enough of this madness! I'm putting you both down! Then, after I drain all of your combined love, I will destroy your entire world piece by piece!" She fired off a powerful burst of brilliant green magic, only to find it effortlessly deflected by the growing bubble. "W-what?!" She stuttered in disbelief.

“That is the real power of love!” Twilight exclaimed as the light from the magic became more intense.

The bubble kept growing, eventually reaching beyond the reaches of the throne room and all the way to the horizon. This forced all of the Changelings away. Unfortunately, this also meant that Thorax was also caught in the magical blast.

“You haven’t seen the last of us!” Chrysalis shouted before she disappeared into the distance.

Shining Armor and Princess Cadance powered down their magic and they nuzzled each other lovingly. The force evaporated all of the green sickly goo that was in Canterlot, leaving the princesses and the innocent citizens freed. Spike was able to recuperate, slowly getting up.

“Did I miss anything?” he said.

“Quite a bit,” Rarity said, gently hugging him. “But, thank you.”

Spike was somewhat puzzled. “Uh, you’re welcome, but, you may need to fill me in on what happened.”

“I must admit,” Princess Celestia said to Cadance. “I’m impressed by how you exceeded my expectations of your magic potential. To think you started as a pegasus.”

“Shining Armor is all of the magic I will ever need,” Princess Cadance smiled. She nuzzles him lovingly again.

“What now?” Spike asked. “Is the wedding canceled? Do we have to wait and start over again?”

“After a lot of cleaning up,” Princess Cadance said. “There is a real wedding to be had.”

“Hopefully,” Rarity said. “Without Blueblood’s involvement.”

“Ironically,” Celestia said. “I was going to put him up for parole about a week later before he escaped. Had he just waited, he wouldn't be in even more trouble now."

“Guess Queen Chrysalis was good for one thing,” Rainbow said. “Getting Blueblood out of our manes.”

“Escaping has already warranted an extension to his punishment,” Celestia said. “His act of treason is the clincher.”

“So, what are we waiting for?” Pinkie asked. “Let’s put on the real best wedding ever!”

“Wait a minute,” Twilight said. “Has anypony noticed that Flash is missing?”

At that moment, Flash Sentry entered the room. His armor was dented and scratched.

“Sorry if I’m late,” he said.

“Flash!” Twilight exclaimed. “What happened?!”

“The imposter gave me quite a thrashing,” Flash explained. “When I came to, I was stuck in some kind of cocoon in a broom closet.”

“Oh…” Twilight said sheepishly, sucking in her breath sharply. “Sorry about that.”

“It’s fine,” Flash said. “I fought as hard as I could.”

“I still commend your efforts on helping my little sister and her friends,” Shining Armor nodded understandingly. “In fact, how would you like to be the stallion of honor?”

“Me?” Flash smiled. He then genuflected before Shining Armor. “I would be honored, Captain.” He looked at Cadance. “Uh, is she–?”

“Yep,” Spike said. “She’s the real deal.”

“Oh, thank goodness,” Flash smiled.

“Can we get started now?” Pinkie asked. “It feels like we’ve been dragging this on.”

So, everyone did their part to put the real wedding on. Applejack helped the catering ponies and Cadance sampled her bite-sized apple fritters happily. Rarity made a new wedding gown and Cadance was happy for Rarity’s efforts. Fluttershy was conducting the song bird choir and Cadance enjoyed the birdsong. Pinkie and Cadance were dancing together for the reception, with Cadance looking just as enthusiastic as Pinkie. Soon, everything was ready. The original bridesmaids, released from their brainwashed spell, were watching the wedding from the audience. Also in the audience were Twilight Velvet and Night Light, who were so proud of their son getting married. Shining Armor also wore the suit from his favorite uncle. Twilight stood at the altar as the best mare. Then, at that moment, Fluttershy conducted her songbird choir to perform the Wedding March. The Cutie Mark Crusaders entered first, laying down flower petals to the altar. Cadence then followed, looking like a beautiful blushing bride.

As Princess Cadance strolled down the aisle to the altar, ready to stand alongside Shining Armor and exchange vows with him, Twilight adjusted the badge on Shining's suit. Then, she whispered to him, "Seriously, though. I get why the queen of the changelings wanted to be with you, but, how did you ever get someone as amazing as Cadance to marry you? You struggled just to work up the nerve to ask her out for a date."

“For one thing, I realized that my love for her was much stronger than fear,” Shining Armor whispered back. “I also told her that she wouldn’t just be getting a husband. She would be getting an amazing sister and awesome nephew, too. And I know it was still her when I proposed. Those emotions couldn't have been faked by an impostor.”

Twilight smiled, knowing that he was right. They looked to see Cadance walking down the aisle, various birds were holding her train. Rarity could hardly contain her emotions, levitating a handkerchief to her eyes to wipe her tears.

When Cadance reached the altar all but a few seconds later, Princess Celestia cleared her throat. "Mares and gentlestallions, we are gathered here today to celebrate the union of the real Princess Mi Amore Cadenza–"

“Princess Cadance is fine,” Cadance corrected.

Princess Celestia smiled. She knew right then and there that this was indeed the real Cadance. “The union of Princess Cadance and Shining Armor. The strength of their commitment is clear, the power of their love, undeniable. Shining Armor, do you take this mare to have and to hold, in sickness and in health, for richer or for poorer for as long as you both shall live?”

“I do,” Shining said.

“And Princess Cadance,” Princess Celestia continued. “Do you take this stallion to have and to hold, in sickness and in health, for richer or for poorer for as long as you both shall live?”

“I do,” Cadance said.

“Then, by the power vested in me,” Princess Celestia began. “May I have the rings, please?”

Spike, having renegotiated with Shining to be the ring-bearer instead, made his way to the altar with the wedding rings on a pillow. Celestia levitated both rings with her magic and she slipped one on Princess Cadance and Shining Armor’s horns respectively, officiating their marriage.

“I now pronounce you husband and wife,” Princess Celestia declared. “You may kiss the bride.”

The bride and groom did just so as the crowd cheered for the newlyweds.

Applejack nudged Rainbow. “That’s yer cue,” she whispered.

Rainbow smiled, flew out of her bridesmaid dress, and took the sky above Canterlot Castle. She garnered more than enough speed to flawlessly produce a Sonic Rainbow that arched over the castle.

“Best… wedding… ever!” Rainbow shouted happily to herself. Few in attendance were willing to argue that sentiment.

That night at the reception, all the traditional dances started and Twilight took the microphone and announced to all, "I'd like to dedicate this next song to my big brother, best friend forever and his new wife. May they live happily ever after together for many, many years to come."

“Whoo!” Pinkie exclaimed as she stood next to a yellowish white unicorn mare with moderate cerise eyes obscured by sunglasses with lenses in a gradient from dark purple to moderate heliotrope streaks, a mane and tail of moderate cobalt blue with brilliant cyan stripes, and a Cutie Mark depicting a backwards double quaver. “Belt it, best mare!”

“Love is in bloom~
A beautiful bride, a handsome groom~
Two hearts becoming one~
A bond that cannot be undone

Because love is in bloom~
A beautiful bride, a handsome groom~
Love is in bloom~
You’re starting a life and making room for us~”

The song continued as the newly married couple headed down to a waiting carriage with a "Just Married" sign attached to the back of it.

“None of this would have been possible without you or your friends, little sis,” Shining Armor smiled. “I love you, L.S.B.F.F.”

“One last order of business,” Cadance said before she threw the bouquet.

Various mares clamored to try and catch the bouquet and it landed in Rarity’s forehooves by chance. As she held it, she looked over to Spike, who was innocently dancing with the Cutie Mark Crusaders. Patience, Rarity, patience, she internally told herself.

As the carriage sped off into the night, Twilight smiled as she finished her song.

“Love is in bloom~
A beautiful bride, a handsome groom~
Love is in bloom~
You’re starting a life and making room~
For us~ for us~ for us~”

“Even after all that happened,” Fluttershy said. “This turned out to be a great wedding. I hope Shining Armor and Princess Cadance have a wonderful honeymoon.”

Flash made his way to Twilight. “I have to say,” he said. “You were dancing much better than you did on your birthday all those months ago.”

“Oh, that,' Twilight said with a somewhat embarrassed grin. “I was dancing badly that day on purpose.”

“You were?” Flash asked.

“I was mostly doing so to upset Jet Set and Upper Crust’s plans,” she admitted. “My bad dancing was to distract the attendants while my friends checked for traps.”

“Ah, I see,” Flash said. “Maybe someday… we could dance together?”

“Why wait?” Pinkie said. “The party’s still going strong!”

At the mention of the word ‘party,’ Spike facepalmed to himself. “Oh, no! I just realized that I wasn’t able to help with the bachelor party! Shining Armor’s not a bachelor anymore!”

“Didn’t you renegotiate with Shining to be the ring-bearer?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Well, yeah,” Spike said.

“And on top o’ that,” Apple Bloom said. “With all the craziness that went down with that Changelin’ Queen, ah don’t think there was really any need fer a bachelor party, so, ah don’t think Shinin’ Armor’ll be mad at ya fer that.”

“So,” Scootaloo said. “You have nothing to worry about.”

“Yeah, you guys are right,” Spike said. “Thanks, guys.”

“Although,” Twilight said. “Something more special did happen to you. You unlocked a new dragon power where you became more of an intense fighter to protect your treasure… your treasure is us.”

“Spike a fighter?” Sweetie Belle said. “We know how bad his temper can be, but, we’ve never seen him actually fight.”

“Ya never climbed Mount Everhoof, neither,” Applejack said. “Don’t mean it ain’t happened.”

“Wait,” Spike said. “Is that why I was wiped out for a while? The first thing I knew I was fighting against the Changelings, the next thing I knew, I was back at the throne room and all the Changelings were gone… including Thorax. I haven't hurt him by accident, have I?”

“No,” Fluttershy said. “There’s a lot to explain.”

“Jinshu was able to fill us in on the details while you were in your fighting state,” Twilight explained.

“Stories later!” Pinkie said. “Dancing now!”

Spike and the ponies continued to dance the night away. It was certainly a wedding that everyone who attended would never forget. Throughout the party, Luna cradled Canis in her forehooves. Fluttershy and Spike noticed and stepped up to the princess of the night.

“Canis was really brave rescuing the Cutie Mark Crusaders from those Changelings who followed Queen Chrysalis’ orders,” Fluttershy said.

“Indeed,” Luna said. “The love that animated him was his lifeforce. Under normal circumstances, those drained of their life force can’t be revived.”

“Even if he’s not living like he used to,” Spike said. “He is still in one piece and you can still give him the same level of comfort and love that he gave you.”

“Indeed,” Luna said. “In time, that can bring him back.”

“In the meantime,” Spike said. “I’ll still be coming to our group therapy sessions. After all that went down, we’ll definitely need to talk out our feelings.”

Luna agreed.

Unknown to the party-goers, deep in the dungeons, Blueblood was plotting.

“Those so-called guardians,” he grumbled. “Thinking they could get away with having that little dragon when it’s little more than trash! Well, I’ll show them. I’ll show them all! They can’t keep Prince Blueblood locked in here forever!” He eyed one of the guards stationed near him. “With the incompetence of the large majority of the Royal Guard, I’ll be free soon. Then, that wretched reptile will pay.”

He rubbed his forehooves together deviously as his plan came together. What was his plan? That’s a story for another day.

End of Book 2.

Author's Note

Here's the book 2 finale.

*Thorax is about a third generation Changeling.

**FORESHADOWING!!!

***Dialogue by Comickook.

If you liked this chapter, feel free to contact me via private messages if you'd like to help make future chapters.